《The World After the Bad Ending》 Chapter 0: Prologue [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 0: Prologue Thud! A man fell spectacularly. Underneath his snowy white hair was a face that could only be described as handsome. "Oh my, Lord Vikamon!" A woman who was walking alongside him hurriedly tried to help him up. With her flashy clothes, striking appearance, and accessories, she resembled a courtesan. But the man called Vikamon did not move at all. Or rather, he couldn¡¯t move. With a stiff expression, he muttered: "...Vikamon Niflheim." The scene was from a dot RPG game called Demon Dungeon Academy Slayer. The third and final installment of the series. The Flame Butterfly arc. In the storyline, in Act 2, Scene 3, he fails to get revenge against the protagonist. In the end, he gets expelled from the academy and even disowned by his own noble family. Afterward, Vikamon uses his handsome looks and former noble status to become a host in the underworld. He lives like a parasite, leeching money off women of the night. And now. In the body of such a man, ¡®I''ve transmigrated.¡¯ Transmigration into a game. A common story trope. But at this moment, there was another problem for him. Vikamon slowly opened up the newspaper he was holding once again. ¡²Breaking News! Tragic Incident at Zerion Academy¡³ An Apostle massacred a team of students who challenged the Demon Dungeon. The renowned academy, Zerion, is under scrutiny from the royal family, the church, and the public. The list of the deceased is as follows: 1. Xenia Pierre 2. Ford Neumann 3. Saia Hassentein 4. Lucas Fernando ... Lucas Fernando. He is the protagonist of the Flame Butterfly arc. And now, he no longer exists in this world. Act 2, Scene 8. In the chapter titled Childhood Friend''s Demon Dungeon Breakthrough, the protagonist has died. Currently, it''s the winter break before Act 3, Scene 1. In other words, this game has now entered the "Bad Ending" route. Vikamon let out a hollow laugh. In a world set after a Bad Ending. Not only was he expelled from the academy and his family, but even in the storyline, he was nothing more than a third-rate villain who got cast aside. And now, he transmigrated into Vikamon Niflheim. How unfortunate. "...So unfortunate." The man emphasised it twice. * * * Twenty-nine. That''s the number of times I¡¯ve cleared the Flame Butterfly arc. The Flame Butterfly arc has 12 canonical endings and hidden endings. And beyond that, there are 38 Bad Endings. w Not knowing how to return, I had no desire to die. I clenched my fist tightly. If there are no teeth, then use your gums. ¡°...If the protagonist isn¡¯t here,¡± Then I have to lead the world along the main storyline. But how? It felt overwhelming. Vikamon Niflheim isn¡¯t just off the main scenario; He¡¯s already been expelled from the academy. The main stage for the Flame Butterfly arc is the Zerion Academy. If I am not affiliated with Zerion Academy, no scenario can proceed. No matter how unlucky things get, this is just unfair. Even an extra, even a third-rate villain, should have at least been enrolled in the academy. This is a misfortune beyond reason. I briefly covered my face with my hand in silence. Then a sudden thought struck me. "...Is it really impossible?" At this moment, only one thing came to mind. A "hidden character." Hanon Irey. A character who transfers to Zerion Academy in Act 3, during the first semester of the second year. However, there is one flaw with this character. While all the transfer procedures are already completed, Hanon doesn¡¯t actually transfer unless certain conditions are met. Hanon becomes a wanderer and roams the world aimlessly if he does not transfer. In other words, he becomes a character entirely outside the main storyline. "If I pretend to be Hanon," I could gain entry into Zerion Academy. The problem is how to impersonate Hanon. The answer lies in the game guide. It¡¯s an item that the protagonist would normally use during an infiltration mission in the later part of the game: ¡®Veil Bandage.¡¯ It can perfectly alter one''s appearance to that of another person. However, prolonged use results in the random loss of one emotion. ¡®There are three types of emotions that can become impaired.¡¯ Sorrow, anger, and love. The protagonist loses "love" as a result of overusing the Veil Bandage. But later, with the help of the main heroine he chooses, he regains the ability to love. The emotional defects have ways to be resolved. The downside is that this is only possible near the end of the scenario. Additionally, unlike the protagonist, Lucas, I won¡¯t know which emotion I might lose. ¡®But it¡¯s okay.¡¯ Regardless of which of the three emotions disappears, It won¡¯t be a problem in leading the game to a successful conclusion. Fortunately, Vikamon loved hoarding money. I can use this money to obtain the Veil Bandage. "Stay strong, me..." I will definitely steer this world away from its bad ending And lead it to its proper storyline. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 1: And So I Criticised the Protagonist [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 1: And So I Criticised the Protagonist Six academies were built atop a vast dungeon. Among them, which one is considered the most prestigious? Ask anyone, and the answer will be unanimous. The Zerion Academy of the Hysirion Empire. Founded by the transcendent sage, Zerion. Clatter¡ªclatter¡ª A single carriage approached the Zerion Academy. To reach the academy, one must cross the world''s longest bridge, Oblex. Beneath the towering Oblex Bridge lay a sprawling forest and a river. Had it been an ordinary forest and river, the view might have been described as beautiful. But this was no ordinary place. The forest, corrupted by the miasma emanating from the underground dungeon, was a Cursed Forest. Watching the carriage crossing the Oblex Bridge was a woman standing quietly by a window. Her long black hair flowed down like ink against her snow-white forehead. Her ruby-like red eyes gleamed sharply. Her combined features evoked the image of a regal long-haired cat. This woman had risen to second in line for the imperial throne, toppling princes and princesses alike. The 3rd Princess Iris Hysirion. People referred to her as ¡®The Final Villainess.¡¯ She watched the carriage below with an unreadable expression. The person inside that carriage was a distant relative of hers. Not a member of the imperial family. The boy within shared a bloodline from his mother''s side, a duchess before becoming the emperor''s concubine. His mother''s family branch had a rebellious streak, choosing to leave their house voluntarily. His father? A mere border noble of insignificant renown. This boy was neither royalty nor a member of a ducal house. In fact, he had no real connection to the imperial family at all. But his hair and eye color bore a striking resemblance to hers. Despite some superficial similarities, their statuses were worlds apart. ¡°Must be nice,¡± She muttered with a scornful look. Why had this boy suddenly transferred here at this moment? ¡®Did the duke send him?¡¯ Perhaps her grandfather, the duke, sought to investigate the recent incidents in the dungeon by sending the boy. ¡®That damned ambition for the throne...¡¯ She closed her eyes, recalling the duke''s relentless desire. Shadows deepened under her eyes. It seemed another sleepless night awaited her. * * * Inside the carriage crossing the Oblex Bridge. The boy¡¯s black hair swayed with the vehicle¡¯s jostling. His long black eyelashes framed eyes of an ominous crimson hue. His youthful appearance was almost unnervingly childlike. Short and slender, he seemed small for his age. His delicate figure was the perfect image of a young boy. Naturally, for he was the hidden transfer character, Hanon Irey. This character was designed to appeal to women players or certain male players of the game. A classic ¡°pretty boy¡± archetype. And now, I was acting out this role. Sigh. ¡®Damn it, I was 185 cm tall, and now I¡¯ve shrunk to 165 cm,¡¯ I couldn''t help but lament the loss. Still, I had to live like this for now. No, I had to make it worthwhile. After all the effort I went through to get the Veil Bandage, I needed to put them to good use. Just thinking about it made my headache. The black-market dealings, endless inquiries, and eventually tracking down the Veil Bandages. Then there was the mid-game boss, the Mad Sorceress Vinesha , who came after them. After endless tactical battles, I cleared the Trial of Darkness ahead of her and managed to buy the Veil Bandages. Not only did I flee with them in hand, but I also took several of her belongings. ¡®She¡¯ll come for my head eventually.¡¯ Recalling the ordeal, I resolved to make the bandages worth the trouble. Barely making it in time for the academy transfer deadline, I tugged at the collar of my high-neck shirt, hiding the bandages beneath. From now on, I was no longer Vikamon Niflheim . I was Hanon Irey. And starting today, I had to lead the main story in place of the protagonist, Lucas . ¡®Who knows how chaotic the academy must be in Lucas¡¯s absence.¡¯ Through the carriage window, Zerion Academy came into view. The place radiated an ominous energy. That was Isabel Luna standing before me now. Isabel was one of the main heroines of Flame Butterfly Arc. She was always a source of light and unwavering support for the protagonist. If you were to compare her to a flower, she was a sunflower, always gazing toward the sun¡ªLucas. But without the sun, a sunflower wilts and lowers its head. Without her sun, Lucas, Isabel could no longer hold her head high. What remained for her now was a slow withering away. This was a certainty. In the scenario, after Lucas dies during the first-year dungeon challenge, the story plunges into the bad ending. And then, a single line flashes across the screen: One year later, Isabel Luna, unable to overcome her grief, ultimately chose to follow Lucas. After Lucas¡¯s death, Isabel eventually takes her own life. This is the world that unfolds after the only bad ending revealed by the game. Her bright nature had a way of drawing people to her. Even though Lucas was gone, she was surrounded by many friends. Yet despite that, she chose to end her life. To her, life held no hope without the sun that was Lucas. Seeing her now, I am certain. Before long, she will inevitably take her own life. My fists quietly clenched once more. Isabel is, perhaps, the heroine who plays an even greater role than the protagonist in the later parts of the story. Without her... ¡®The Flame Butterfly arc cannot reach its ending.¡¯ And that means... It¡¯s impossible to progress beyond the world of the bad ending. So, what must I do? "Introduce yourself," Said Professor Vega, leaning against her desk and lazily waving her hand. Finally tearing my eyes away from Isabel, I took a small breath. I could feel the sharp gazes of the other students all at once. I¡¯ve never had stage fright or a fear of attention, but... Starting off in a world that had already entered the bad ending made me feel strangely tense. Naturally, Isabel didn¡¯t even glance in my direction. A sunflower cannot lift its head without its sun. What Isabel needed was undoubtedly a sun. But that didn¡¯t mean I could become Lucas, her sun. I never intended to become the sun in the first place. I am not Lucas; I am Hannon Irey. Though to be precise, I¡¯m Vikamon Niflheim. But that hardly matters. ¡°Not long ago, I read an article about the Zerion Academy.¡± The unexpected mention of a newspaper during a self-introduction piqued the curiosity and confusion of the students. Looking at their expressions, I calmly continued speaking. ¡°The article went like this: last year, first-year students were massacred in the dungeon due to an Apostle.¡± For the first time, Isabel¡¯s shoulders flinched. When I brought up Lucas, her lifeless eyes weakly turned to me. As I said, I cannot be her sun. ¡°Pathetic, isn¡¯t it?¡± So instead¡ª ¡°For students of Zerion Academy to die to an Apostle... What a disgrace.¡± I decided to become, at the very least, her moon. Isabel¡¯s eyes slowly began to narrow with fury. ¡°Who was the leader back then? It¡¯s clear everything went to hell because that person was utterly incompetent.¡± Naturally, the leader was Lucas Fernando. The faces of the students stiffened. They all knew who had suffered the most from that incident. A glance¡ª The students cast furtive looks at Isabel. And, as expected, the deep fury slowly emerged in Isabel¡¯s eyes. She had suffered the most after losing Lucas. And now, in her ears, someone was outright insulting Lucas. What did this mean? At this moment¡ª It meant I had crossed an irreversible line with Isabel. ¡°I...¡± Remember this well, Isabel. ¡°Came here to ensure that Zerion Academy never earns such a disgraceful reputation again.¡± From now on, I will be your sworn enemy. And the one who will force you to live on, fueled by your anger. ¡°Hannon Irey. Nice to meet you all.¡± That¡¯s who I am. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 2: I Became the Enemy of the Main Heroine [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 2: I Became the Enemy of the Main Heroine A father¡¯s only daughter was murdered. The killer fled but was eventually captured by the police. However, on the very day the murderer was released from prison, the father sought him out and killed him with a knife, just as his daughter had been killed. After being arrested by the police, the father confessed: ¡¸I lived solely to kill that bastard.¡¹ Overcome with grief and emptiness from losing his only daughter, the father had attempted to end his own life many times. But every time he tried, the murderer¡¯s face would appear in his mind, preventing him from going through with it. He felt that dying like this would make him unworthy of facing his daughter in the afterlife. Instead, he resolved to stay alive¡ªjust long enough to avenge her. For ten years, he survived, fueled by nothing but his burning grudge. People often advise others to let go of anger and resentment, saying these emotions will only ruin one¡¯s life. But sometimes, anger becomes the driving force that keeps someone alive. "Take it back." And now, standing before me, the girl is the same. Just moments ago, her eyes were dull, devoid of any will to live. But now, they burn brightly, filled with fury. "Take back what you said about Lucas." The classroom had been filled with applause only a moment earlier to welcome a new transfer student. But everything turned upside down with a single bombshell statement¡ª from none other than me. The students¡¯ gazes now alternated between me and Isabel. Isabel, trembling with rage, had shot up from her seat and was now shouting at me. The entire class was stunned. In the year they¡¯d known her, not once had Isabel displayed such intense anger. Even those closest to her hesitated to speak, shocked by the sheer depth of her fury. "Lucas?" Meanwhile, I... "Who¡¯s that?" ...was tilting my head innocently, feigning ignorance. A gesture carefully calculated to infuriate Isabel even more. "The leader you just insulted!" Gritting her teeth, Isabel spat her words with venom. "That leader is my childhood friend, Lucas." It was the last piece of information she would generously offer. Perhaps, if I apologized now, she might consider letting this slide. Her eyes demanded my repentance. "Oh." I let out a small exclamation, as if I had only now realized my mistake. The other students began to relax, assuming I would apologize. "Yeah, no." And then, I dropped another bombshell. "You!" "Isabel, that¡¯s enough. And you, Hannon." Just as Isabel lunged at me with a yell, Professor Vega stepped in to stop her. Sighing as if this were all a nuisance, she positioned herself between us and gestured toward an empty seat. "Hannon, don¡¯t cause trouble as soon as you arrive. Take a seat." "Yes, ma¡¯am." I promptly replied and climbed the stairs to sit in one of the empty seats. Even as I sat down, Isabel continued to glare at me with fiery intensity. Her face was flushed with anger, her expression brimming with uncontrollable emotion. ¡®Scary.¡¯ Honestly, her rage was a bit intimidating. I¡¯ve rarely been the target of such one-sided fury in my life. Moreover, Isabel is someone I¡¯ve always liked as a main heroine. Yes, Isabel is the main heroine of the story. Naturally, I can¡¯t help but be fond of her. So having her hate me stings, even for me. But right now, this is necessary. If things were to unfold as described in the bad ending¡ª If she were to choose to take her own life, this world would truly be finished. ¡®Hang in there, me.¡¯ Everything I¡¯m doing is to survive this world beyond the bad ending. As I steeled myself, I suddenly felt another gaze on me. When I followed the source of the gaze, I saw a black-haired woman who looked just like me. A breathtaking beauty who could elicit admiration with her appearance alone. Her sharp, upturned eyes, regal high nose, and delicate lips¡ª She exuded an elegance reminiscent of a noble feline. The final villainess. Third Princess Iris Hysirion. She was staring at me. ¡®Did I attract too much attention?¡¯ Knowing what lies beneath Iris¡¯s surface, I quickly averted my eyes. In this game, she could be considered the final boss. ¡®It¡¯s too soon to get involved with her.¡¯ ¡°No.¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes widened. Her body trembled with anger. ¡°Lucas and his friends risked their lives to fight against the Apostles! What did they do wrong?¡± ¡°I already told you. They disgraced the name of Zerion Academy.¡± ¡°For something so trivial!¡± ¡°Trivial?¡± I slowly furrowed my brows as I stepped closer to Isabel. Perhaps my approach was more intense than I intended. Isabel flinched, even if only for a moment. There wasn¡¯t much of a height difference between us. If anything, Isabel was slightly taller than me. But the aura emanating from me made such trivial differences meaningless. I had rehearsed this moment countless times. If I faltered here, Isabel would die. There was no way I would let my spirit be overshadowed. ¡°Do you even understand how the reputation of Zerion Academy was built?¡± I took another step forward, narrowing my eyes. ¡°The world is under threat from the Dungeon. And that threat primarily targets commoners rather than nobles.¡± If Isabel was emotional, I would counter with reason. I had to confront her with sound arguments. ¡°When commoners feel uneasy, that unease spreads¡ªfirst to the nobles, then to the nation, and ultimately, to the foundations of the world. Our duty as nobles is to ensure that these commoners can live without fear. The six academies are symbols meant to prevent their anxiety. And Zerion Academy is the most preeminent among them.¡± Over the past 20 years, there had never been a single first-year student death at Zerion Academy. In other words, this was an unprecedented incident. ¡°Not in just any academy, but in Zerion Academy, known for gathering the most elite students, such a tragedy occurred. Do you understand what that implies? Do you even know what you''re saying?¡± The Dungeon had become more dangerous than ever before. Perhaps it had reached a level where students alone could no longer handle it. The world was in jeopardy. This could be the conclusion people might draw. An exaggeration, of course. But even a faint seed of doubt could grow into a wildfire for the citizens reading the news. Uncertainty was an unpredictable spark. A small one, but if it landed on dry grass, it could ignite a massive blaze. That¡¯s why Zerion Academy had to remain invincible and unshakable. Its infallibility was essential. ¡°Lucas and those students you mentioned¡ªwhat they did was a grave mistake.¡± Isabel stared at me with a blank expression. Then, in her eyes, I saw a profound, unrelenting hatred. ¡°...Someone died.¡± Isabel bit her lips so hard they turned white. Tears began to well up in her eyes. ¡°My friend died.¡± A childhood friend she had grown up with all her life. Losing such a friend must have felt like half her world had crumbled. ¡°And you call that a mistake?¡± Tears began streaming down Isabel¡¯s face. ¡°I cannot accept such a world. Lucas didn¡¯t make a mistake. He fought with everything he had and took down the Apostle.¡± As she spoke, Isabel took a step closer to me. Now, we were so close we could practically feel each other¡¯s breath. ¡°I will make sure you acknowledge Lucas and apologize.¡± ¡°Sorry, but that will never happen.¡± With our opposing opinions laid bare, Isabel spun on her heels and stormed out of the classroom. As soon as she left, the tense atmosphere in the room slowly began to ease. ¡°Wow, Isabel was scarier than I thought.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know she could get that angry.¡± While some students murmured among themselves, a few girls stood up and hurried after Isabel. ¡°Isabel, wait for us!¡± ¡°Trash.¡± ¡°Is that even a person?¡± They glared at me with pure contempt as they passed. Clearly, I had earned their ire. It seemed they were off to vent about me with as much venom as they could muster. ¡®It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to being hated.¡¯ Of course, that¡¯s a lie. No one gets used to being hated. This was just the limit of what I could handle. Still, at least Isabel now had a cause to fight for, determined to make me apologize to Lucas. That would do. I had patched things up with Isabel for now, even if it was only a temporary fix. Now, onto the next task. ¡®The third-year vice president, the Calamity Dragon.¡¯ In the second semester of the second year, she¡¯s the final boss of Act 3 and one of the worst endings among the three major bad endings. The ¡°Ancient Dragon¡± bad ending belonged to her. It was time to meet her. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 3: Raising the Heroine with Compliments [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 3: Raising the Heroine with Compliments In the Flame Butterfly arc, countless bad endings exist. Among them, one of the worst bad endings stands out: It is undoubtedly the "Ancient Dragon." To the north of Zerion Academy lies the Dragon Mountain Range. An ancient dragon nested there isn¡¯t designed to be defeated¡ªit¡¯s a force of nature. The sight of Zerion Academy frozen solid under its icy breath evoked an indescribable sense of awe and helplessness. Thus, under no circumstances should this ancient dragon become an enemy. This is the most critical rule I learned after countless playthroughs of Flame Butterfly. Present time. When it comes to the most dangerous figure leading to a bad ending, there¡¯s only one answer: The person who, by the third act, transforms into a figure the protagonist must defeat¡ª The one who could pave the way to the "Ancient Dragon" bad ending¡ª The woman who would come to wield dragon magic: The so-called "Calamity Dragon." Currently a third-year student, she serves as the vice president of the student council. She was present even during the prologue of Act 1, Chapter 1, observing the entrance exam as part of the student council. But as fate would have it, she faced an unfortunate loss against Lucas, who awakened the Flame of Determination during the test. From that moment on, she and Lucas were constantly at odds, becoming sworn rivals. To complicate matters further, the original Vikamon¡ªthe character I¡¯ve now taken over¡ªharbored a one-sided affection for her. Though I, now Vikamon, don¡¯t share those feelings, the fact remains that Vikamon openly liked her. However, the Calamity Dragon had no intention of reciprocating. Aware of this, Vikamon never confessed. Thus, their relationship remained one-sided and unspoken. ¡®What a timid guy.¡¯ If you like someone, you should at least confess. But, true to his role as a side-villain, Vikamon was as small-minded as they come. ¡®And now that¡¯s me.¡¯ I¡¯ve never experienced unrequited love, but now I have that legacy thrust upon me. ¡®Thankfully, I didn¡¯t enroll as Vikamon from the start. Had I done so, rumors of me being the Calamity Dragon¡¯s hopeless admirer would have spread like wildfire. Back to the main issue: Vikamon despised Lucas, the person constantly clashing with his beloved Dragoness. Lucas, in turn, became the prime target of Vikamon¡¯s harassment. However, Vikamon eventually crossed a line. He antagonized Lucas while the latter was paired with the princess during a dungeon exploration. This backfired spectacularly, placing Vikamon¡¯s life in danger. Yet Lucas, being the protagonist, saved even the enemy who had tormented him. It was a defining moment that showcased Lucas¡¯s character. Grateful and guilt-ridden, Vikamon sincerely apologized: ¡®If you ever find yourself in danger, I¡¯ll repay the debt of saving my life.¡¯ From that point on, Vikamon became a redeemed villain seeking atonement. However, the damage was already done. Having antagonized a team that included the princess, Vikamon faced dire consequences. He was expelled from both the academy and his noble family. Originally, Vikamon was meant to fade into obscurity, with rumors of him living a carefree life elsewhere. ¡®But no one would¡¯ve expected me, Vikamon, to return to Zerion Academy.¡¯ While the story remains Vikamon¡¯s, it¡¯s also now my story. The past won¡¯t simply vanish, so if I ever act as Vikamon, I¡¯ll need to tread carefully. Back to the true problem at hand: the Calamity Dragon. She has a long history with the protagonist, Lucas. Though they start as rivals, the narrative cleverly develops a begrudging camaraderie between them through shared hardships. But this bond is nothing more than the developers¡¯ cruel design. It exists solely to amplify the tragedy of her arc. I had thoroughly experienced Nikita¡¯s personality during countless playthroughs of Lucas¡¯s route. Right now, her demeanor was just a facade. She was probably pretending to be noble and composed in front of a freshman like me. ¡°Senior Nikita Cynthia.¡± So, I called out to her. My business wasn¡¯t with the student council but with Nikita herself. Surprised that someone had addressed her, Nikita turned to look at me with a curious expression. Her flowing silver hair as she turned her head was so beautiful that it justified why she wore her haughty mask. ¡°Even before enrolling, I greatly admired your accomplishments, Senior Nikita Cynthia. I aspire to join the student council where you serve, senior.¡± I exclaimed loudly, bowing my head deeply. I could feel Nikita flinch at my words. I didn¡¯t need to see to know. She was likely wearing a bewildered expression. But I knew Nikita¡¯s inner thoughts. ¡®Admiration.¡¯ I understood what that word meant to her. And why she was so vulnerable to compliments. I glanced up subtly to observe her. As expected, Nikita¡¯s face betrayed a mixture of confusion and surprise. But her lips were faintly trembling. She had a particular weakness for admiration. My words had struck her deeply. Compliments could make Nikita dance! Already, a spark of curiosity was flickering in her eyes as she looked at me. ¡°...What¡¯s your name, freshman?¡± Curiosity soon turned to interest. Now was the time to press forward. To avoid another bad ending involving the ancient dragon, I had to form a connection with Nikita at any cost. ¡®By any means necessary.¡¯ Nothing else mattered as long as I could progress towards the true ending! So, without hesitation, I declared boldly: ¡°My name is Hannon Irey. I¡¯ve transferred into the second year starting today!¡± At that, Nikita visibly flinched. Because she already knew my name. At the start of Act 3, Chapter 1, news reaches Nikita: her elder brother, Nia Cynthia, has sided with the first prince¡¯s faction. In other words, the Cynthia family, a marquessate, has become enemies of the third princess. Hannon Irey is the cousin of the final villainess, the third princess. Although the connection is trivial, you never know what might happen. Naturally, Nikita would have been keeping a close eye on me since my transfer. ¡®...The freshman...¡¯ Sure enough, Nikita recognized me. Realizing the connection to the princess from my appearance, she quickly pieced things together. Her gaze sharpened. ¡°Ahem. I¡¯m curious why you¡¯re suddenly expressing admiration.¡± Yet, Nikita didn¡¯t accept me outright. She was cautious, wary that I might be a trap laid by the third princess. But at the same time, she couldn¡¯t hide her curiosity, glancing at me now and then, clearly wondering what kind of compliments I would offer. ¡®Adorable creature. Are you that starved for praise?¡¯ Fine. Let¡¯s do this. ¡°Would you like me to explain in detail why I admire you, Senior Nikita Cynthia?¡± It was time for a barrage of compliments. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 4: The Hardworking Boss Character [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 4: The Hardworking Boss Character The Disaster Dragoness. Nikita Cynthia is the final boss who exits the stage in Act 3. Thus, to make her exit dramatic, she has a significant presence throughout Acts 1, 2, and 3. In the early stages of the game, where the narrative focus is at its peak, Nikita is a character with substantial importance. The story initially leads players to think she might be a heroine, only to hit them with a shocking tragic arc. Fueled by the developers'' relentless obsession with plunging the players into despair, Nikita''s character is fleshed out to the extreme in the beginning. Now then, who am I? A seasoned player who has cleared "Flame Butterfly" 29 times. If you add the times I deliberately triggered bad endings out of curiosity, my playthroughs far exceed this number. In other words, I know every little detail about Nikita, her life, and her accomplishments. I have countless routes to praise her from all angles. Thus, right now, I am a Nikita praise machine. ¡°Senior Nikita, I commend you for carrying an injured exam candidate to the infirmary during your proctoring duties for the entrance exam.¡± ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s just something any upperclassman should do.¡± ¡°Senior Nikita, I commend you for resisting snacks for fear of gaining weight and opting for tofu snacks instead.¡± ¡°Uh, th-that¡¯s because tofu snacks are just tasty!¡± ¡°Senior Nikita, I commend you for staying behind in the student council room after accidentally being locked in and deciding to finish all the pending work.¡± ¡°H-how do you know about that?!¡± ¡°Senior Nikita, you also...¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Nikita is precious. She must be praised. Overwhelmed by my relentless barrage of compliments, Nikita had a dizzy expression. ¡°Why? I¡¯m not done yet.¡± ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you, stop.¡± She rubbed her forehead with her hand, giving me a pointed look. ¡°...It¡¯s a little creepy how much you know about me, Junior.¡± Maybe I overdid it. At some point, I just got carried away and started teasing her. I decided to admit my mistake honestly. ¡°It¡¯s all because I sincerely respect you, Senior Nikita. Everything I said earlier is true, and no one has worked harder than you.¡± It¡¯s true. Nikita is weak to praise and strong against criticism. But above all else, the most remarkable thing about her is her relentless effort. This is why Nikita leaves such a poignant impression on me. ¡®Nikita lacks any natural talent.¡¯ The Disaster Dragoness, Nikita Cynthia. Born into the prestigious Cynthia marquis family renowned for their magical prowess, Nikita possessed almost no magical talent. The magic within her body was nearly nonexistent. As a result, she was poorly regarded by her family from a young age. In stark contrast, her older brother, Nia Cynthia, was exceptionally gifted in magic. Because of this, Nikita lived her life constantly compared to him. ¡¸Nikita, you¡¯re no match for your brother.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. After all, Nikita is a girl. It doesn¡¯t matter if she lacks magical talent.¡¹ ¡¸Nikita, take care of your appearance. That¡¯s your only strong point.¡¹ Her family had no expectations of her. They saw her as nothing more than a pretty doll to be used for a political marriage. Her own wishes were entirely ignored. Most would have been disheartened by this. And indeed, Nikita was. But she didn¡¯t stop at being disheartened. If she had no talent in one area, she decided to cultivate it elsewhere. She tried tirelessly to find a path where she could shine. And she faced countless disappointments. Nikita Cynthia is ordinary. She has no magical aptitude. She isn¡¯t exceptionally intelligent. Her small stature is a disadvantage in martial arts. She is unremarkable in every way. Just a beautiful doll. The backdrop of her prestigious marquis lineage and the renown of her magical heritage only served to weigh her down. Nevertheless, Nikita refused to give up. ¡®Hang in there, me.¡¯ I comforted myself as I stopped in my tracks. Where am I standing right now? This place is none other than the male dormitory of Zerion Academy. But the building in front of me didn¡¯t look like it belonged to a dormitory. It was so luxurious that the term hotel would be more fitting. Zerion Academy is a prestigious academy. Because it attracts students from noble families, the academy receives substantial support from those families. This, of course, is a way for them to curry favor for their sons and daughters. Thanks to the overflowing sponsorship, Zerion Academy spares no expense on its dormitories. "Master Hannon Irey, we¡¯ve been expecting you. I am Marie E. Maris." As soon as I entered, a stewardess greeted me with a bow. A middle-aged woman in a long black skirt and apron. She was the head maid of Zerion Academy¡¯s dormitories¡ªMarie E. Maris. "Your belongings have already been moved to your assigned room." "Thank you." "Master Irey, we are merely your attendants. There is no need to use formal speech with us." As someone from Korea, speaking informally to an elder isn¡¯t easy for me. But I¡¯ll have to adapt. "Got it. I¡¯ll be in your care for the next two years, Head Maid." "Yes, we will do our utmost to assist you in focusing on your studies." With those words, she began guiding me. At every turn, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. "This is better than a five-star hotel." Why does the dormitory have a swimming pool, hot springs, and massage rooms? Although I had my questions, I said nothing. I¡¯ve seen it often enough in the game. It¡¯s not really new. ¡®There¡¯s an event with a vengeful water spirit here, isn¡¯t there?¡¯ Instead, I reviewed all the events that take place in the dormitory. ¡®I need to gather every possible resource.¡¯ I¡¯m not Lucas. Naturally, I don¡¯t have Lucas¡¯s unique trait, Flame of Resolve. ¡®Flame of Resolve is practically essential for driving the main story forward.¡¯ But I can¡¯t use what I don¡¯t have. So, I need to find alternative solutions. ¡®This is the biggest issue for now.¡¯ I do have a plan in mind. The problem is that the most promising candidate for help is at a different academy. ¡®To bring them here through a transfer...¡¯ I¡¯ll need to come up with a way. I¡¯ll take it step by step. If all else fails, there¡¯s always the event The Dean¡¯s Secret Friend Who Grants Any One Wish! "This will be your room, Master Irey." Room 316. As I looked at the door, I thought for a moment. ¡®A second-year room, 316... If I recall correctly¡ª¡¯ Lost in thought about who my roommate might be. Marie knocked on the door. "Master Card, are you inside?" Card. Hearing that name, I blinked. "Ah." And as soon as the name registered in my mind¡ª Creak¡ª The door opened, revealing short, golden hair fluttering. Along with a toned, tanned body in an open-front shirt and a face full of mischief. So much for a quiet dorm life. "Marie, if you wanted to see me, you could¡¯ve come alone." A cocky grin played on his face as he brazenly flirted with the middle-aged Marie. Card Velique. The golden-haired rascal who flirts with the main heroine only to get beaten by the protagonist. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 5: Event, No Skipping Allowed [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 5: Event, No Skipping Allowed Card Velique. He¡¯s a notorious playboy with golden hair at Zerion Academy. Not only does he flirt shamelessly, but he also constantly gets himself into trouble involving women. In Act 1, he messes with Lucas¡¯ childhood friend, Isabel, leading to a fight between the two. Despite his carefree appearance, Card''s skills are surprisingly decent, giving Lucas a tough time. However, Lucas, spurred on by Isabel¡¯s encouraging words, musters his strength and defeats Card. ¡®Classic story progression.¡¯ I can¡¯t help but feel a slight kinship with him. After all, I was also one of those extras defeated by the protagonist. But there¡¯s one major difference between us: I was expelled from the academy, while Card, instead of bothering Isabel again, took on the role of Lucas¡¯ advisor, often offering advice on relationships. And perhaps because of this, Card has one particularly troublesome trait: ¡®The Meddler.¡¯ Card is a meddler. In other words, he just talks too much. ¡°Lord Card, this is Lord Hannon Irey. You¡¯ll be sharing a room from today,¡± Introduced Marie, the head maid. Card looked down at me with a smirk. In my disguise as Hannon, I was much shorter than him. Perhaps because of this, he casually rested his elbow on my head. ¡®Oh, this punk?¡¯ ¡°Yeah, I know. The guy¡¯s famous,¡± Card said with a sly grin. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you two are acquainted. I¡¯ll take my leave then. Lord Hannon, your belongings are inside,¡± Marie said, showing no further interest. Marie was the dormitory¡¯s head maid. Regardless of any rumors, she treated all residents equally. With a polite bow, she left, and Card waved her off. In the meantime, I brushed his arm off my head and strode into the room. ¡°Feisty little thing,¡± Card chuckled. ¡®Sorry, but that doesn¡¯t faze me.¡¯ My real height is 3 cm taller than yours, and in my original form as Vikamon, I¡¯m a tall and handsome guy. Ignoring his comment, I checked the bag on the bed. Everything was neatly packed. ¡°Hey, Conon.¡± Card¡¯s voice trailed after me. As expected, this meddler had no intention of shutting up. And he had already started calling me by a nickname of his own invention¡ªone that sounded downright annoying. ¡°Call me by my actual name.¡± ¡°Heh, why? It has a nice ring to it. Or are you insecure?¡± I glanced at him briefly before letting out a short laugh. ¡®It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡¯ Card blinked, clearly unaware of my cryptic smile''s meaning, then shrugged. ¡°I heard you had a big fight with Isabel.¡± Card, despite his appearance, was part of the magic department and hadn¡¯t witnessed the incident in the combat department firsthand. ¡°Apparently, you insulted Lucas as soon as you arrived. No wonder Isabel flipped out. She and Lucas were really close¡ªprobably would¡¯ve ended up as a couple.¡± I finished inspecting my luggage and closed the bag. ¡®No issues here.¡¯ ¡°Lucas was like a trigger for Isabel. You really knew how to push her buttons.¡± Time to wash up and get some sleep. There¡¯s much to do tomorrow. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± That made me pause. Slowly, I turned to face him. Card was smirking knowingly. ¡°You purposely provoked her for Isabel¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense you¡¯re spouting,¡± I replied nonchalantly. ¡°Lucas¡¯ death left Isabel in a fragile state. She¡¯s been extremely unstable lately. Even though she¡¯s popular and surrounded by people looking out for her, it hasn¡¯t helped.¡± Losing a childhood friend she¡¯d grown up with was like losing a piece of herself. ¡°She¡¯s been like someone who¡¯s lost their will to live. She didn¡¯t even flinch when I talked to her¡ªjust responded like she didn¡¯t care.¡± An unusually self-deprecating statement, though Card didn¡¯t seem to mind, clicking his tongue in frustration. ¡°To be honest, I thought if this went on, Isabel might follow Lucas to the grave.¡± Card had perfectly read Isabel¡¯s state. The issue, however, was Vikamon¡¯s endurance. His stamina was absurd despite lacking any special traits like the Flame of Resolve. He could endure Lucas¡¯s onslaughts and still get back on his feet. ¡®They called him "Bounce-Back Vikamon."¡¯ What kind of mage has stamina like that? Even in online communities, Vikamon was often a topic of discussion. Thus, the community gave him a label: ¡®A training dummy character.¡¯ Designed to have excessive stamina so that new players could practice combos and gain experience. The problem? The person who¡¯s now stuck as Vikamon is... ¡®Me.¡¯ Well, having great stamina isn¡¯t all bad. I¡¯m a marathon pro now. My legs are million-dollar legs. ¡®Good stamina is an excellent asset.¡¯ Before inhabiting Vikamon¡¯s body, I¡¯d been an athlete for years. Though I quit due to an injury in high school, I still remembered how to move. How to read a situation. And those memories, combined with Vikamon¡¯s endurance, were yielding impressive results. ¡®Is it because this body¡¯s naturally athletic?¡¯ Honestly, my physical condition already feels like it did at my peak. So, I figured I might as well make the most of this stamina. Since the day I arrived, I¡¯d been running every morning to build it further. Start by enhancing your strengths, as they say. Stamina is power. And so, I kept running today as well. That was when¡ª Whoosh! I heard something heavy slicing through the air. Whoosh! The sound was sharp, rhythmic, and undeniably hefty. Instinctively, my gaze followed the direction of the sound. There, I saw a girl with her hair tied back. A girl with long, dark blue hair. She exuded a graceful, almost ethereal aura. But that illusion shattered when I noticed what she was holding. In her hands was an enormous greatsword, nearly as tall as she was. And in that moment, I realized who she was. The first-year, the iron wall of the greatsword. Aisha Bizvel. No one knows who gave her that nickname, but it fits her perfectly. I¡¯d never seen anyone else swing a greatsword that massive. ¡®Come to think of it...¡¯ When I played as Lucas, there was a morning event involving Aisha, but only one. It triggers in Act 4, after getting caught up in a ghost incident at the girls¡¯ dorm. Sneaking back to the dorm at dawn, you hear the sound of something heavy being swung. If you choose to follow the sound, you encounter Aisha during her morning training and have a brief chat. The downside is you waste enough time that the head maid catches you for staying out overnight, resulting in dorm penalties. A typical trap event. ¡®Lucas had a curfew back then, but now...¡¯ This is reality. As long as I get permission from the duty maid, morning runs are no problem. That¡¯s how I got to witness an Act 4 event early. ¡®Not something I need to focus on right now.¡¯ I decided to ignore Aisha and keep running. Until her greatsword came flying down right in front of me. Boom! The sword crashed into the stone-paved ground, shattering it. I stared, horrified. If that had hit me directly, forget missions, I¡¯d be dead today. ¡°Ah, ahhh! A-are you okay?!¡± Aisha¡¯s panicked voice rang out as she ran toward me. ¡®Seriously, just because I tried to skip an event, you''re trying to kill me? That''s a bit much, don''t you think?¡¯ [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 6: Picking Fights Like Breathing [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 6: Picking Fights Like Breathing The Iron Wall of the Greatsword. Aisha Bizvel. A first-year student, hailed as the top talent in Martial Arts Studies. And now, this very person is kneeling in front of me, head bowed low. ¡°S-Sorry! I didn¡¯t know anyone was there.¡± The enormous sword that nearly split me in half. It was a greatsword Aisha had accidentally thrown. I was stunned at first, but I¡¯ve calmed down now that some time has passed. On the other hand, Aisha still seemed flustered, probably because she almost hit someone with a weapon. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can get up. I¡¯m not hurt.¡± First, I need to calm her down. If the others see her like this, who knows what they¡¯ll say. But Aisha stayed rooted to the spot, still bowing deeply. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Feel free to contact me if there¡¯s any problem, and I¡¯ll cover all the costs. Truly, I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Was Aisha always this apologetic? In the game, the narrative revolved around Lucas, so I didn¡¯t get to know the personalities of the underclassmen in detail. ¡°Really, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m completely fine. But how did you end up throwing your sword?¡± At my question, Aisha flinched noticeably. Curious, I raised an eyebrow. Is there some embarrassing story behind this? But Aisha, seemingly unwilling to hide things from someone she almost injured, answered while still bowing. ¡°Well, you see... I was doing windmill spins and lost my grip.¡± Her next words made me blink. Windmill. So, Aisha was spinning her greatsword around in circles. True to her ¡°Iron Wall of the Greatsword¡± image, she always exuded a heavy, stoic vibe. But imagining her yelling ¡°Spinning Whirlwind!¡± while twirling around... Honestly, it cracked me up a little. ¡®That does sound fun.¡¯ Spinning something around wildly has a primal kind of joy. Though usually, that¡¯s a pastime people outgrow as kids. Judging by how red her ears are, Aisha¡¯s fully aware of how silly this sounds. She buried her face deeper, like a rabbit diving into its burrow. ¡°C-Could I ask you to keep this a secret?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not hard, but...¡± Come to think of it, Aisha is only 17. A high schooler¡ªa time when people randomly engage in silly antics. And also a time when they¡¯re old enough to feel embarrassed about it afterward. With that in mind, it made perfect sense. ¡°Oh, right.¡± An idea suddenly came to me. I almost called her by name but caught myself. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to know her name already. I should be careful. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Aisha Bizvel. I¡¯m a first-year student.¡± Feigning ignorance is harder than I thought. ¡°I¡¯m Hannon Irey. I transferred in as a second-year yesterday.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my senior!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been at the academy longer, Aisha. Feels like you¡¯re the senior here.¡± ¡°M-Me, a senior?¡± She didn¡¯t seem to mind the idea, her eyes darting around with a slight blush. Kind of cute. If it weren¡¯t for the massive greatsword stuck in the ground beside her, that is. ¡°Do you train every morning, Aisha?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, it¡¯s part of my routine.¡± Diligent as ever. Rain or shine, Aisha trains here every morning. Knowing this, I gave her a smile. ¡°Would you mind if I joined your training?¡± ¡°Join my training?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d like to build up my skills a bit.¡± In Flame Butterfly, there¡¯s a concept called stats. These increase naturally through repeated actions or mastery of certain skills. Sadly, no matter how much I focus, I can¡¯t see any kind of stat window in front of me. I¡¯ve tried yelling for every kind of system window imaginable. Nothing appeared. ¡®Well, this is reality now.¡¯ I¡¯ve accepted there¡¯s no visible stat screen. But I¡¯m convinced the concept of stats still exists here. I verified this before transferring to the academy through several incidents. ¡®Repeated actions and skill mastery do increase stats.¡¯ My body can feel the difference even if I can¡¯t see them. ¡®In a way, this is just like real life.¡¯ I had to draw out her emotions by any means necessary. ¡°Then what are you to Lucas?¡± Isabel froze. ¡°A sibling? Or maybe... a lover?¡± ¡°...A friend.¡± She glared at me, as if daring me to challenge her answer. I said nothing. I simply gave her a look of disdain. ¡°Birds of a feather, huh.¡± Whoosh! That¡¯s when I noticed Isabel¡¯s fist right in front of my face. The breeze from her punch gently stirred my hair. She¡¯s unbelievably fast. I¡¯ve trained in hand-to-hand combat for a long time, but I could barely track her movements with my eyes. She was among the top students in the second-year Combat Arts class. Her movements were well beyond human limits. ¡°I warned you.¡± Isabel¡¯s voice was low and menacing. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult Lucas again.¡± I quietly stared at her fist. Had it connected, I¡¯d probably be sprawled on the ground by now. This was her final warning. ¡°Then prove it.¡± I lightly tapped her fist away and glared at her. ¡°Prove that your friend¡¯s strength and sacrifice weren¡¯t in vain.¡± Isabel slowly lowered her fist. A quiet determination burned in her eyes. ¡°The upcoming mock battle.¡± She referred to the upcoming test. ¡°I¡¯ll crush you into a pulp there. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still say the same thing.¡± Typical Isabel. Even in her fury, she chose to settle things in the mock battle rather than here. No matter how angry she was, she wouldn¡¯t recklessly throw punches outside of a proper setting¡ªher kindness shining through. ¡°Just so you know, Lucas was far stronger than someone like me.¡± I watched Isabel¡¯s retreating figure in silence. Then I exhaled deeply. Man, that was exhausting. I¡¯d kept my face so tense that it felt stiff. ¡®More importantly, the mock battle.¡¯ It was right around the corner. All I could do was laugh dryly. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to accelerate my plans.¡¯ Otherwise, I¡¯ll end up being humiliated by Isabel. ¡°Um, excuse me...¡± That¡¯s when I remembered Aisha was still there. ¡°Oh, sorry for dragging you into this mess.¡± Contrary to my serious demeanor earlier, I apologized so easily that Aisha seemed disoriented by the difference. ¡°Are you... not on good terms with Isabel?¡± Aisha asked cautiously. It seemed she was well aware of Isabel¡¯s reputation as a prominent figure among the second-year Combat Arts students. ¡°Pretty much.¡± It¡¯s complicated. ¡°Hmm... Sounds like there¡¯s more to the story.¡± ¡°If you feel like this is too much trouble, you don¡¯t have to help with my training.¡± I had no intention of causing unnecessary trouble while training. But Aisha shook her head firmly. ¡°No way! I made a promise, and I always keep my promises!¡± She was a remarkable young woman. Aisha fidgeted with her fingers, her tall frame slightly hunched. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d act without reason, Senior.¡± ¡°How would you know? You barely know me.¡± ¡°Women¡¯s intuition.¡± I prefer edible intuition. ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll be counting on you for training, Aisha.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Now... could you stand up, maybe?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Aisha shot to her feet, her face turning bright red. Standing tall, she dusted off her knees, which had been pressed against the ground. For a moment, her collar shifted, drawing attention elsewhere, but I quickly diverted my gaze downward. Her knees were red and raw. She must¡¯ve stayed kneeling for a long time. ¡°So, um... Senior, when do we start training?¡± Aisha¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation, her breathing slightly intense. ...Did I make the wrong choice? [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 7: It鈥檚 Okay to Be Hated [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 7: It¡¯s Okay to Be Hated Martial Studies. Literally, the study of combat. The philosophy of martial studies at Zerion Academy is straightforward: "Kill your enemy before they kill you." Today, as usual, the professor soaked in a hangover, Vega Mercia, appeared in her disheveled attire, yawning loudly. ¡°That¡¯s the basic stance for dealing with apostles in the Dungeon.¡± The underground Dungeon. It is there that the apostles, created by the Demon Sovereign, are born. The role of the academy students is to stop these apostles before they escape the Dungeon. ¡°After the upcoming mock battle, you¡¯ll be assigned to teams based on your level and enter the Dungeon for the first time as second-years.¡± In the first year, there were casualties. Even so, someone must venture into the Dungeon again. The surface world will be in danger if the apostles aren''t defeated. In this world, the burden of responsibility is passed down to the children. Thus, the professors strive to train the students to face the apostles. They, too, once attended the academy and ventured into the Dungeon, giving them the experience to teach effectively. ¡°Remember one thing.¡± Vega looked at the students and spoke. ¡°If you can¡¯t kill them, run.¡± She turned back to the image of the apostle displayed on the magical blackboard. Apostles are powerful. Especially those that have undergone multiple transformations, becoming overwhelmingly strong. ¡°If you live, there¡¯s always a next time.¡± Most of those who perished alongside Lucas were from the martial studies department. Despite her daily drunken stupor and alcohol-soaked demeanor, Vega was still a professor dedicated to her students¡¯ growth. She didn¡¯t want to lose any more of her disciples. On the day Lucas died, the usually hungover professor didn¡¯t touch a drop of alcohol. For a while, she quietly visited the graves of Lucas and his party. Seeing her sincerity, some of the students had somber expressions. ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s lesson.¡± She turned off the magical blackboard. Yawning again, she shoved her hands into the pockets of her loose pants, which hung so low they revealed her underwear straps, and shuffled out. Her outfit was so inappropriate that it was a wonder she wasn¡¯t reprimanded. ¡®She probably gets scolded but keeps doing it anyway.¡¯ With the class over, I stood up. The upcoming mock battle. I must achieve a good result here. ¡®I have to make it into one of the top-ranked teams after the mock battle.¡¯ I had managed to secure a training opportunity with Aisha, but that alone wouldn¡¯t be enough. This is the world after the bad ending where protagonist Lucas died. To progress the story without Lucas, I had to become an indispensable piece in the puzzle. I¡¯d have to use every trick in the book to do that. At that moment, I felt someone¡¯s gaze. When I turned, there was Isabel glaring at me with fierce intensity. The shadows under her eyes and her previous gloomy demeanor were gone, replaced by pure malice and rage. Good, it¡¯s working. On top of that, the other girls who sided with Isabel were also glaring at me with obvious displeasure. This was only my second day at the academy. I was gradually getting used to such stares. ¡®Humans are adaptable creatures, after all.¡¯ The sharper their gazes, the higher Isabel¡¯s chances of survival. Thinking that way, I felt surprisingly at ease. Let them keep looking at me that way. ¡®Time to focus on what I need to do.¡¯ It was lunchtime now. I had to prepare for the mock battle. As I stood to leave, a voice called out to me. ¡°Hey.¡± I turned to see several girls surrounding me, their faces sharp and menacing. They were glaring at me like they were ready to pounce. Then it hit me. The ones surrounding me were students from Zerion Academy¡¯s renowned martial studies department. Whether male or female, those who train their bodies tend to have high pride and short tempers. And someone in their group had been slandered. What happens next? ¡°Follow us for a moment.¡± A group beating. ¡®Well, I¡¯m screwed.¡¯ Frankly, no other words came to mind. While I¡¯ve trained my body, these girls have been honing their skills, putting their lives on the line. If they gang up on me, I¡¯ll be utterly beaten. Screech. But I¡¯m also a martial studies student at Zerion Academy. They wouldn¡¯t think lightly of my abilities. So... ¡°What do you want?¡± Time to bluff. Back when I used to play sports, showing fear during a match always led to getting hit hard.No?v(el)B\\jnn Because of that, my coach, a former champion, used to punch me in the stomach hundreds of times under the guise of teaching me how to manage my expression. But even with their help, Isabel hadn¡¯t improved. At this point, there was no use assigning blame. However, those who barely offered any real support didn¡¯t have the right to criticize me. "If anything, Isabel and you all should be thanking me, don¡¯t you think?" I smirked as I looked at the stunned leader. "At least while you¡¯re fuming at me, she¡¯s too busy to think about killing herself." The entire class fell silent. My words had clearly crossed the line. But if I was going to be her enemy, there was no room for half-measures. I would make sure everyone here understood that I was Isabel''s enemy. At that moment, the leader of the group of girls raised her hand. Instinctively, my eyes followed her hand. Thwack¡ª Before I knew it, my wrist had shot out and intercepted hers. It was a quick reaction, purely reflexive. Her eyes widened, clearly not expecting her wrist to be blocked. "You little¡ª!" Whoosh! She swung her other hand in frustration, but I leaned back, dodging it. My movements were as quick and nimble as a flying squirrel. ¡®Oh.¡¯ I¡¯ve still got it, huh? Anyway, at this range, the direction of her attacks was predictable. Dodging them was easy enough as long as I could read her movements. ¡°You...!¡± Failing to slap me twice, she was visibly seething. I knew full well, though¡ªthose were just light jabs. If she decided to truly attack, dodging wouldn¡¯t be so easy. After all, she was a student in Zerion Academy¡¯s Martial Arts class. But perhaps because too many eyes were on her, she slowly lowered her hand, clearly feeling uneasy about her violent outburst. "You''re insane..." The leader of the group turned away, wearing an expression as though she¡¯d seen something utterly repulsive. "Forget it. Don¡¯t waste your breath on someone like that." "Yeah, let¡¯s go. It''s not like we¡¯re scared; it''s just not worth it." "Not even worth dealing with." The group of girls made faces of utter disgust and walked off. It was clear they didn¡¯t even want to speak to me anymore. The same sentiment was reflected in the eyes of the other students who had been watching. Except for one. The third princess, Iris Hysirion, kept staring at me silently. Her gaze was the most unsettling of all. I quickly decided to get out of the classroom. ¡®Well, at least I avoided a group beating this time.¡¯ Today, they were shocked enough by my nasty remarks to leave me alone, but there was no guarantee that would always be the case. I¡¯d need to prepare for what might come next. "Yo, Royal Nut." At that moment, I felt a weight on the back of my neck. It was a thick, tanned arm¡ªthe arm of none other than Card Velique, the academy¡¯s notorious delinquent. Judging by the timing, his magic studies class must¡¯ve ended early today, and he decided to drop by. Apparently, my nickname had changed at some point. He was the kind of guy who, even as another man, could openly acknowledge and respect what he saw as impressive. "Already popular with the girls, huh? Must be nice being a king." The fact that he could say that after seeing everything was impressive in its own way. I brushed his arm off casually. Card clicked his tongue in mock disappointment. "Does that look like popularity to you?" "Think of it as a kind of role-play. Not bad, right?" I had to admit, he was skilled at turning even ostracism into something novel. "You sure you wanna be seen hanging out with me?" The martial arts students were already glaring at him for talking to me. Card just grinned. "Don¡¯t sweat it. The second-year girls already hate my guts anyway." Considering Card¡¯s messy romantic history, it wasn¡¯t surprising. What was surprising was that despite his reputation, he still managed to find new "victims" willing to give him a chance. The guy was something else. "And hey, it¡¯s not so bad to have at least one person to hang out with, right?" Card smiled warmly at me. He must¡¯ve thought I¡¯d taken his advice from the other day to heart. Unintentionally, I¡¯d earned his favor. A funny misunderstanding, but his presence made things feel a little lighter. "So, what about lunch?" "I¡¯ve got plans." I pulled out a sandwich I had grabbed earlier that morning. I didn¡¯t have time to sit down for lunch with some random dude. "Too bad. Next time, then." Card didn¡¯t push further. It seemed he genuinely just wanted someone to share a meal with. Once Card left, I resumed walking. It was only later that I found out Isabel had briefly returned to the classroom during that time. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 8: The Bashful Vice President [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 8: The Bashful Vice President As I mentioned to Card, I had some business to attend to. That business was none other than the student council. Before I knew it, I had already passed through the Martial Arts building''s corridors and arrived at the central bridge. Then, I headed straight toward the main building. ¡®I¡¯m not late.¡¯ The main building, where professors and the student council reside. As I stepped inside, I glanced around. It was quite empty, likely because it was lunchtime. The professors must be dining as well. ¡®The student council room is...¡¯ This way. After orienting myself, I followed the hallway until the student council room came into view. Knock, knock¡ª I knocked twice. "Come in." Upon hearing the voice from inside, I pushed the door open. The moment our eyes met, I was greeted by a pair of verdant eyes. Her identity? The Dragon Lady of Calamity. Nikita Cynthia. She was as graceful and radiant as ever today. ¡°Junior?¡± She blinked, seemingly surprised that I had already found the student council room. In front of her were stacks of documents and pens. Seeing her work through her lunch break to handle student council affairs only reaffirmed her status as a diligent overachiever. Nikita tilted her head. "Junior, the recruitment for additional student council members hasn''t started yet. You might have arrived a bit early." "Wherever you¡¯re working, Senior Nikita, is where I need to be." I casually offered the flattery, making her cough awkwardly, likely recalling my excessive praise from yesterday. ¡°Junior, I appreciate the sentiment, but there are many things you shouldn¡¯t see until you''re officially part of the student council.¡± Fair enough. Given the large number of aristocratic students involved, the power held by the student council was substantial. Hence, numerous critical matters were resolved within its delicate balance. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to help with student council work today.¡± ¡°Oh? Then why?¡± ¡°I have a proposal for the student council.¡± Nikita tilted her head again. ¡°In the northern region, within the Dragon¡¯s Mountain Range, there''s been an incident in the Grand Spirit Forest where the trees are turning into iron, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, the Spirit Arts students have been in an uproar over that.¡± The trees in the Grand Spirit Forest, each infused with a spirit, are invaluable. With the sudden transformation of these trees into iron, the spirits inside disappeared, causing great losses for the Spirit Arts students. Since it was a well-known issue among students, it wasn¡¯t surprising that I was aware of it. ¡°I¡¯d like to resolve it. Could I get permission to visit the Grand Spirit Forest?¡± ¡°You, Junior?¡± The Grand Spirit Forest, outside of Spiritists, requires special permission for entry. Unauthorized access results in severe penalties. However, the student council could authorize entry under the guise of investigation. Still, Nikita was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯d be helpful if you could resolve it, but...¡± Why would I, specifically, take on this matter? ¡°I have personal reasons. It¡¯s also preparation for the mock battle.¡± ¡°Are you planning to make a contract with a spirit?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Nikita tapped her pen against the desk thoughtfully. The absence of the main Spirit Arts professor, who typically managed the forest, was a significant issue. During a failed advanced spirit contract, the professor was injured and was currently in recovery. A relatively inexperienced assistant professor was attempting to address the problem but had yet to find a solution. The Grand Spirit Forest''s predicament was a headache for the student council too. While Nikita appreciated the offer, she barely knew me, which understandably made her cautious. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not doubting you, Junior,¡± Nikita interrupted, correcting my assumption. ¡°If someone offers to help with council work, it¡¯d be unfair to assume bad intentions.¡± She gave me a faint smile, encouraging me. An angel, truly. The scornful glances I endured earlier today suddenly felt less painful, melting away under her warmth. And with good reason¡ªI knew this boy. Foara Silin, the first-year representative Spirit User. The central figure of the boycott against the student council in the second semester of the second year. The storyline began in Act 4, Scene 1, and escalated after Nikita became the "Calamity Dragon" in Act 3. Nikita went on a rampage, harnessing the power of an ancient dragon, only to meet her end at the hands of Lucas. Her death shook the student council to its core, giving rise to a massive boycott led by students dissatisfied with the council¡¯s power. ¡®The real mastermind behind it was Iris Hysirion, the Third Princess and the final villainess.¡¯ In her bid to monopolize the student council and ascend to its presidency during her third year, Iris manipulated the students into action. They protested, believing Nikita¡¯s actions had tarnished the council¡¯s name. Among the boycott¡¯s leaders stood Foara Silin. The same seemingly scatterbrained boy before me now. ¡®And this boy is in the student council?¡¯ In none of my previous playthroughs did Foara ever join the council. Lucas intervened when the boycott escalated into a violent occupation of the council room. During the confrontation, Lucas shattered Foara¡¯s glasses, prompting him to shout: "A student council that ignores its students doesn¡¯t deserve to exist! I¡¯ll erase it from this world!" That moment of hatred and defiance was seared into my memory. Back then, Foara had despised the student council. ¡°Uh, S-Senior? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Had I stared too long? Foara shrank back nervously. I was a senior to him, even if I had only recently transferred in. My gaze must have felt heavy. ¡°Your glasses looked a bit askew.¡± ¡°Ah, I guess I ran too fast!¡± Foara quickly adjusted his glasses, his awkward demeanor unchanged. ¡°Foara Silin, right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, that¡¯s me, Senior!¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Hanon Irey, here to investigate the Great Spirit Forest.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too!¡± Foara¡¯s energy was infectious. He was nothing like the gloomy figure from my memories. ¡°Foara, do you dislike the student council? Maybe there¡¯s something about it that bothers you?¡± ¡°Huh? N-No, not at all! I¡¯ve always admired the council of Zerion Academy!¡± Foara¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he firmly denied my suspicion. ¡°Even though I¡¯m only a provisional member, I¡¯m thrilled to be part of it!¡± ¡°A provisional member?¡± ¡°Yes, they needed someone to fill a vacancy after an incident, so I got in as a first-year. Hehe.¡± Incident. That could only refer to the tragedy involving Lucas. ¡®Lucas¡¯s party had a student council member.¡¯ They didn¡¯t make it back, leaving a gap in the council¡¯s ranks. With senior members graduating, the council must¡¯ve scrambled to recruit someone new. Enter Foara. ¡®Now I get why they didn¡¯t hesitate when I mentioned the student council.¡¯ They were desperate for manpower. And Foara, of all people, was the one they brought in. ¡®Could it be that Foara turned against the council later because he couldn¡¯t secure a permanent spot?¡¯ When someone fails to grasp what they¡¯ve longed for most, they sometimes end up despising it. Foara must have started out genuinely liking the student council. Then, his feelings likely soured after Nikita¡¯s fall and the council¡¯s tarnished reputation. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Foara is pivotal to the student council boycott. Without him, its impact would diminish, throwing the narrative off course. ¡®The storyline is already skewed with Lucas dead.¡¯ This world exists in the aftermath of a bad ending. It¡¯s no wonder the narrative is falling apart. The main plot points must stay intact, or the world¡ªand by extension, me¡ªwon¡¯t survive. To avert the worst, the storyline must adhere to its essential events. ¡®I¡¯ll have to figure out a way to make him resent the council later.¡¯ If all else fails, I¡¯ll have to get him expelled from it. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll be joining the student council soon as well. Let¡¯s work together.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Foara answered with enthusiasm. I could only hope that when the time came for him to leave the council, he¡¯d face it with the same energy. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 9: The First Mystery [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 9: The First Mystery I got to the point after exchanging smiles that neither of us quite understood. "Foara, could you guide me to the iron trees?" "Sure, I''ll lead the way right now." It must have been his duty as a member of the student council. With determined steps, Foara began to venture into the forest. It seemed clear that he wanted to complete this mission successfully and transition from a temporary to a permanent member. ¡®Although I¡¯d prefer to prevent that.¡¯ The issue of the Grand Forest of Spirits needed to be resolved as quickly as possible. Especially with the upcoming mock battle, I needed to employ some tricks. So I followed Foara diligently through the Grand Forest. As we delved deeper, I began to grasp the true meaning of a spirit medium in the Forest of Spirits. When I first arrived, the trees were dense and unyielding. But as Foara began to walk, the trees parted, and the grass split to clear a path. It was as if the entire forest was welcoming him. ¡®There¡¯s a reason Nikita sent a spirit medium.¡¯ The Grand Forest of Spirits is notoriously averse to outsiders. But a spirit medium is different. Spirit mediums are those blessed by the spirits. Thus, the trees, inhabited by spirits, eagerly welcomed him. ¡®Foara¡¯s sensitivity to spirits seems higher than other mediums.¡¯ During my time playing the game, I often visited the Grand Forest of Spirits. Lucas had enough spiritual sensitivity to qualify as a spirit medium himself. When visiting as a spirit medium, the forest''s demeanor was noticeably different than when visiting without that title. Even so, Foara was exceptional. ¡®He only exits the stage during the boycott incident in Act 4.¡¯ Foara was undoubtedly a talented spirit medium, good enough to have enrolled in Zerion Academy. The student council must have swiftly taken him in as a temporary member for this reason. ¡®Good choice bringing her along.¡¯ Each step Foara took was met with a cooperative forest, easing our journey through the Grand Forest. Soon, I began to feel a chill. The Grand Forest of Spirits, usually warm due to the spirits'' presence, should never feel cold, especially not in seasons other than winter. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s freezing.¡± Even Foara shivered under the sudden cold. What lay ahead was a sight that shouldn¡¯t exist. A spirit tree, as if turned to iron, stood lifeless. Even the spirit within seemed frozen into that metallic state. The tree had lost all vitality. ¡°W-what is this?¡± Foara, witnessing this for the first time, looked horrified. The tale of the ironized spirit trees was well-known among upper-class students. But as a first-year, Foara likely had never ventured this deep. I approached the iron tree and ran my hand over it. A cold that pierced my hand seeped in, like touching ice atop a frozen winter lake. ¡®It¡¯s worse than I expected.¡¯ This event, initially meant to be resolved in the latter half of Act 2 after winter break, had dragged on due to Lucas''s absence and some unknown incident. My crimson eyes scanned the surroundings quietly. ¡°Foara, can you sense the spirits?¡± ¡°N-no. I can¡¯t sense anything! It¡¯s empty here!¡± Foara''s face turned pale as he answered. Spirits are like nature itself. Where there¡¯s nature, there are spirits. And in the Grand Forest of Spirits, their density is far higher than anywhere else. For such a place to feel devoid of spirits indicated an irreversible catastrophe. ¡®Exactly as I thought.¡¯ I removed my hand from the iron tree. The spirits were trapped inside this iron. It was only natural that their presence couldn¡¯t be felt. "I''m going in. You stay here and wait." "What? But, senior, it¡¯s too dangerous to go alone!" "I¡¯ll be fine. If it gets dangerous, I¡¯ll signal you. Stay here." Foara was no longer of use as a spirit medium in this situation. What was needed here was one thing: ¡®A fierce flame that can even melt iron.¡¯ This was why the third title in the Demon Dungeon Academy Slayer series was named The Flame Butterfly Arc. Lucas''s indomitable fighting spirit was the key to resolving every incident. But now, with Lucas gone, that flame had completely extinguished. The world had lost its fire. What remained were only charred embers. However, Anything with warmth will attract her. [Urgh... Hrrr...] As expected, the Empress of Steel began charging in this direction. Her target was the Essence of Fire I had placed in front of me. Desperately seeking warmth, she hurled herself toward the Essence of Fire. Sizzle! But the frost radiating from the Empress of Steel quickly extinguished the Essence of Fire. The power of the Essence of Fire is nothing more than the strength of a single spirit. It stood no chance against her overwhelming frost, which could turn even spirit-infused trees into steel. [Urgh... Ugh...] Crack! Clang! The Empress of Steel shattered the extinguished Essence of Fire. Creak! Simultaneously, the ground beneath her feet transformed into solid steel. She was furious at being unable to satisfy her longing for warmth. A gust of frost-laden wind began to howl. The spirits, trembling with fear, made the trees of the forest shudder like aspen leaves. Slowly, the Empress of Steel turned her head toward me. Light vanished, and darkness began to engulf the surroundings once more. Shiver¡ª Once again, a chill ran down my spine. Mysteries are beings that were supposed to ascend to godhood but didn¡¯t. Naturally, their power is far beyond anything a human can compare to. Perhaps that¡¯s why my body was screaming at me. It was telling me to run away, immediately, from here. No matter how much I had played the Flame Butterfly game, that was just a game. Faced with an otherworldly, incomprehensible threat in reality, I couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. My body trembled instinctively in fear. It was unavoidable. No matter how much I knew about this world, I was still just human. Now that this is real, confronting a mysterious danger in person, fear inevitably crept in. But there was something I feared even more. ¡®Facing such a monster head-on makes me realize...¡¯ I suddenly found myself trapped in a world that wasn¡¯t real, a world that had become reality. Though I knew this world better than anyone else, I hadn¡¯t truly lived it, making me someone who understood it the least. That¡¯s what I was¡ªa stranger to this world. I was afraid. Not of the monsters but of the possibility that this world, which I thought I knew, might become unfamiliar and unrecognizable. I didn¡¯t know what I could possibly do if that happened. And so, I kept trying to fill the void left by the absence of the protagonist. If I didn¡¯t, I feared I would become unnecessary in this world. ¡®Cogs.¡¯ Humans are said to be social creatures. The more a cog is misaligned, the more fear takes hold. I had already experienced this once before. Back when I was seen as a promising figure in my field. When an unforeseen injury crushed my dreams and hurled me into society with nothing but myself. I felt utterly worthless then. That¡¯s why I understood this fear so well. And it¡¯s also why I became so absorbed in the Flame Butterfly game. I used the game as an escape from a life that had become misaligned. But now, even my sanctuary was collapsing. My only refuge was turning me away. Before I knew it, my fists were clenched. Continuing the story beyond the bad ending is my obsession and my pride. But even if it¡¯s just that¡ªmy obsession and pride¡ª I wanted to protect this world. This place that had become my only refuge and happiness. So, even now, I would do anything to preserve it. I raised my head. The Empress of Steel, a mysterious and incomprehensible being, was before me. She would be the foundation and the power for everything that lay ahead. The arduous trials that Lucas was supposed to endure. I would face the first of those trials myself. My crimson eyes blazed with fierce determination. The Empress of Steel no longer scared me. I had already faced something far more terrifying. Even without the Flame of Resolve. I ignited a different kind of fire within me and raised my fists. ¡°Come.¡± I will continue this world¡ªfor myself. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 10: Melting Steel, Burning Resolve [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 10: Melting Steel, Burning Resolve Before the Empress of Steel. I lifted my head, shedding my fear. On my way here, I had hesitated countless times, wondering if I should choose a different path. But now, my resolve was firm. The Empress of Steel started rushing toward me, determined to steal even the warmth that remained in my body. I opened the bag in my hand and pulled out a bottle. Inside the bottle sloshed a crimson liquid¡ª a miraculous potion created by an alchemist, granting partial immunity to flames. Complete immunity would have been better, but unfortunately, such a thing only existed with the Flame Butterfly. ¡®Unless it¡¯s the ultimate potion, an elixir.¡¯ But I didn¡¯t have one. What I had was enough. Without hesitation, I uncorked the bottle and swallowed its contents. A thick, foul liquid slid down my throat. Bitter. But I forced it all down. Clang! Throwing the empty bottle to the ground, I lifted my bag. Inside the bag, filling it to the brim, were crimson crystals radiating heat. Fwoosh! The heat from the crystals began to seep out. They were pure essences of fire¡ª embers born from the corpses of spirits, their final flames still burning. ¡®Damn it, hang in there, me.¡¯ I closed my eyes tightly. Just imagining what was about to happen brought cold sweat to my face. But my body was already moving. I yanked off the protective magical cloth that had been containing the fiery essence. Sizzle! At that moment, the fire essence in the bag unleashed such intense heat that it incinerated the bag itself. The heat that had been barely contained by the magical cloth erupted violently. ¡°Grrrhh!¡± And I was the one who had to endure it. My skin and muscles started to melt, unable to withstand the searing heat. My vision blurred, and my breathing stopped short. Hot. It felt as if my body were on fire¡ª and in reality, it was burning. This, ironically, was the better outcome. Had I not consumed the flame immunity potion, my skin and muscles would have burned away completely, and even my bones would have melted. Thanks to the potion, I had at least managed this much. [!!!] The Empress of Steel, eyes ablaze with madness, charged at me. The overwhelming heat was unlike anything she had felt before. It was no wonder she was drawn to it, her senses overwhelmed. She lunged toward me, reaching out her hands. Seeing this, I clung desperately to my consciousness. Before the Empress could reach me¡ª I hurled myself toward her. Whoosh! My burning body collided with hers. And then, the icy cold radiating from her enveloped me. Cold. Bone-chillingly cold. But in this moment, I welcomed the cold. The heat from the fire essence and the icy cold began to cancel each other out. For a brief moment, I could breathe again. The fog clouding my mind lifted slightly. Crackle! At that moment, the body of the Empress of Steel began to melt. She had not consumed a flame immunity potion. Thus, her steel body bore the full brunt of the fire essence¡¯s heat. The heat was intense enough to melt even steel. But the Empress paid it no mind, tightening her embrace around me. As if she had longed for this warmth. [Ahhhhhh!] She screamed, clutching me tightly. Though she screamed, I felt no sadness in her cries. Lucas could fully melt the steel fused into his body with his Flame of Resolve. However, I could only rely on the residual heat from the essence of fire. I could never completely melt the steel. ¡®And so, I...;¡¯ I did the best I could. The steel fused into my skin began to cover it entirely. Though I could not achieve the Body of Steel like Lucas, I aimed to gain something else. ¡®From today onward, I will possess the Steel Skin.¡¯ I relentlessly coated my burned skin with the steel. The pain had already dulled. There was no reason to hesitate any longer. The steel continued to envelop my skin without pause. When my body was finally bathed in the full glow of steel¡ª Click- The remaining heat in my body vanished completely. The heat dissipated, and I could finally breathe. As I regained my composure, I slowly raised my hand. There, I saw a hand encased in steel. It moved without issue. At last, I had acquired the Steel Skin. ¡°Hah... Hah...¡± I let out a series of labored breaths that I had been holding back. Looking down at my battered and weakened body, I noticed the special Veil Bandages. Even the essence of flames could not destroy these bandages. The Flame of Resolve couldn¡¯t melt them either, and so, I still looked like Hannon Irey. At that moment, the Veil bandages enacted a change. The bandages began to transform the steel skin back to its original flesh tone. Before I knew it, I looked perfectly like Hannon again. Though my insides were different, on the outside, I appeared indistinguishable from Hannon. ¡°Huff... Huff...¡± My mind was nearing its limit. Despite the steel covering, my body remained riddled with injuries. Under normal circumstances, the future Spirit Lord would have appeared, offering thanks and healing my wounds. Yet, before me, there was nothing. Where had they all gone? Not a single spirit was in sight. ¡°Ha... Haha... Right, I¡¯m no Lucas, am I?¡± A dry laugh escaped my lips. This was nothing more than a chance encounter meant for Lucas. Someone like me, with no affinity for spirits, didn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s fine. I had no intention of becoming a spirit wielder anyway. I crawled across the ground and picked up the vial I had set near the tree earlier. It was a high-tier healing potion that I had prepared at great cost. I downed the crimson liquid in one gulp. As the potion reached my stomach, its effects spread evenly throughout my body. I let my body slump onto the ground. The sensation of my wounds healing began to wash over me. Having partially resisted fire with the potion and received help from the Steel Empress in mitigating the heat, I was left with burns limited to my skin and superficial muscles. This was something a high-tier potion could handle. However, my mental exhaustion was another matter entirely. After everything I had endured, the mental toll made it impossible for me to hold on any longer. At least I had gained a vital trump card that would support me moving forward. ¡®Now, all that remains...¡¯ ...is to train for the mock battle. Fortunately, training was a field where I had confidence. I had come this far. If I failed to win, all my efforts would amount to nothing. ¡®...I will win the mock battle. No matter what.¡¯ With those final words and a deep exhale, I closed my eyes. The wind blowing through the Grand Spirit Forest brushed past my face. It felt as though I could finally rest peacefully. I entrusted my hope to this moment as I let my consciousness fade away. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 11: The Senior Who Cares About Their Junior [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 11: The Senior Who Cares About Their Junior When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was a familiar ceiling. The faint smell of disinfectant tickled my nose. It was the medical room equipped at Zerion Academy. ¡®Did Foara bring me here?¡¯ Seeing the steel disappear, Foara must have found me passed out and brought me here. I should thank him properly next time. I tried to get up immediately. At that moment, I felt faint pain throughout my body. Even though I used a high healing potion, while my wounds were all healed, my body still remembered the pain. Moreover, healing potions have their costs. Healing potions forcibly amplify the body''s innate healing power. As a result, the severe fatigue left behind filled my entire body. ¡®Still, it was worth it.¡¯ I had gained steel skin. With this, I should be able to handle the mock battle somehow. Creak. At that moment, the door to the medical room opened. I thought it might be the school nurse, so I poked my head out. To my surprise, it was someone unexpected. "Senior Nikita?" "Oh? You''re awake, junior." For some reason, she was holding a sandwich in her arms. When my gaze landed on the sandwich, Nikita let out a small laugh. "Work''s been piling up. I haven''t had dinner yet. I thought we could eat together once you woke up." Ah, it must be her way of repaying me for buying her lunch earlier. She really is someone who hates being indebted to others. I let out a small chuckle. "Another sandwich after lunch, huh?" "Hmm, but this time, it''s tuna and chicken sandwiches, not like earlier." "Thanks, I''ll enjoy it." Who could resist chicken? Nikita pulled out a chair next to me and sat down. She unwrapped the chicken sandwich and handed it to me. ¡®...She really is kind.¡¯ "Thank you." "No, I''m the one who should thank you. I genuinely appreciate what you did in the Great Forest of Spirits. You gave me quite a scare too." I must have really startled her, considering I was carried back unconscious. It''s no wonder. I had confidently claimed that I could handle it with ease. Her reaction was entirely natural. I felt a twinge of guilt. If something had happened to me, it would have put Nikita, who had entrusted the task to me, in an awkward position. "Junior." The moment that word left Nikita''s mouth, my body stiffened. So, she figured it out. "If I had known something like that was involved, I wouldn''t have sent you." Mysteries can sometimes be helpful, but they are usually dangerous. The Great Forest of Spirits is supposed to be guarded by a Spirit Lord, a being superior to Mysteries. Everyone thought no Mystery could enter because of its presence. The absence of the Spirit Lord was not something even the spirits would reveal to spiritologists. As a result, not even the Spirit Arts assistant teacher could predict that the Great Forest was turned to steel because of a Mystery. ¡®Though, of course, they would have figured it out eventually.¡¯ If it had been known that a Mystery was involved, I wouldn''t have stepped in. "Did the rumors..." "They haven¡¯t spread. Everyone thinks Foara resolved the issue, not you." That''s a relief. I¡¯m not ready to be in the spotlight yet. The time for me to emerge is during the mock battle. ¡®I need to make sure my opponents underestimate me as much as possible.¡¯ The students I¡¯ll face in the mock battle have spent half a year clearing magic dungeons and training. Meanwhile, I¡¯m just a newcomer with the skills of a minor character who exits in Act 2. To slightly improve my chances, I need to maximize the advantages I have. I¡¯m a transfer student who joined as a second-year. I have Hannon¡¯s characteristic petite build. He became the contractor of the Spirit Lord. There¡¯s no way that¡¯s not a big deal. The problem lies on my end, as someone who has to manage the storyline. ¡°...Do you think Foara will continue to target the student council?¡± Perhaps because my expression was serious, Nikita tilted her head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to have changed.¡± I made up my mind. I will bring Foara into the student council, no matter what. Someone as influential as the contractor of the Spirit Lord needs to be managed closely. That way, I can minimize any unpredictable variables. ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡± I swallowed the rest of my sandwich. I gained steel skin and now had the wild card of being the Spirit Lord¡¯s contractor. ¡°But junior, I actually came to discuss something more important than this.¡± Nikita cleared her throat and straightened her posture. She stretched her back, as if trying to appear more dignified. Though, with her appearance, she just looked endearing. ¡°Are you confessing to me, by any chance?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, junior, I¡¯ve never felt romantic feelings for anyone.¡± ¡°Well, I respect and love you, Senior Nikita.¡± ¡°Your respect and love are a bit too much.¡± Was this a confession met with a rejection? ¡°And I¡¯m sorry, but my ideal type is someone taller than me.¡± This was news to me. Though, as Hannon, I¡¯m only slightly taller than Nikita. Since this was just a joke to lighten the mood, I also straightened my posture. ¡°This incident, both the student council and the Spirit Arts department are very grateful for. Even though you¡¯ve been reluctant to reveal how you resolved it yourself, at least I know the truth.¡± Nikita said this while looking me in the eye, her lips curling into a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot of hard work. I wanted to express my thanks.¡± ¡°I accept your thanks.¡± ¡°And as for your desire to join the student council, after a positive review, we¡¯ve reached a decision today.¡± Nikita handed me a badge. It was proof of official membership in the student council. ¡°With the authority of the vice president, I hereby recognize Hannon Irey as an official member of the student council.¡± I didn¡¯t expect to be accepted right after this incident. Surprised, I took the student council badge from her. The badge, engraved with both a sword and a book, reflected Zerion Academy¡¯s emphasis on excelling in both academics and combat. Steel skin and now membership in the student council. The Great Forest of Spirits event has truly been rewarding. I gripped the badge tightly. For some reason, it felt like the first achievement I¡¯d earned through my own efforts in this game-like world. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard from now on.¡± ¡°Fufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it. We¡¯ve been short-handed, so having a talented member like you is great news. I¡¯ll put you to work.¡± ¡°Please do so within reason, so it doesn¡¯t affect my studies.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about that. Being on the student council comes with bonus points, so it¡¯ll help offset anything you miss.¡± That was part of the reason I wanted to join the student council. Thanks to the bonus points, even if I fell behind in some classes, I wouldn¡¯t fail. ¡°Well then, rest up.¡± With her sandwich finished, Nikita stood up to leave. After seeing her off, I started tidying up my bedding. My body had recovered, and the sun was setting. It was time to return to the dormitory. Creak¡ª Just then, the hospital room door opened. I turned my head, thinking Nikita might have forgotten something. Instead, I saw someone even more unexpected. ¡°...Hello.¡± Long, black hair cascading like silk, and a sculpted face. Pale skin as white as snow, and eyes that gleamed red like embedded rubies. Her elegant appearance was reminiscent of a noble, long-haired feline. People called her the ultimate villainess. The one who devoured both princes and princesses, climbing to second in line to the imperial throne. The Third Princess, Iris Hysirion. She appeared in my hospital room. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 12: The Sleepless Night of the Princess [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 12: The Sleepless Night of the Princess The final villain. The Third Princess, Iris Hysirion. There is much to say about her. The final boss of Act 6 of Flame Butterfly and its hidden antagonist. The Demon Sovereign. And she is destined to become the vessel of that Demon Sovereign. Perhaps that¡¯s why Iris exudes an oddly decadent aura. Despite being the second-ranked candidate to lead the empire, the energy emanating from her is unambiguously somber and dark. Yet, separate from that, there is an undeniable force about her that makes it hard to look away. To begin with, she possesses an innate beauty: raven-black hair, porcelain skin that seems almost excessively pale, and eyes imbued with ruby-like magical power. Anyone who meets her sighs in awe of her beauty and wishes for her gaze to fall upon them. It¡¯s no coincidence that she rivals Nikita for the top spot in the empire''s beauty rankings. If Nikita¡¯s beauty is cold and honest, Iris¡¯s is decadent and alluring. Her cherry-red lips stir hearts every time they part, and her words compel others to listen, making them want to fulfill whatever she whispers. Though the Demon Sovereign¡¯s seductive nature plays a role, her unique atmosphere of decadence contributes significantly. And now, she stands before me. A ¡°hospital visit,¡± or some similarly trivial reason, is unlikely. After all, since enrolling at Zerion Academy, I have never spoken with her, not even once. Then why has she come? After all, the body I¡¯ve borrowed¡ªHannon Irey¡ªis technically of the same bloodline as her. Though not through my father¡¯s side, but my mother¡¯s. We are cousins, at least in theory. Iris must view Hannon as such. After all, her maternal grandfather, Duke Robliage, is someone who sent her with a clear agenda in mind. Judging by the dark circles under her eyes, it seems her insomnia persists. Iris, burdened by her grandfather¡¯s ambition to place her on the throne, has always suffered from insomnia under such relentless pressure. Though on the surface, it seems similar to Isabel¡¯s insomnia, there is a fundamental difference. Iris¡¯s insomnia has the Demon Sovereign¡¯s involvement. Her nightmares are laced with the Demon Sovereign¡¯s whispers, who tightens its grip on her in a bid to corrupt her completely one day. The more she dreams of such horrors, the weaker Iris becomes. By now, her insomnia should have improved somewhat. Lucas¡¯s Flame of Resolve would have driven away her nightmares, allowing her to sleep peacefully. This, in turn, would have led her to seek out Lucas more often, sparking numerous incidents and their eventual resolution together. Such was the nature of the relationship between Lucas and Iris. But Lucas no longer exists in this world. Naturally, Iris¡¯s insomnia remains unresolved and ongoing. And this task has now fallen to me. The day she falls completely into the abyss of her nightmares will be the day of the Demon Sovereign¡¯s resurrection. "I greet the Third Princess, Iris Hysirion.¡± However, curing her insomnia is not something I can do recklessly. What matters is the process¡ª establishing a bond of trust between people first. As I knelt and offered a bow to the royal, Iris gazed down at me wordlessly. Then, with a casual wave of her hand, she dismissed it. ¡°This is Zerion Academy. No need for such formalities between students, even if it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± She¡¯s not wrong. I was simply acting in line with what Hannon would likely do. Iris leaned her head against the wall. This is the real world¡ªafter the bad ending where the protagonist dies and no one knows how things will unfold. A world of pure variables. Who knows how Iris¡¯s feelings may have changed? ¡°That depends on how the Third Princess chooses to think about it.¡± Thus, I must prepare for both possibilities: A world where the Duke Robliage sends Hannon. A world where the First Prince sends Hannon. I need to consider both scenarios to deal with future variables and steer things toward the correct path. Iris stared at me after hearing my response. Her gaze was unsettling, like a Persian cat staring at you with a meaning no human could decipher. ¡°Fine. Then.¡± Iris didn¡¯t ask further questions. She seemed to decide to think it over on her own. It¡¯s hard on my heart. Talking with someone who could become the final boss is bound to be stressful. ¡°By the way, I should warn you¡ªdon¡¯t make disparaging comments about Lucas Fernando.¡± Iris had significant connections to Lucas. The spark of his Flame of Resolve was the only lullaby for her sleepless nights plagued by nightmares. ¡°There are still many who think of him.¡± Lucas only attended Zerion Academy for a single year, but the impact he left during that time was immense. As expected of the protagonist¡ªhe planted deep roots everywhere. ¡®And I have to take on that role now.¡¯ My gaze once again fell on Iris. What must I do for her to replace the protagonist, Lucas? ¡°Are you still unable to sleep well these days?¡± Indeed, I must address Iris¡¯s most painful struggle¡ªher insomnia. ¡°There is honey called Honeer from the southern red soil region. Boil it and drink it before bed; it might help a little.¡± This honey induces a sleep-like state while providing restorative effects. Though it can¡¯t resolve the root cause of her insomnia, it should allow her some rest. Iris¡¯s gaze met mine. In her ruby-red eyes, a brief flicker of emotion passed. ¡°...I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Perhaps she thought that she should consider it even since I gave her advice. Iris didn¡¯t say more and left the room, the door closing behind her. Watching her black hair flutter as she walked away, I let out a deep sigh. ¡°There¡¯s still a long road ahead.¡± Isabel Luna¡¯s suicide. Nikita Cynthia¡¯s ancient dragon. Iris Hysirion¡¯s insomnia. All of them are critical issues directly tied to the bad ending. I must solve every one of them. I immediately opened the door and stepped out. I can¡¯t afford to lie down any longer. For the upcoming mock battle, I need to train individually. Repeated actions and practice to raise my stats even slightly. And beyond the steel skin, I need to prepare more. I must secure a top ranking in the mock battle to achieve my goals. I¡¯ll prepare everything I possibly can. ¡®My body¡¯s not going to hold up at this rate.¡¯ Shaking off the lingering fatigue, I walked down the hallway. The sun was setting, but I couldn¡¯t rest just yet. The world still needed someone to replace the sun. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 13: My Identity Already Got Exposed? [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 13: My Identity Already Got Exposed? Morning jog, training with Aisha afterward. Morning: combat and lecture, teasing Isabel a bit. After lunch: paperwork with Nikita at the student council. Afternoon: joint class, focusing on the lecture instead of Card. Before dinner: preparations and information gathering for mock battles. Sometimes, additional student council duties with Nikita. After dinner: reviewing lessons, assignments, and training. Bedtime at night. This has been my daily routine recently. In the past, if it were the old me, I¡¯d have been grumbling in every color of the rainbow and passed out the next day. But Vikamon''s stamina is beyond imagination. From what I can tell, this body could stay up for three nights straight and still be fine the next day. That¡¯s how extraordinary Vikamon¡¯s stamina and recovery rate are. ¡®Vikamon should have trained his body instead of messing around with useless magic.¡¯ I can¡¯t understand why he stubbornly insisted on learning magic. Of course, I¡¯m not completely clueless about Vikamon¡¯s story. Vikamon''s family, Niflheim, is originally a family of mages. Vikamon learned magic as if to spite his highly talented elder brother. However, Vikamon lacked any natural aptitude for magic. To make matters worse, even his younger sister mastered the "Ancestor''s Magic," displaying the prowess of a great mage''s return. Vikamon felt humiliated and became even more obsessed with magic. ¡®Blinded by envy and jealousy, he failed to develop his strengths.¡¯ It''s unfortunate, but it is what it is. At any rate, his strengths are now proving very useful. Physical strength is national strength. I¡¯ve come to realize the truth in this saying as my stamina has been increasing rapidly. ¡°Senior, I''ve added a training routine today that works on both arms and chest!¡± Maybe that¡¯s why Aisha¡¯s training routines have been getting crazier lately. Aisha, with her steel-like stamina, seems thrilled to have a training partner. Every morning, she arrives even earlier than me and sets up the training equipment with a bright smile. It seems she felt quite lonely training by herself until now. ¡°Senior, today is leg day. Let¡¯s wear this before jogging and run together!¡± Despite Aisha''s cheerful face, the equipment she brings gets more intense by the day. But seeing her so happy isn¡¯t a bad feeling. And more importantly, Aisha¡¯s training is genuinely helpful. ¡°Training together is fun!¡± After finishing today¡¯s training, Aisha flashed a refreshing, healthy smile, like something out of a sports drink commercial, as she looked down at me, sprawled out on the ground. I wonder what kind of monstrous stamina Aisha has, considering she never seems to tire out. No wonder she swings around a giant sword like it¡¯s nothing. She used to have a somewhat cold image, but now I realize how innocent and full of energy she is. Thanks to her, I managed to get myself up, albeit wobbling. Watching Aisha, who has even more stamina than I do, sparked my competitive spirit. I¡¯ll build my endurance until I can swing a giant sword around for fun, just like her. ¡°Senior, it seems the training is paying off. Your body is getting stronger lately!¡± ¡°...You can actually see it?¡± ¡°No, the muscles are telling me.¡± Hey, that¡¯s a scary thing to say! But Aisha is right. Thanks to the training, I could tell I was getting stronger even with the bandages covering my body. The way my body is improving so quickly shows that I¡¯ve got a different kind of muscle fiber. Vikamon really should have focused on combat. ¡°All thanks to you.¡± ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s more because you¡¯ve been working hard, senior.¡± Aisha gave an embarrassed smile, then swung her giant sword even harder to shake off the embarrassment. It seemed like she might send it flying any second, so I wished she¡¯d stop. ¡°By the way, Aisha, I¡¯d like to do a practice match with the mock battle coming up soon.¡± I spoke up before Aisha could accidentally send me flying. Leaving Isabel, who was now flustered and embarrassed, I headed toward the forest. Then, for some reason, I could feel Sharin¡¯s gaze from afar. Her sleepy eyes made it impossible to tell what she was thinking. Sharin is unpredictable. Her character trait is that she¡¯s moody by nature. In battles, she¡¯d suddenly go, "I¡¯m done," and retire. Her moodiness is like a severe debuff. However, her skills and stats are unmatched, so sometimes I¡¯d hire her as a mercenary and pray she¡¯d behave. Now that this game has become a reality, I have no idea how extreme her moodiness could get. ¡®Better not get too involved for now.¡¯ I changed my clothes quickly and came out. Seeing me, Isabel turned around immediately as if she¡¯d been waiting. After exchanging a quick glance with Aisha, I followed right behind. The three of us walked mostly in silence. There¡¯s no need to say anything about the tension between Isabel and me. Sharin, not being a morning person, yawned continuously, dragging her feet as she walked. ¡°Sharin, walk properly.¡± ¡°Uuugh, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Because Sharin isn¡¯t a morning person, Isabel often forcefully wakes her up and drags her along like this. Originally, Lucas would have been the one filling this spot. If Lucas were here, the atmosphere would be much more lively. We would be chatting about today¡¯s class, recent rumors around the academy, and other light-hearted topics. ¡®But since I ended up in this spot because of the morning duty...¡¯ The atmosphere between us was tense and awkward. The first to break this uncomfortable silence was Sharin, just as we reached the entrance of the magic department. ¡°Have a good class, and don¡¯t fall asleep.¡± ¡°Mom, just five more minutes.¡± ¡°Sharin, your mom¡¯s not here.¡± Isabel gently stroked Sharin¡¯s hair as she clung to her. With Sharin, Isabel seemed to be in a slightly better mood. But even Sharin couldn¡¯t fill the void left in Isabel¡¯s heart by Lucas¡¯s absence. Isabel¡¯s extreme behavior is inevitable without Lucas. As I was staring at this scene, Isabel glanced my way. Oh, time for her to pick a fight. ¡°You¡¯re going to be late for your morning duty.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re one to talk, aren¡¯t you?¡± That¡¯s true. But I responded shamelessly. If I¡¯m destined to be hated, I might as well be thoroughly hated. ¡°Your friend, that guy named Lucas, must¡¯ve been as laid-back as you are.¡± Isabel¡¯s face turned icy in an instant. She bit her lip hard and then let go of Sharin. ¡°Soon, you won¡¯t be able to say things like that again.¡± She glared at me with a look of pure hatred before turning sharply and walking away. The stack of her resentment is steadily piling up. Let¡¯s keep it going. This morning duty is going to be quite chilly. ¡°Might as well get going.¡± By now, I was pretty used to it and followed behind Isabel. Thump! But I was immediately stopped by an unexpected person. ¡°...Sharin Sazaris?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, listen...¡± She grabbed my wrist tightly and drew out her words lazily. Her midnight blue hair, shimmering like a galaxy, tilted to the side. ¡°Why are you disguised like that?¡± Oh crap, seriously? [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 14: Bread Errand [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 14: Bread Errand Sharin Sazaris. One of the most unpredictable figures in the Flame Butterfly arc. Beneath her lazy eyelids, her eyes seemed to hold a galaxy as she quietly stared at me. Just that gaze made me feel like she could see right through me. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Are you still half asleep?¡± I tried to deny it. ¡°Then I''ll go ask the professor~.¡± I quickly reached out and grabbed her by the back of the neck. ¡°My bad. Please stop right now.¡± Using an expert like her was unfair. Fight with cunning and fabrication fair and square. With her neck held, Sharin glanced back at me. When I let go of her, she twirled around. ¡°I really like the fresh cream bread from the school store during lunchtime.¡± ¡°I hate greasy stuff.¡± ¡°But I like it.¡± I barely held back a sigh. ¡°So I just have to bring it to you at lunchtime?¡± ¡°Yup, yup.¡± This is the price of keeping her quiet. ¡°See you then~.¡± Sharin waved lazily before heading off towards the building of the Department of Magical Studies. Watching her back disappear, I turned on my heels as well. She may be capricious, but she keeps her promises. At least until lunchtime, she wouldn¡¯t go blabbing to anyone. ¡®First things first.¡¯ Time to do my duty. Even if I have to be disliked by Isabel, I can''t afford to be hated for being lazy. * * * Once again, I managed to irritate Isabel during the morning classes. Lately, the looks from the girls have been getting fiercer and fiercer. The guys, sensing the hostile atmosphere from the girls, didn¡¯t seem eager to approach me either. Thanks to that, I¡¯m having a peaceful school life. Given how busy I am, I couldn¡¯t care less about making friends. ¡®Focusing on the main tasks at hand is enough for now.¡¯ Gotta put out the biggest fire first. I packed up my things and left the classroom. I saw students heading off to lunch just in time. I joined the crowd heading to the cafeteria. Normally, I¡¯d pick something simple for lunch and then head off to the student council room to find Nikita. But today, something came up, so I couldn¡¯t follow my usual routine. In the cafeteria, I bought a fresh cream bread and a red bean bun for myself. I also grabbed tea and some drinks. I carefully put everything into a bag and was about to head out when I noticed a familiar face on the other side. Surrounded by a crowd of people was a young, exhausted-looking boy. With messy brown bobbed hair and large, round glasses. The most famous first-year student right now, a spirit summoner who made a contract with a Spirit Lord¡ªFoara Silin. ¡°Foara, why don¡¯t you join our team? I can recommend you to the professor for a special admission.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Foara¡¯s going to join our team! Get lost, you back there!¡± ¡°Stop being so greedy! You all have a spirit summoner in your team already! We don¡¯t even have one!¡± And thus, the crowd was fighting over Foara. They were trying to secure a talented person like him in advance for the upcoming Dungeon Tournament after the mock battles. In the Dungeon Tournament, team members are crucial. The depth of the dungeon a team can reach depends on their capabilities.No?v(el)B\\jnn That¡¯s why the mock battles are more like a self-promotion event. A chance to show strong teams that you have what it takes to be recruited. Professors also try to create the strongest teams possible, making the results of these mock battles incredibly important. But some students are sought after regardless of the mock battle results. Foara was one of those exceptions. ¡®First-year students usually need about half a year of training before entering the dungeon.¡¯ However, occasionally, some outliers emerge. At Zerion Academy, special classes are set up for such individuals. Originally, Foara wasn¡¯t part of the special class. But since he managed to make a preliminary contract with a Spirit Lord, willingly or not, he was now part of the special class and set to enter the dungeon with the senior students. Of course, Foara hadn¡¯t decided on a team yet. That¡¯s why the students were flocking around him like that. ¡®Poor kid.¡¯ Or is he really that pitiful? Thanks to his contract with a Spirit Lord, his life is set on an easy path now. Thinking about it, there¡¯s nothing to pity. I¡¯m the one who should feel sorry for myself for not even getting a glimpse of a spirit despite trying hard. ¡°Ah, Senior Hannon!¡± Suddenly, Foara spotted me and called out my name. Why is he calling me at this time? Looking at him with a puzzled expression, I saw his eyes glisten like a lost puppy. They seemed to plead, ¡®Please, save me from this.¡¯ Unlike the stark hallways of the Martial Arts Department, the Magic Department had all sorts of things. ¡®It is quite fascinating.¡¯ Various magical artifacts were displayed like pieces of art. While admiring them, I soon arrived at the second-year classroom. Thanks to most students being out for lunch, the classroom was half-empty. The problem was, Sharin wasn¡¯t there. ¡®Not here.¡¯ I thought she''d be here since she asked me to bring it to the Magic Department classroom. I guess I¡¯ll just leave it on her desk and go. Just as I was about to enter, I felt someone¡¯s presence behind me. As I turned my head, I realized too late that someone¡¯s forehead was right in front of my nose. Oh no, collision. Thud! With a loud bang, both the other person and I fell backward. ¡°Oww...¡± Holding my forehead, I turned to see Sharin curled up, clutching her own forehead. She looked at me with a pained expression and protested. ¡°Why did you turn around suddenly?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who snuck up behind me.¡± Once the pain subsided a bit, I approached Sharin and offered my hand. She grabbed my arm and wobbled as she stood up. The impact of the headbutt seemed pretty severe. ¡°Where¡¯s the bread?¡± The fact that she¡¯s asking about the bread right away is impressive. ¡°I brought it. So, where were you?¡± ¡°I went to pick flowers.¡± ¡°Where are the flowers?¡± Sharin¡¯s hands were, of course, empty. She then raised her drowsy eyes. ¡°No sense at all.¡± ¡°Yep, my sense is intact. Why speak in riddles about going to the bathroom?¡± Obviously, I knew what she meant. A slight look of displeasure appeared in Sharin¡¯s eyes. ¡°So grumpy.¡± ¡°I have a reason to be, after what you did today.¡± How could I not be annoyed after making me run an errand for bread? Sharin glanced at me briefly without responding and entered the classroom. I followed her in and placed the bag of bread on her desk. ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to tell anyone about what happened earlier, right?¡± I asked while she pulled out the bag of bread and, seeing the red bean bun inside, immediately started unwrapping it. ¡°Hey, hold on a second.¡± I stopped her right as she was about to take a bite. Sharin looked at me, wondering why I stopped her. ¡°You asked me to get a cream bun, so why are you eating the red bean bun? That¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Cream buns are too rich.¡± ¡°You said you liked them this morning.¡± ¡°I changed my mind.¡± Should I smack her? ¡°Heh.¡± Then, Sharin suddenly licked the hand I used to block her mouth. Startled, I pulled my hand away, and she took a big bite of the red bean bun. Watching her chew with her tiny cheeks puffed out, I sat down in the chair across from her, dumbfounded. ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem very thankful.¡± ¡°Well, Belle told me I should say thank you when I receive something.¡± I sighed. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with this capricious girl. I¡¯ve been had. Reluctantly, I took out the cream bun and took a bite. As expected, the creamy taste spread in my mouth. I definitely prefer the red bean bun. Sharin watched me eat my cream bun intently. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want any.¡± ¡°Well, things always look tastier when they belong to someone else.¡± Sharin leaned in, opening her mouth wide. ¡°Ahh.¡± Her small mouth opened, showing her uvula clearly. I looked at her for a moment, then instead of giving her the cream bun, I held up my finger. Snap! Sharin immediately closed her mouth as if threatening to bite my finger off. Reluctantly, I offered her the cream bun. She took another big bite. She didn¡¯t seem to care about the cream smeared around her mouth. After chewing and swallowing, she looked at me and tilted her head. ¡°So why did you buy this for me?¡± Let¡¯s smack her. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 15: Preparing a Special Move for the Mock Battle [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 15: Preparing a Special Move for the Mock Battle Inside the Magic Classroom. Having finally finished the red bean bun, Sharin was clutching her forehead. "Did you really have to hit me?" "You deserved it." I actually smacked Sharin on the head. It was the consequence of her taking things too far with her pranks. Sharin, sniffling, rubbed her forehead and glanced at me. "So, you want me to keep it a secret?" Finally, we''re getting somewhere. "Yeah." After hearing my answer, Sharin slumped over the desk. "Then, who are you exactly?" I knew this question would come eventually. Sharin''s eyes, like a starlit galaxy, stared at me intently. It was hard to discern what she was thinking from those languid eyes. One thing was clear, though ¡ª it wasn''t a friendly gaze. ''Sharin is Isabel''s close friend.'' Sharin had been friends with Isabel for a long time. And I am the person Isabel hates the most. Naturally, Sharin wouldn''t be too fond of me either. "Recently, you know, Belle always talks about you." "Talking behind my back, huh? That''s a nasty hobby." "Well, more like she''s just venting her anger about you." Sharin started twirling a strand of her hair around her finger. "Ever since Lucas died, Belle always seemed deflated. And it''s only gotten worse over time." Isabel was breaking down. The death of Lucas left an irreversible void and pain in her life. In a world without Lucas, Isabel couldn''t find any meaning in her life. "She regretted it every day, cried, and barely slept. At some point, she even stopped talking to me." I realized just how serious Isabel''s state was. "She seemed to lose interest in everything around her." Recalling that time, sadness filled Sharin''s eyes. It seemed she was pained by the fact that she couldn''t do anything to help her friend. "But since you showed up, Isabel''s changed a bit." Sharin''s gaze shifted back to me. "Every day, she gets angry, vowing she won''t let you disrespect Lucas. She does whatever she can." Anger is one of the most energy-consuming emotions. To be angry, one must eat three meals daily, sleep, and move their body. Without doing so, the body cannot maintain its normal state to be angry. Right now, Isabel is living to pour out her anger on me. In her otherwise meaningless life, I became a target for her anger. "And that''s something I couldn''t do." Sharin couldn''t become a purpose for Isabel''s life no matter what form it took. "But you managed to do it." Now I understand why Sharin wanted to speak with me alone. "I didn''t intend for this. All I did was insult Lucas." "Yes, and that is what''s keeping Belle alive." Sharin stood up from her seat. "Honestly, I don''t really care who you are." She took a step closer until she was right in front of me. "Belle was slowly sinking because she couldn''t find a new purpose in life. But thanks to your presence, she''s starting to come back up." Sharin moved even closer, her unique jasmine scent tickling my nose. At some point, her soft, white hand overlapped with mine. "I want you to stay in this role until Belle finds a new meaning in her life." "...Anger doesn''t last forever." "I know. That''s why I''m asking you to do it until then. If you do this, I''ll do anything for you." I quietly looked at Sharin. She wasn''t much taller than me in my current form. Because of that, I could clearly see her small, delicate face. It was a pretty face with a slightly languid gaze. Whatever she was thinking, her eyes held a mysterious allure unique to women. But sorry to say, I recently encountered a woman with even more intense allure. "So, this request comes with the condition of keeping my secret, right?" I had already figured that out. "Ah." Sharin''s voice escaped her lips as if she had just realized that herself. Her eyes darted around with a look that said she had overlooked something. "Did you really intend to do anything for me?" Sharin took a step back. As the jasmine scent drifted away, I found myself strangely missing it. Sharin seemed more curious about Card''s nickname for me than my joke. Card looked at me for a moment before grinning. "Hannon has something incredible about him." Sharin glanced at me. "What is it? I want to see." No chance I¡¯m showing you that. "Sharin, come to the study room after dinner. I''ll learn it from you there." I left her with those words and made my exit. Staying any longer, I might get caught up in the banter between Sharin and Card, so I quickly escaped. The secret weapons are gradually being prepared. ¡®The mock battle.¡¯ Look forward to it. I¡¯m going to make quite the scene. * * * Time fliew by. After adding the magic engraving sessions with Sharin to my daily schedule, I¡¯ve started living a bit of a tougher life than before. I had to give credit to Vikamon¡¯s stamina once again. Stamina is power. During a typical lunchtime, as always, I was in the student council office, working on paperwork with Nikita. It''s surprising how much work piles up in the student council. The workload is particularly high, especially at the start of the year when the first-years join. In about a month, the workload will decrease. Nikita said things would ease up a bit then, allowing us to enjoy the student council activities more. "Thanks again for your help today, junior." "Not at all. It¡¯s you who impresses me, Senior Nikita, for working diligently every day." "You sure know how to speak kindly." Genuine compliments are always well-received. At that moment, there was a commotion outside the student council room. "Are we moving this to Building A?" "Yeah, and there are a few more to move after this. Let''s hurry up and finish before lunchtime is over." The voices belonged to the teaching assistants and student council members. They were helping set up for the mock battle scheduled for after lunch. Nikita, who often did more work than other student council members, was pushed into the office to take a break by her peers. I, on the other hand, had won a game of rock-paper-scissors, so I got to skip out on the work. Real men always go with rock. "It''s almost time." Nikita seemed quite excited about the upcoming mock battle. A mock battle is a chance to showcase the results of one''s efforts. For someone like Nikita, who embodies hard work, it''s naturally an event to look forward to. "This is your first mock battle, right?" "Yes, it is, considering I just transferred here." Having transferred this year, it was indeed my first mock battle. "Have you been preparing well? I¡¯ve seen you working on various things." Hearing this, I let a slight smirk form on my lips. Nikita noticed and let out a small exclamation of admiration. "Looks like you¡¯re pretty confident, huh?" "Those who prepare every day will always score well on tests." "Indeed, I know better than anyone how hard you work every day." Nikita said this while tapping the desk with her index finger. It was a habit of hers when she was thinking about something. "Hmm, hard work deserves a reward. Alright." Nikita looked at me with a smile, as if she had thought of something. A beautiful smile. "If you get a high rank in this mock battle, I''ll give you a reward." What is this? A proposal? "I¡¯ll take first place, then." "Hehe, I look forward to it." "I¡¯m aiming for first place since you''re offering to marry me as a reward." "Huh? Th-that¡¯s not the kind of reward I was talking about!" "We¡¯ll go to a southern resort for our honeymoon." "Junior!?" I enjoyed Nikita¡¯s flustered expression for a moment before she pouted slightly. "You¡¯re taking the joke too far." "But I only make this kind of joke with you, Senior Nikita." Hearing this, her pout quickly melted away. "I''ll win too, so you better make sure you win as well." Nikita¡¯s solid encouragement followed. With such a cheer, I must win. The grand mock battle is about to begin. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 16: Defeating the Eternal Last Place [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 16: Defeating the Eternal Last Place The mock battle is held based on the students'' first-year rankings. In the first match, you will face an opponent with similar statistics. If you lose the first match, you will fight against a student with a lower rank than the one you initially faced. Conversely, if you win, you will face a student with a higher rank. If you lose three times in total, your rank will be recorded, and the mock battle ends immediately. Additionally, if you are deemed unable to continue fighting during a match, your ranking is determined at that point. On the other hand, there is no limit to the number of wins. In theory, if you keep winning, you can face everyone from the bottom rank to the top. However, if you lose even once after winning, it''s over. ¡®In any case, the goal of the mock battle is simple.¡¯ The purpose of the mock battle is clear: to push the strong students up the ranking. The scene shifted to the grand hall of Zerion Academy. With the aid of spatial magic, the vast hall was packed with students. All the students from different disciplines were gathered. It was natural that the hall was crowded. "I''m nervous." "This time, I will definitely improve my mock battle rank." I could hear the students chatting with one another. Of course, no one was talking to me. Instead, I felt a piercing gaze on my back. I turned my head slightly and saw Isabel glaring at me. She had declared that she would crush me in the mock battle. It seemed her resolve was burning bright. ¡®Well, if you''re going to burn, might as well burn brightly.¡¯ After all, it wouldn''t go out anytime soon. "Ah, ah." Just then, Professor Vega Mercia, a second-year martial arts instructor, stepped onto the platform. Today, she looked relatively normal. The students behind her admired her appearance as she stood in her uniform. Her beautiful, melancholic face was captivating for the younger students. Our professor is quite attractive, in a way. However, the second and third-year students know very well that her beauty isn''t all that impressive. The truth is, she''s just feeling down because she couldn''t drink yesterday. It''s like she has an alcohol dependency. "I am Vega, the one in charge of this mock battle. As the results of this battle are important for future team assignments, I expect every student to give their best effort." Perhaps because she hadn''t had a drink, she seemed rather normal today. But I knew better. I wondered what ridiculous thing might come out of her mouth next. "Let me say this in advance: don''t end things half-heartedly against opponents you can beat." The students were puzzled by her words. The third-year martial arts students sighed, and the second-year students quietly covered their faces. "If you drag it out to three losses, it just makes the mock battle longer. I''ll be late for my evening break." She was a professor who only thought about going home. Well, leaving work on time is important. "That''s all. Assistants, please guide the students." With that, she stepped off the platform. The students, already used to Professor Vega, quickly followed the assistants'' directions. The areas for first, second, and third-year students were divided quickly. There were 48 students in the second-year martial arts class at Zerion Academy. Originally, the class had 50 students, but in the first year, three students, including the protagonist Lucas, were wiped out, reducing the number. Thanks to my arrival, the number was maintained at 48. This means the ranking for second-year mock battles goes from 1st to 48th. My goal is to break into the top ranks. At the very least, I need to make it into the top 10. ¡®The problem is...¡¯ I transferred to Zerion Academy as a second-year student. This means my previous scores were not recorded anywhere. ¡®Currently, my mock battle rank is...¡¯ 48th. Dead last. "Pfft, it''s a battle of the last place." "It would be fitting for the transfer student to lose this one, don''t you think?" "Staying at the bottom really suits you." I could hear the sharp words of the girls around me. After my confrontation with Isabel, the gossip and insults from the other girls had only gotten worse. Isabel, who had initially been too busy being angry with me to notice, had started to flinch as she realized how intense the gossip had become. Even Isabel, despite everything, seemed uncomfortable with her friends badmouthing me so harshly. I saw her raise her hand to try to stop them. Her kind heart probably couldn¡¯t bear to see her friends speak ill of someone for her sake. "Don''t worry about it." So I decided to handle it myself before Isabel could intervene. ¡°Hah, hah!¡± On the other hand, Miryzen was swinging his sword with a strained, tearful expression. Sweat poured down his face like rain, and his sword trembled. No matter how skillful he was with his sword, it was pointless if it didn¡¯t land a hit. ¡°I...¡± Desperation filled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll win!¡± Miryzen¡¯s sword slashed forward again. ¡°I¡¯m going to rise up!¡± The desperation to escape last place erupted from him with raw intensity. The kids who had been watching our fight started to scowl. ¡°He¡¯s pathetic.¡± ¡°At least face him properly!¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious there¡¯s a skill gap. What the hell is he doing?¡± Despite the instructor¡¯s warning, they couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°When did our class turn into a bunch of idiots?¡± Amid the jeers, a man¡¯s voice cut through. The kids turned their eyes toward him and saw a burly young man, his build far more imposing than his peers. Despite his rugged frame, he had a handsome face. Arms crossed, he watched our battle with a calm gaze. It was Gaidon, ranked 3rd in the combat class. ¡°That guy declared he¡¯s aiming for the top ranks.¡± He¡¯d figured it out. ¡°This fight shows he¡¯s serious about going for high scores.¡± He scolded the others as he glared at them. ¡°Yet here you all are, whining about fairness and skill differences.¡± Whether you came to the academy to get stronger or for any other reason, it didn¡¯t matter. Here, dismissing someone weaker was nonsense. At Zerion Academy, what matters is strength and the ability to wield it. You can¡¯t expect any mercy in the Demon Dungeon by claiming you¡¯re weak. ¡°The ones who mocked him now won¡¯t have any excuses when they get beaten by him later.¡± So nobody who understood this scolded me. Even Isabel was quietly watching the fight, likely wary of me potentially climbing up the ranks. ¡°Haaah!¡± Miryzen swung his sword once more, but it no longer held the strength it had at the beginning. The sword he had swung desperately so many times was now betraying him, driving him toward defeat. I understood his desperation. Being called the perennial last place shatters your self-esteem. But I¡¯m sorry, Miryzen. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s truly desperate here. ¡®If I don¡¯t climb up...¡¯ This world, already on a path to a bad ending, will face an even worse one. ¡®So I...¡¯ Will win. I lunged forward. Boom! I finally stopped dodging when I slammed my foot on the ground. Miryzen¡¯s shaky sword barely missed my head. At the same time, I slipped inside Miryzen¡¯s guard. His body was already exhausted. Moreover, my constant dodging had made him used to missing, so he couldn¡¯t react to my sudden attack. In that brief opening, I didn¡¯t hesitate and went for it. My arms, honed through rigorous strength training, carried enough force to be weapons on their own. Crack! My fist, like a spear, drove into Miryzen¡¯s stomach with precision. ¡°Guh?!¡± With a gasp, Miryzen bent over in pain. I pulled back my right arm and swung my elbow as he doubled over. Smack! My elbow hit Miryzen square in the face. Blood streamed from his nose as he staggered. At that moment, I hooked my right leg behind his. The seamless motion sent Miryzen sprawling to the ground. As he scrambled to get back up, I mercilessly drove my knee into him. Smack! My knee struck his rising chin squarely, and he fell backward from the blow. Although it was my first no-rules match, my body moved far more smoothly than I¡¯d expected. Thud¡ª Miryzen lay there, unmoving. The crowd of students fell silent. Amid that silence, I turned to look at the instructor, who nodded. ¡°Hannon, ranked 48th, wins.¡± I was now ranked 47th. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 17: Counterattack [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 17: Counterattack The mock battle continued. Some fought to raise their ranks. Some fought to protect their ranks. A fierce struggle ensued among the students. Zerion Academy is a place of meritocracy. Students with higher rankings receive greater support and benefits. This place is like a microcosm of the vast global society. Many children of high-ranking nobles and future heroes who will make their names known spend their childhood here. Making a name for oneself at Zerion Academy is equivalent to making a name on the world stage. Thus, the students are even more desperate to raise their ranks. Even the professors watch the mock battles with caution, as the passion of the students burns excessively during this time. At this moment, someone was dashing through the arena. Smack! My fist landed squarely on my opponent''s chin. "You... bastard..." My opponent, knocked out cold with just one punch, collapsed helplessly. He had been dragging out a stamina battle all day. Finally, as he became exhausted, I seized the opportunity and struck. The students'' gazes momentarily fixated on me. "What rank was that guy again?" "30th." "......" The voices of mockery suddenly fell silent. Instead, their faces began to show signs of wariness. An unstoppable winning streak. Seventeen opponents have already fallen to my fists. And they all fell in the same manner as the first one I faced, Miryzen. "Is he using martial arts?" "But he hardly used any actual techniques, right?" "Most of them lost in stamina battles." "He''s intentionally hiding his abilities." "He''s pretty tough too. He took several direct hits without flinching." The students were starting to gauge my abilities. It meant they saw me as a threat. ''I¡¯ve managed to push this far with stamina and dragging out the fight.'' But everyone has their limits. As my rank increased, so did the skill level of my opponents. It was getting harder to avoid attacks. Just a moment ago, I had taken several effective hits. ''Thank goodness for my Steel Skin.'' I would have been in serious trouble if it weren''t for that. ''Now it''s time to face the mid-tier opponents.'' Only those who wouldn''t fall for such tactics remained. Even Steel Skin has its limits. There are those who can penetrate it. Boom! Suddenly, a deafening noise echoed through the arena. I turned my head in that direction to see a green-haired man, his hair tied back, sprawled on the ground in front of Isabel. It was Zelond Vasis, ranked 9th. "Ugh..." In front of him stood a girl with flowing honey-blonde hair. Isabel Luna. She held a dagger shaped like a crystal in one hand and a long sword in the other. Unlike her usual self, she looked down at Zelond with cold eyes. Isabel was known for being ruthless in battle. While she was usually bright and lovable, once in combat, her focus made her seem like a completely different person. But today, she seemed even more intense than usual. "Has Isabel gotten stronger?" "She¡¯s been training alone in the practice room lately." "She¡¯s aiming for the top." The students were surprised by Isabel''s improved skills. Though she had always been a top-ranked student, after Lucas''s death, she had lost all motivation and her rank began to drop. But today, she was showing a clearly different side of herself. She seemed to be in peak form¡ªperhaps even better than before. Isabel''s head turned. Her eyes, reminiscent of the sun, met mine directly. In her gaze, I saw flames of deep-seated anger flicker. The reason she regained her strength and improved. I knew exactly what it was. She wanted to defeat me decisively and make me apologize for disrespecting Lucas. That was the message her eyes conveyed. ''Oh, she¡¯s burning bright.'' I couldn¡¯t be happier to see her so motivated. It meant I was becoming the clear focus of her life. ''Keep growing like that, Isabel.'' And as she grows, let her resentment toward me grow even more. As I caught my breath, I noticed the first-year students also engaged in mock battles. In the distance, I saw someone wielding a massive greatsword. It was the iron-wall Aisha. A student charging at her was struck by the greatsword and sent flying into the air. He barely managed to land on his feet, looking pale as he stared at Aisha. But with her dark blue hair fluttering, Aisha had an even more intense look on her face. She was usually diligent and hard-working, but she turned ferocious once she picked up her greatsword. ''I¡¯ve experienced that firsthand.'' I chuckled bitterly, recalling the day I sparred with Aisha before the mock battle. Seron immediately noticed my movement. As a master of chain attacks, her awareness was sharp. But it didn¡¯t matter. At an unexpected timing, my shield thrust forward, clashing with her axe. Clang! The forces of her axe and my shield collided head-on, causing both to rebound in opposite directions. The result was mutual neutralization. But Seron¡¯s axes weren¡¯t limited to just one. Her dual-wielding technique was her specialty. The axe in her other hand hurtled toward my exposed body. Confidence gleamed in her eyes. I extended my left arm toward it just before her axe could reach me. Seron¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Though the axe was magically treated by the academy to prevent lethal injuries, her Ignition Axe carried its unique trait. One wrong move could leave my left arm mangled. Even with top-tier healers on standby, this was reckless. Crunch! But a match is a match. Seron, undeterred, poured all her strength into the axe. She intended to make me pay dearly this time. And her axe struck my arm. Boom! The explosion echoed through the arena. A direct hit. Victory seemed certain in Seron¡¯s eyes. Whoosh! Amid the swirling smoke, my hand shot out and grabbed Seron by the collar. Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What?!¡± Her stunned reaction was understandable. This was the arm her Ignition Axe had just struck. Even if it hadn¡¯t been severed, it should have been at least mangled by the explosion. Yet here it was, perfectly fine, gripping her collar. Seron¡¯s thoughts momentarily froze. But her body moved on instinct. The axe she had swung immediately returned to target my arm. Boom! Another explosion erupted as her Ignition Axe activated again. This time, surely¡ª Whoosh! Her body suddenly lifted into the air. Seron¡¯s eyes filled with astonishment. My arm was still unharmed. As I said, Seron was unlucky. After all, she had encountered me in the early rounds of this sparring match. The trait I gained from the Steel Empress: Steel Skin. Steel Skin came with two effects: 1. Weakening physical and slashing attacks. 2. Immunity to fire. To penetrate my Steel Skin, one would need more firepower than the dozens of Fire Essences I had used in training. Seron¡¯s Ignition Axe stood no chance. The shield had been a decoy all along, meant to mislead Seron into thinking her attacks were effective. And she fell for it beautifully. I slammed her down from the air with all my strength. Boom! Seron¡¯s body hit the ground, her arms and legs momentarily sticking up in the air before flopping down limply. Her body trembled slightly. ¡°Hic, hiccup.¡± A feeble sound escaped her lips. Like a small, frightened animal, she shivered. I casually shook out my left arm. Even with Steel Skin, the impact wasn¡¯t completely negligible. It wasn¡¯t ideal to use such tactics frequently, but this was a worthy opponent. Step, step. I approached Seron. ¡°Ugh, hic, stay away!¡± All the bravado she had earlier was gone. Her voice, trembling with fear, pleaded. I paused briefly, then smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Enjoy the taste of burnt sweet potato. Without mercy, I raised my fist. ¡°N-nooo!¡± My fist struck Seron¡¯s face squarely. Crunch! Her body convulsed once before going limp. Her slender legs folded neatly beneath her, utterly drained of strength. ¡°30th-ranked Hanon Irey wins.¡± The instructor¡¯s curt announcement echoed. I raised my head. Shocked by Seron¡¯s humiliating defeat, the spectators were at a loss for words. The expressions of her three companions, members of her ¡°elite¡± group, were especially priceless. I made eye contact with them. If this wasn¡¯t enough, they should expect worse. Let them see how terrifying a burnt sweet potato can be. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 18: The Madman Who Defeats a Genius [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 18: The Madman Who Defeats a Genius ¡°Aahhhh!¡± Crash! The last girl among the four who had been insulting me fell to the ground. She couldn¡¯t penetrate my steel-like skin and shield tactics despite her relentless attacks. She rolled on the floor and fainted. A series of unstoppable victories. The four who had succumbed to me ground their teeth in frustration, biting into their handkerchiefs. But when their eyes met mine, they flinched in terror and quickly looked away. Beads of cold sweat formed on their foreheads. They had all been thoroughly humbled by me. They wouldn¡¯t dare openly badmouth me in the future. ¡®Not a bad feeling.¡¯ It felt refreshing. Was this what they called justice served? Before I realized it, my rank had climbed to 15th. Most were still waiting for the results of their mock battles, but mine wasn¡¯t over yet. ¡®Four more.¡¯ If I defeat four more, I¡¯ll solidify my position in the top ranks. ¡®Ssshh... Even I¡¯m starting to feel the strain now.¡¯ I¡¯d improved my stamina through training, but jumping from 46th place to 15th in one go was taking its toll on me. And as I reached the mid-tier ranks, the gap in skill levels became noticeably wider. It was no wonder that the elite Zerion Academy earned its prestigious reputation. Pushing forward with just my steel skin was starting to show its limits. Thank goodness this was only a mock battle. If it had been a life-or-death situation, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat even the mid-tier students so easily. In real combat, they would use any means necessary to kill their opponent. The battles would be far tougher than this. ¡®Not that my steel skin would stand a chance against the top ranks anyway.¡¯ I¡¯d prepared a few strategies, but even I wasn¡¯t sure how far they¡¯d take me. ¡°What¡¯s his rank now?¡± ¡°15th.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he going to make it into the top tier at this rate?¡± Whispers rose among the students. In the history of the mock battles, there had rarely been a student who caused such drastic rank shifts. Most would climb or fall just three ranks at most. ¡°Come to think of it, doesn¡¯t this situation remind you of before?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just like Lucas¡ª¡± The students abruptly stopped speaking. They realized they had misspoken and nervously glanced at someone. That someone was Isabel. She had been silently watching my battles the entire time. Isabel¡¯s current rank was 5th. Considering she had started at 10th, she had climbed five ranks¡ªa significant rise. This showed how much Isabel¡¯s skills had sharpened recently. But Isabel wasn¡¯t focused on her own rank. She had her sights set on someone else. Me. There had only ever been one other person who caused such dramatic shifts in rank during a mock battle. That was Lucas, who had awakened his unique trait, The Flame of Resolve, while lingering in the lower ranks. When Lucas awakened his flame, it synergized with the constant training he had been doing, resulting in explosive growth. In a flash, he climbed from the lower ranks to the top. It was a moment that showcased Lucas¡¯s protagonist-like nature. And now, here I was. I had insulted Lucas, who was now dead, yet I was climbing from the lower ranks just as he had. The students couldn¡¯t help but think of Lucas again, their gazes naturally shifting to Isabel. Isabel clenched her jaw and stayed silent. Among everyone here, she was undoubtedly the one thinking of Lucas the most. But she didn¡¯t say a word. She simply stared at me, contemplating how to face me. ¡®Yes, think long and hard about it.¡¯ Not that it would matter much in the end. ¡°Rank 14: Ban. Rank 15: Hannon Airei.¡± At that moment, my name was called again. ¡®Here we go.¡¯ For the first time, the confidence on my face wavered. In the distance, a lanky boy was strolling toward me with a slow, indifferent gait. His expression was filled with boredom and disinterest. He seemed to drift along with life, taking things as they came. But I knew immediately¡ªI was now facing my toughest opponent of the day. The Lazy Genius. Ban. Despite being talented enough to rank in the top five, Ban was notorious for forfeiting matches out of sheer laziness. The instructors didn¡¯t bother reprimanding him. They believed that a lack of motivation couldn¡¯t be forced into someone. His rank reflected his lack of ambition, so it seemed appropriate to them even if he was stuck in the mid-tier. Ban scratched his back and glanced at me lazily. When our eyes met, I stepped into the arena. Slowly, Ban¡¯s swordsmanship cornered me. He anticipated my movements, his sword moving even faster to block my escape routes. Before I knew it, my room to maneuver had diminished at an alarming rate. Ban wielded numerous styles simultaneously. His sword technique was clearly that of a dominating style, like "Force sword," taking over the battlefield. But his speed also carried the principles of swift strikes, akin to "Lightning sword." Swish! The spaces where I could move grew narrower and narrower. Every missed step left a mark on my body, the sword''s aura cutting into my flesh and staining my clothes with blood. My ground had been entirely seized by Ban. His eyes gleamed, revealing the depth of understanding he had poured into his swordsmanship over the years. Before I realized, I was cornered with no room to retreat. My body was riddled with cuts, drenched in blood. My breathing was labored. Dodging on this razor-thin edge of survival had drained my stamina. ¡°Ban, take him down!¡± ¡°Teach him a lesson he won¡¯t forget!¡± The voices of my classmates rang out. It seemed I had become their enemy after mercilessly defeating them earlier. To be fair, I didn¡¯t blame them. Even I had to admit my methods were pretty nasty. I relied on relentless evasion and steel skin to outlast them, breaking their spirits when they were completely exhausted. For them, it probably felt anything but fair. Some had even grumbled that, if not for the sparring rules, they wouldn¡¯t have been dragged through such a grueling ordeal. But this was a mock battle. And I intended to exploit every aspect of it. If being the villain helped motivate Isabel to defeat me, then so be it. I welcomed the role of the villain. Despite the crowd¡¯s jeers, Ban¡¯s focus remained unwavering. A true prodigy, his concentration was terrifying. With my space fully under Ban¡¯s control, his sword moved to deliver the final blow. Like a snake sinking its fangs into its prey, Ban¡¯s sword lunged for me. A point-blank strike, impossible to dodge. I could see the sword coming, but there was no room to evade. And so¡ª ¡®I¡¯ve been waiting for this.¡¯ The moment Ban¡¯s aura sword reached me, piercing through my steel skin and plunging toward my chest¡ª Crack! Crunch! For the first time, Ban¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Steel skin¡ªthere¡¯s a secret to it that others don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t only coat my flesh. I can extend its protection to anything I hold or wear. Which brings us to the current situation. The sword that should have cut through me¡ª It had stopped cold against my chest. Ban¡¯s sword was stuck, immobilized. Why? Because the sword had fused with my steel skin, locking it in place. Of course, I was still in immense pain as my chest was split open. But I¡¯d already prepared myself for this. Ban¡¯s widened eyes asked the question he couldn¡¯t voice: ¡®Are you insane?¡¯ I wasn¡¯t just someone with tough skin. My body was imbued with the mystery of the Steel Empress herself. But there was no time for Ban to recover. Even as his sword struck, my hands were already moving. Both hands reached for the sword embedded in my chest. Ban noticed too late. Creak! Groan! My steel-coated fingers bit into the surface of his sword, gripping it tightly. Using the mystical properties of my steel skin, I interfered with the sword¡¯s structure, disrupting its integrity. ¡°This¡¯ll be a lesson for you,¡± I said with a cruel smile. Though my fingers were torn and bleeding, I didn¡¯t care. Beads of sweat glistened on my face, my crimson eyes glowing with a manic intensity. Ban stared at me as though I were a madman. Perhaps I was. For someone who had always stood among mere mortals, I must have been his first encounter with a true maniac. Ban, the lazy genius destined to become Lucas¡¯s staunch ally and closest friend in the future¡ª I was the one standing before him now, searing into his mind as a lunatic. ¡°Don¡¯t ever use a sword in front of me again.¡± With that, I clenched my hands tightly and yanked. Snap! Crash! Ban¡¯s sword shattered, fragments scattering in all directions. Ban stared at the broken pieces, utterly stunned. Sword Breaker. Even Aisha would have been shocked by my move. A trump card, meant to destroy the genius swordsman. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 19: Ten Seconds [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 19: Ten Seconds The shards of the shattered sword gleamed in various colors under the auditorium lights. I had played Flame Butterfly Arc countless times. In it, Ban was always an important figure as Lucas''s friend, standing by his side. Could I, someone like that, truly have been unaware of Ban''s existence? Of course not. Before the mock battle, I studied relentlessly. While part of that was to keep up with the academy''s curriculum, the main focus was learning how to counter my future opponents. I am no genius. But I know the habits, behaviors, unique traits, strengths, and weaknesses of even the supporting characters. I remember all of it clearly. Flame Butterfly Arc was my favorite, the one I loved most. Even the supporting characters are unforgettable to me. That¡¯s why, more than anything, I want to see the happy ending. I wish this game I love so dearly could always end happily. Among the shattered fragments of the sword, my hand surged forward. Taking the shape of a sword, my hand became a sword thanks to my steel-like skin. A living bio-weapon. I, the sword, lunged at Ban. Swish! The edge of my hand narrowly grazed past Ban''s neck. What kind of reflexes does this guy have? Even startled by his sword breaking, Ban reacted in time. ¡®Tch.¡¯ Even if I look like this, I used to be an athlete before I got injured. But my past efforts mean little to those who''ve already transcended human limits. Still, it¡¯s fine. ¡®If I fail once...¡¯ I¡¯ll follow up with a second attempt. ¡®He¡¯s coming.¡¯ My eyes met Ban''s. Ban was looking at me with a blank expression. But in his eyes, I could see a quiet flame rising. This unprecedented situation where his sword shattered¡ª For Ban, it was the first time his sword had ever been broken. ¡®You must be out of your mind.¡¯ And this sparked a fire called the will to win. Ban had always possessed the flames of a desire for victory. But for some reason, those flames had died out once before. However, there was a moment when that flame reignited. It was when he faced Lucas, the fiery spark of determination. Originally, that fire should have burned brightly alongside Lucas. But when Lucas died, Ban¡¯s flames faded away as well. And now, his once-dormant flames of victory had been rekindled by the faint spark of my own. Ban clenched his hand. Only an empty hilt remained in his grip. But Ban was a genius. Crackle! Crackle! Sparks of blue light erupted. Ban''s ash-gray hair scattered with the aura. No?v(el)B\\jnn The surrounding air vibrated, and a soundless roar echoed in my ears. My steel skin tingled. Every fiber of my being screamed the same warning: ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯ On the empty sword, even without a physical edge, a blue sword of aura materialized, baring its teeth with a feral roar. Grrr, grrrr- It''s said that when one encounters a swordmaster capable of wielding sword aura, the growls of a beast can be heard. This phenomenon, caused by sword aura meeting the air, remains unexplained. But it cements one undeniable truth: The swordmaster before you is more dangerous than any beast. The shape of the sword formed entirely of sword aura revealed itself from Ban¡¯s sword. The students watching let out gasps of shock and awe. Even those capable of wielding sword aura are rare in this world. But reaching the level of manifesting a sword purely out of aura¡ª That¡¯s a skill worthy of being recruited by the illustrious Hysirion Empire¡¯s royal knights. A genius. Ban was demonstrating exactly what that meant at this very moment. The shape of the brilliant blue sword aura glowed with an almost eerie radiance. But I knew this: But that was his mistake. This fight wasn¡¯t destined to last for such a long time. Five seconds. That was the timeframe I had calculated for my victory. Boom! A sudden intrusion shattered the flow of the battle. Someone grabbed Ban and slammed him into the ground. The shock disrupted Ban¡¯s control over his sword aura, and his sword¡¯s hilt rolled across the ground. Ban¡¯s hands, glowing white-hot from overusing his sword aura, trembled. As Ban lifted his head in a daze, he saw her. Professor Vega, the second-year martial arts instructor. She looked down at Ban with a slightly exasperated expression. "What, were you planning to kill your classmate with your own hands? Ban." At her question, Ban froze. His gaze slowly shifted toward me. His eyes scanned my battered state. His final strike. That strike had clearly been aimed at my life. Ban realized that his overwhelming desire for victory had consumed him once again. "Ah." A sigh escaped his lips, filled with self-reproach. This was the first time in a long while¡ªsince Lucas¡ªthat his competitive spirit had burned so fiercely. Lucas had been a worthy rival, someone strong enough to freely challenge Ban to rematches. It was because of Lucas that Ban had been able to test his resolve time and again. But I wasn¡¯t Lucas. Lucas was the protagonist. I was a third-rate villain, long since removed from the narrative. I could never stand on equal footing with Ban in battle as Lucas had. "...I¡¯m sorry." As Ban apologized, Vega let him off without further reprimand. She then turned her attention to me, slumped on the ground. "Hannon, this is your warning too." Of course, it was Professor Vega. She had noticed from the beginning that I had anticipated her intervention. "And Ban." Vega called out to Ban, who was rising to his feet with a sullen face. "Look carefully at that guy. Even if the mock battle had continued, your victory wasn¡¯t guaranteed." Ban slowly raised his head. "The problem is, you failed to notice that your opponent had concealed his final move until the very end. That¡¯s your defeat." Ban¡¯s eyes widened in realization. He saw the faint glow emanating from my arm, slowly dimming. Vega¡¯s intervention. And the next move I had prepared in case she hadn¡¯t. A magic engraving. Ban finally understood that I had considered both outcomes from the very start. I still had a final, hidden move up my sleeve. If the fight had continued, who knows what outcome awaited Ban, given his inability to perceive it. "Don¡¯t be arrogant. I acknowledge your skill with the sword, but don¡¯t underestimate the strengths of those around you." Vega¡¯s advice struck deep, leaving Ban dazed. "Ha, haha." Finally, Ban let out a hollow laugh. He looked at me briefly before lowering his head. "I lost." At Ban¡¯s next words, I snorted. "Stating the obvious, huh?" Who did he think won? Ban chuckled in disbelief. Watching him, my body began to sway. It didn¡¯t take long for me to understand why. I had bled too much while moving. The relief of the battle¡¯s end and the exhaustion that followed. Even the adrenaline-fueled endorphins had faded. The result was clear from the start. ¡®I¡¯m coming for you, bed.¡¯ Through my dimming consciousness, I caught sight of Isabel glaring at me from afar. Isabel, who had been eagerly awaiting a fight with me. Sorry, Isabel. Next time, maybe. Once again, I had given Isabel a reason to be frustrated. Thud. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 20: The Main Heroine After the Mock Battle [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 20: The Main Heroine After the Mock Battle Second time passing out after the Steel Forest incident. At this point, I might as well have a passive skill for fainting. ¡®Considering how much I pushed myself.¡¯ Fainting was a natural consequence. "Hey, Wangnon, it¡¯s dinner time." At that moment, a voice reached my ears. It was my roommate, Card Velique. After being sent to the infirmary, I quickly received treatment. Wounds inflicted by sword aura are slow to heal. As a result, my treatment took longer than expected, and I was eventually transported straight to my room by the healer. Between the previous battle and the final match of the mock combat, even my endurance was pushed to its limit¡ªit had been a gruelling exercise. Thus, I was focusing solely on recovering my body today. I could sense Card approaching and standing over me, staring intently. What a bother. I wished he''d go away. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up right now, darling, I¡¯ll give you a kiss.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± His sultry voice made me curse aloud. Card laughed heartily, placing both hands on his hips. What a lunatic thug. ¡°Yo, congrats on being ranked 14th.¡± 14th place¡ªmy rank from the mock battle. Although I didn¡¯t achieve my original goal of breaking into the top 10, I did manage to knock out Ban, the so-called Lazy Genius, which was a significant achievement. Surely, I had left a stronger impression in everyone''s minds than the ten students in the higher ranks. ¡®And that includes Isabel, too.¡¯ As for Isabel, she didn¡¯t get to participate in the fight she¡¯d been eagerly anticipating. She must¡¯ve been fuming. ¡°Card, what rank are you?¡± ¡°Me? Heh, I¡¯m 11th, higher than you.¡± Card smirked and boasted. But knowing his secret, I scoffed. Just like Ban, he could¡¯ve ranked much higher if he wanted to. He was simply holding back his hidden cards, waiting for the right moment. ¡°And first place?¡± ¡°Still Sharin, of course.¡± No surprise there. Still, I felt a pang of regret. I had prepared a secret weapon to take on Sharin and surpass Ban. But I never even got the chance to use it. ¡®The fight was tougher than I anticipated.¡¯ This world isn¡¯t a game. It was harsher than the game knowledge I brought with me had prepared me for. ¡®Especially...¡¯ The battles involving extras, who weren¡¯t even supposed to matter, turned out to be far more challenging than expected. Extras, too, were living people now, desperately fighting to raise their ranks. ¡®I need to broaden my perspective.¡¯ Plans can be revised, but setbacks are unacceptable. This mock battle taught me a lot. ¡°So, Wangnon, are you eating dinner or not? Marie herself is cooking tonight since it¡¯s a mock battle day.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me sooner? You should¡¯ve woken me right away. So irresponsible.¡± ¡°Wow, the audacity.¡± The head maid, Marie, was an exceptional cook, good enough to be scouted by the imperial palace. If I arrived late, the other students might take all the food. I bickered with Card as we left the room and descended the stairs. My body still felt stiff, likely from the intense battles. ¡°Ah.¡± As I came down the stairs, I ran into someone walking in the corridor. The light reflected off their forehead, momentarily blinding me. I rubbed my eyes instinctively. Noticing my reaction, the person¡¯s pupils widened in realization. ¡°You, you!¡± Their ponytail swayed with their growing anger. The shiny forehead belonged to none other than Seron Parmia, one of the four who constantly bad-mouthed me. Of the four, she was the first I fought. ¡°Hello, 30th place.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me 30th! And I wasn¡¯t even 30th in the first place!¡± Wasn¡¯t she ranked 30th because I beat her? ¡°Seron is 19th now,¡± Card explained from the side. How does he even know that? It seemed Seron clawed her way up using the remaining opportunities after losing to me. Well, she never belonged as low as 30th to begin with. ¡°Last time, didn¡¯t you have a stomachache during the mock battle?¡± Card grinned mischievously at her, and Seron glared at him with a scowl. ¡°How does someone from the Magic Department even know that?¡± ¡°I make sure to remember all the pretty ones.¡± ¡°Say that one more time, and I¡¯ll tear that mouth of yours wide open, you butter potato.¡± Why does she compare everyone in this world to food? When Seron made eye contact with me, her face twisted into a grimace. ¡°What are you looking at, you burnt sweet potato?¡± She¡¯s got quite the attitude. I stared at her silently, and she didn¡¯t back down, glaring at me in return. Despite how badly I beat her, her spirit remained unshaken. My neck started to ache from staring. When I raised my hand, Seron flinched noticeably, her foot stepping back and her body instinctively lowering. That smile was her way of saying I was doing well. ¡°Here, take this.¡± Sharin handed me her churro. I frowned. ¡°You already ate from this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tasty.¡± ¡°I have my own.¡± Sharin tilted her head, muttering to herself about how delicious it was, and then left. What a peculiar woman. ¡°Junior, the seat across from you seems to be free. May I sit?¡± Just as I was about to sip my soup, someone else approached. Looking up, I saw flowing silver hair. Nikita Cynthia. The vice president of our student council. ¡°Of course. I thought you might come, so I saved it for you.¡± I gladly offered the seat. ¡°Thank you. The cafeteria is crowded today, and it wasn¡¯t easy to find a spot.¡± She sat across from me with a smile. ¡°You worked hard in the mock battle, junior. It was impressive.¡± ¡°Embarrassingly so. Did you see it?¡± ¡°As a senior, it¡¯s only natural to watch my student council members give it their all.¡± Nikita seemed to have a particular fondness for me. ¡°Climbing from 48th to 14th isn¡¯t easy. Well done.¡± Normally, I¡¯m the one handing out compliments. Hearing them from her was... strange. ¡°And now, about the reward.¡± Here came the important part. ¡°Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t make it into the top ranks.¡± The top ranks referred to the top 10. Nikita had promised a reward for placing in the top ranks, so it was a shame. ¡°I even thought of a honeymoon, but alas, how disappointing.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t marry just anyone. My family decides my matches.¡± Rejected. That¡¯s my second proposal and my second rejection. What¡¯s worse, Nikita was starting to become immune to my jokes. It seemed my humor no longer worked on her. Time to escalate. Shall I get serious? ¡°Well, if you achieve something great enough for my family to notice, who knows?¡± ¡°Starting today, I¡¯ll become a hero.¡± ¡°Ha! That¡¯s a joke.¡± ¡°The Cynthia family is now my goal.¡± ¡°J-Junior, it was just a joke.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll seal the Abyss and rise to the heavens.¡± ¡°J-Junior?!¡± I mentally adjusted my plans. Seeing my serious face, Nikita was visibly flustered. ¡°...Sometimes, I can¡¯t tell if your jokes are serious or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always serious.¡± ¡°Junior, as I¡¯ve mentioned, my ideal partner is tall. If you grow taller, maybe I¡¯d consider it.¡± Rejected again. That¡¯s three proposals, three rejections. ¡°Hm, but something else about me is big,¡± Card chimed in. I shot him a glare, signaling him to shut up, but he shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Wangnon, why does it feel like you¡¯re only talking to famous people today? Am I imagining things? Or are you secretly irresistible?¡± ¡°I wish I had the power to shut you up.¡± ¡°That would take a lot of power. My mouth doesn¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sewing it shut while you sleep.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep elsewhere tonight.¡± What a clown. ¡°By the way, junior,¡± Nikita called out, subtly pushing aside a piece of carrot. She had a childlike palate and couldn¡¯t eat carrots. ¡°What are your plans for the dungeon team?¡± Dungeon teams were groups formed to explore underground labyrinths. I had achieved decent results in the mock battle, which meant requests to join teams would surely come my way. ¡°Hmm, I haven¡¯t thought much about it yet.¡± Of course, I already had a plan. But it wasn¡¯t solely up to me. ¡°Could you include Foara in your team?¡± ¡°Foara?¡± Foara Silin, a first-year who had contracted a Spirit Lord. Thanks to this, he¡¯d been promoted to the special class. ¡°Foara is in high demand. Other students will want him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem. People expect too much from him, and excessive expectations often lead to disappointment.¡± There¡¯s a saying: "The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment." If Foara failed to meet those expectations, it would harm both him and those who had placed their faith in him. Nikita likely wanted to mentor him herself but couldn¡¯t, as third-years ventured into much deeper floors. ¡°But I trust you won¡¯t make that mistake.¡± True enough, I had no expectations of Foara. ¡°What¡¯s his opinion on the matter?¡± ¡°I subtly asked him today, and he requested to be on your team.¡± A Spirit Lord contractor like Foara. I pondered briefly before nodding. ¡°Sure.¡± There was no reason to refuse. This was a good chance to strengthen our rapport. ¡®Now, which team will extend an offer?¡¯ Hopefully, it¡¯s the one I¡¯ve been eyeing. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 21 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 21: Made a Team Since No One Invited Me The time to finalize team formations was nearing. No team calls came my way. "...Why?" No team call from anyone. I murmured with a blank face, unable to accept the situation. I¡¯d definitely made an impression during the mock battles. Though I wasn¡¯t in the top ranks, placing 14th wasn¡¯t bad. Sure, I might¡¯ve bent a few rules here and there! I even defeated the so-called "Lazy Genius." So why isn¡¯t anyone inviting me?! ¡°Haaa... Do you really not get it?¡± As I grabbed my head with both hands, twisting in frustration, someone spoke up from in front of me. Her name was Sharin Sazaris. Today, as always, she was teaching me the magical engraving I¡¯d requested. ¡°I have no idea.¡± I really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Okay, let me share some of what the others are saying.¡± Sharin straightened her posture from her slouched position at the desk. She cleared her throat to adjust her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d cooperate at all.¡± It was the voice of a female classmate. ¡°His combat style seems kind of reckless. Might work in duels, but who knows about the Dungeon?¡± This time, it was a male classmate¡¯s voice. ¡°Even if his stamina is fine, his attack power is honestly mediocre.¡± Finally, I understood the situation. ¡°...So they¡¯re saying I haven¡¯t shown enough for all the effort I put in?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± In the mock battles, I¡¯d focused solely on duel-style combat to achieve results. But that approach hadn¡¯t convinced the other students of my value. The Dungeon pits you against two types of beings: First, the Apostles directly created by the Great Calamity. Second, the demonic beasts controlled by those Apostles. Naturally, these are beings far removed from humans. This is something any second-year student who¡¯s faced the Dungeon would know well. Because of that, my position was left ambiguous. While my evasion and durability were outstanding, those alone weren¡¯t enough to navigate the Dungeon, as they all thought. ¡°Sigh.¡± I swallowed hard. In games, performing well in mock battles usually earned invitations from good teams. My fixation on ranking turned out to be a mistake. ¡°Sharin, what about your team?¡± ¡°Full. I mean, it¡¯s me.¡± Her smugness was a bit annoying, but as the top student in magical department, it wasn¡¯t surprising. Her team was bound to be packed. ¡®If I¡¯d known this, I wouldn¡¯t have cared about rankings.¡¯ My mind spun with frustration. An unexpected variable had derailed my plans again. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s this nonsense about me not being cooperative?¡± I couldn¡¯t think of anyone more cooperative than me. Sharin blinked at me briefly. Then she said no more and simply smiled faintly. Her gentle smile made me grab her shoulders firmly. ¡°Hey, spill it. What about my cooperation skills?¡± ¡°All I¡¯m saaaying is what I heeard.¡± As I shook her shoulders relentlessly, Sharin protested. I stopped shaking her. These people who fail to recognize talent. If they teamed up with me, they¡¯d find the Dungeon the easiest thing in the world! ¡®What should I do?¡¯ At this rate, I¡¯d end up stuck in one of those leftover teams the professor assigns. And obviously, I wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve what I wanted. As I fretted over this, a light bulb went off in my head. Why didn¡¯t I think of this sooner? ¡°I¡¯ll just make my own team.¡± I¡¯ll build my dream team. Sharin looked at me with an odd expression. ¡°Sharin, explain that look. Why do you seem like you¡¯re staring at some lonely loser?¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± Sharin raised a hand feebly in encouragement. ¡°When I¡¯ve formed my team, don¡¯t come crying to join us later.¡± ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Next time, I¡¯ll give her cream bread with all the cream removed. Now the real challenge begins. ¡®Acts 3-1 and 3-2, the second-year event and the next mock battles, passed without issues.¡¯ What¡¯s coming next is Act 3-3. The first Dungeon battle of the second year. Compared to his first year, Lucas had grown significantly. Entering his second year, he ventures into the Dungeon again. Drawing on his experience from the first year¡¯s final Dungeon battle, where he defeated the so-called "Beginner Slayer" Apostle, he initially progresses smoothly in this Dungeon battle, only to face new threats. ¡®And soon.¡¯ The disaster involving the Dragon Maiden, Nikita¡¯s brother will join the First Prince¡¯s faction, triggering a horrific incident. No matter what you do, this is an unavoidable, scripted event in the game. Nikita¡¯s brother is fated to die due to the web of causality. ¡®But now...¡¯ The Flame Butterfly story arc has become reality. Must Nikita¡¯s brother really die? As that thought crossed my mind, I recalled that for the world to flow as scripted, the deaths of Nikita¡¯s brother, Nia Cynthia, are inevitable. That bitter truth left a bad taste in my mouth. Because I know well that Act 3 ends with Nikita¡¯s death. But he already had prior arrangements. I didn¡¯t expect Isabel to recruit Ban. ¡®Originally, Lucas would¡¯ve been in that spot.¡¯ It seemed Ban had taken Lucas¡¯s place. As a replacement for Lucas, Ban was likely the only one suitable. ¡°Alright, do your best.¡± Without lingering, I exchanged farewells with Ban and left. In the end, I didn¡¯t accomplish anything with the second-year combat class. ¡®Should I check the first-year special class?¡¯ With Foara in the special class, maybe I could work something out with her help. Thinking that, I headed toward the first-year floor. As I turned a corner, someone¡¯s face suddenly popped up right in front of me. A pure white forehead appeared before my eyes. Instinctively, my hand struck the forehead. Smack! The sound was crisp and clear! I looked at my hand in shock. ¡°Aaah?!¡± The person whose forehead was struck let out a shriek. ¡°Wh-who¡¯s the crazy person?!¡± Her sharp voice echoed loudly. Such a powerful voice. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°...Burnt Sweet Potato?¡± She still called me that. ¡°Why are you suddenly popping out like that?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who popped out, you bruised tomato!¡± ¡°Who said I was bruised?!¡± Had she already forgotten? Should I remind her? Leaving the fuming Seron behind, I glanced toward the direction she¡¯d come from. ¡°Why are you on the first-year floor?¡± Seron flinched, curling her body and mumbling. ¡°W-what does it matter if I¡¯m here or not?¡± Fair enough, but... ¡°You got kicked out of your friends¡¯ group, didn¡¯t you?¡± Her eyes widened, and her face turned red as she shouted back. ¡°What-what are you even talking about? Do you think I¡¯m like you? I¡¯m totally fine!¡± Over-the-top denial often hints at the truth. I stared at her, and her lips moved as if to speak but eventually pressed shut. Seron had a fiery temper. To be precise, it was a rotten one. Her personality often led her to clash with others. While she often took the lead among the girls, her tendency to confront others wasn¡¯t conducive to smooth relationships. ¡°You had a fight.¡± For some reason, she must have fought with them. Her silence and glare confirmed my guess. ¡°It¡¯s your fault.¡± Me? ¡°They said that since I lost to you, you¡¯ve become cocky and look down on them.¡± ¡°They all got beaten by me too.¡± ¡°...But I was the first to lose.¡± So they needed someone to blame, and that someone happened to be Seron. She had been a convenient scapegoat. Seron bit her lip and lowered her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault, really.¡± Even as she admitted it, her trembling face was evident. ¡°I lost because I wasn¡¯t strong enough, and I never really got along with them because of my personality. They probably only hung out with me because I was somewhat useful.¡± So she knew her personality was a problem. For her to admit it like this, she must have been holding in a lot. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not wrong.¡± I affirmed her words. People grow more through affirmation, they say. Seron slowly lifted her head. Her shocked expression quickly turned into anger. ¡°...What the heck do you know?!¡± Like a bulldog, she barked even when affirmed. More importantly, wasn¡¯t she the one who said I had no friends or girlfriends last time? My eyes narrowed. ¡°I know more than you¡¯d think. And I know you¡¯re wandering around the first-year special class because you don¡¯t have a team.¡± Seron froze. Her pale forehead turned bright red. Her legs fidgeted, and she tightly grasped her skirt with both hands. Her lips trembled as if suppressing her embarrassment, and a huff escaped her nose. Before I knew it, tears welled in her eyes. Oh, she¡¯s crying. ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡± ¡°So what? What does it matter?! What am I supposed to do?! The second-years all have teams, and everyone left is someone I¡¯ve fought with, so I can¡¯t even ask to join their team!¡± She shouted, covering her face, and collapsed to the ground. ¡°Sobbing in front of this sweet potato of all people.¡± Watching her cry, I spoke calmly. ¡°Seron.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making a team.¡± She peeked at me through her fingers, her tear-filled eyes visible. ¡°Just so you know.¡± With that, I left her there and walked down the stairs. I wasn¡¯t desperate enough to invite Seron first. If I were to invite her, I¡¯d have to train her personality first. ¡®Before she joins my team...¡¯ Some preemptive education would be necessary. Seron¡¯s personality was awful. But mine? Mine was worse. Let¡¯s see whose pride lasts longer in this clash of rotten tempers. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 22 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 22: A Team Stronger Than Expected The search for team members continues. Having found no suitable candidates among the second-years, I decided to visit the first-year floor this time. Unlike the relatively composed second-years, the first-years, still fresh to the academy, were lively and chattering away in groups. ¡®The second-years have already experienced the Demon Dungeon during their first year.¡¯ The difference was stark between those who had been through the Dungeon and those who hadn¡¯t. But even among these first-years, there are exceptional individuals. These are the students of the special class. A level of talent so exceptional that they could join the second-year teams without issue, the special class is composed of students on a whole different plane from their peers. ¡°Hmm? Someone small is coming over.¡± ¡°Yeah, tiny.¡± I could hear the first-years chattering as they noticed me. But the moment they saw my name tag, they shut their mouths. The blue of the second-year uniform and the emblem of the student council. These two markers alone gave me a certain gravity among them. The first-years naturally parted to clear a path for me. The respect they showed me here was a stark contrast to the casual reactions I got in the second-year corridors. ¡®I¡¯ve already taken note of the special class members.¡¯ Before that, there was someone I needed to find. ¡°You there, freshman.¡± ¡°Y-Yes?¡± When I addressed a specific first-year, he responded with obvious nervousness, his voice taut with energy. ¡°Do you know where Aisha Bizvel is?¡± Aisha Bizvel. The "Iron Greatsword." She¡¯s a first-year I train with every morning. I owed her a lot already, so I decided to take this chance to rely on her even more. The first-year I asked easily pointed me to where Aisha was, unsurprising since she was known to always train during lunch hours. ¡®Training in the morning, then again after lunch.¡¯ At this rate, Aisha might genuinely be made of steel. Compared to my own resilient ¡°steel skin,¡± she was a true iron-willed person. As expected, I found her in the training room. Wearing a tracksuit instead of her school uniform, Aisha was wielding a massive greatsword, swinging it with precision. Despite the absurd size of the weapon, she wielded it with graceful arcs. It was clear yet again¡ªher muscles were beyond comprehension. ¡°Aisha.¡± When I called out to her, she stopped mid-swing. Turning toward me, she broke into a smile, happy to see me. ¡°Oh, senior, what brings you here?¡± When she smiled, the first-year who had guided me looked utterly shocked. ¡°D-Did the Iron Greatsword just smile?¡± His reaction gave me a good sense of the situation. Aisha occupied an intimidating position among the first-years. She belonged to the Bizvel Count Family, a noble house of the empire¡¯s northern frontier. The Bizvel family was famous for being a battle-hardened clan. Whether male or female, all its members were tall and exceptionally sturdy. Meeting a male member of the Bizvel family alone would make most ordinary men feel biologically outclassed. Aisha, among this family, was recognized as having outstanding talent, even by their lofty standards. She had entered the Zerion Academy not through the standard entrance exam but through a recommendation. Her martial arts grades ranked at the top of her class, and she spent most of her time training, resulting in shallow relationships with her peers. To the extent that I, a senior, was the person she spoke with the most in the academy. Naturally, Aisha was an intimidating presence for the first-years. Her smiling at me had thoroughly stunned my guide. The first-year turned to me with a dazed expression, clearly wondering who on earth I was. ¡®Looks like my reputation hasn¡¯t spread much among the first-years.¡¯ Well, it made sense. They were too busy adapting to the academy and their studies to worry about academy gossip. ¡°You can leave now.¡± When I dismissed him, he finally snapped out of it and quietly left the room. Even as he exited, his gaze lingered on me, filled with unanswered questions. ¡°So, senior, why are you here?¡± In the meantime, Aisha had wiped off her sweat and approached me with a bright expression. I handed her the drink I had brought along. I figured she would be training, so I had come prepared. ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± ¡°Aisha, have you decided on your team for the Dungeon expedition?¡± Aisha, drinking from the bottle, shook her head. As expected, she hadn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of forming a team. How about joining me?¡± With someone like Aisha on the team, there would be no better frontline fighter. When I made the offer, Aisha finished her drink and flashed a confident, radiant smile. ¡°So this drink was a bribe?¡± ¡°Exactly. Now that you¡¯ve drunk it, you can¡¯t escape. If you try, I¡¯ll accuse you of accepting a bribe and subject you to all sorts of threats.¡± ¡°Terrifying. Knowing you, they¡¯d be weird threats.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m thinking of starting by threatening to reduce your morning training sessions.¡± When I said that, Seron¡¯s face turned into one of sheer disbelief. She must have heard of Foara before. The entire academy had been buzzing about the Spirit Lord incident. Even the third years, let alone the second years, had tried to recruit Foara. It would be stranger not to know Foara¡¯s name. And that Foara was on my team. That alone significantly elevated the value of my team. ¡¸And the vanguard is first-year Aisha Vizbel.¡¹ ¡¸W-What?¡¹ Seron was an imperial noble. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t recognize the name Vizbel. Her face gradually turned pale. Only now did she realize that my team was much stronger than she had assumed. She must have thought I just cobbled together random people. ¡¸I¡¯ve already had plenty of people asking to join my team.¡¹ After the news spread that I had recruited both Aisha and Foara, several people approached me, asking to join. Even if they weren¡¯t sure how the team would perform, they figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to make a good impression on Aisha and Foara early on. Reputation mattered, after all. But Seron had been mostly on her own for a while now. Ever since being ousted from her previous clique, no one wanted to associate with her. That¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t heard anything about my team¡¯s lineup. Right now, I had no reason to accept Seron. She finally started realizing her predicament and took a step back. ¡¸Seron Parmia.¡¹ I called her full name. Her shoulders flinched, and her previously overconfident demeanor wavered. ¡¸If you want to join the team, that¡¯s not how you ask.¡¹ I gave her a cheerful smile. ¡¸Say it properly. Try again.¡¹ Would she prefer to join a leftover team or our strong one? If she joined a leftover team, her grades would tank, and she¡¯d likely become a laughingstock. There was no way someone as prideful as Seron could endure that. Her shoulders quivered. She glared at me with her eyes wide open but soon bit her lip hard. Her forehead started to turn red, steaming with embarrassment. But she held back her shame and finally bowed her head to me. ¡¸P-Please, let me join your team.¡¹ ¡¸Louder. Properly.¡¹ ¡¸Please let me join your team!¡¹ ¡¸More desperately.¡¹ ¡¸Please, I beg you, let me join your team! Pleeeaaase!¡¹ Had she reached her limit? ¡¸My dad said he¡¯d kick me out if I didn¡¯t get good grades this time. Hic, please, I¡¯m begging you.¡¹ Seeing Seron finally break down and cry, I gave her a nod of approval. And that¡¯s how Seron joined our team. ¡°Hah, of course, Burnt Sweet Potato wouldn¡¯t have Foara or Aisha on their team. I¡¯ve been tricked, haven¡¯t I?¡± ...Is this girl an idiot? After being humiliated so thoroughly yesterday, she¡¯s already back to her overconfident self the very next day. At this point, it seemed like she¡¯d erased yesterday¡¯s events from her memory entirely. I reached out and grabbed her big mouth. Her eyes widened in shock as she tried to yell, but I twisted her head to face forward. ¡°Look carefully. They¡¯re coming.¡± Sure enough, Aisha and Foara were approaching. When Foara saw me, he nodded politely, and Aisha gave me a quick smile. ¡°...R-Really?¡± With her mouth still held shut, Seron mumbled in disbelief. I let go of her and wiped her drool on her clothes. ¡°Then who¡¯s the last member?¡± Now that she mentioned it, I hadn¡¯t told her. As I turned my head, the final member walked toward us. The students around us started to notice, their eyes following the figure. Their faces lit up with shock and reverence, while Seron¡¯s face turned slack-jawed, her eyes growing impossibly wide. ¡°W-What the¡ª!?¡± Seron finally became a complete idiot. ¡°Let me introduce you.¡± I gestured toward the person who had just arrived. They had shining white hair and wore a white uniform with golden embroidery¡ªthe only one authorized in the entire Zerion Academy. ¡°This is the Saint.¡± Our team¡¯s final member, the healer. The Saint, Sirmiel Von Eden. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 23 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 23: Spring, Demon Dungeon The dumbfounded expression on Seron¡¯s face didn¡¯t fade¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected me to bring the Saint along. Leaving her to her thoughts, I turned to introduce everyone else. ¡°Aisha, Foara, this is the Saint. He¡¯s agreed to team up with us this time.¡± ¡°The S-Saint?!¡± Just like Seron, Foara stared at the Saint in shock. ¡°Senior, how did you manage to recruit the Saint to our team?¡± The one with the least reaction was Aisha, who calmly asked the question. I shrugged. ¡°Well, no one else seemed to have thought of asking him.¡± So I simply extended the invitation myself and provided some reasonable arguments to convince him. ¡°...You absolute idiot! Of course, no one would dare to!¡± Suddenly, Seron, standing behind me, screamed. She grabbed my collar tightly, her eyes blazing with frustration. When I gave her a questioning look, Seron¡¯s forehead flushed red, as if steam would burst from it at any moment. Her face screamed that she was at her wit¡¯s end. ¡°Are you out of your mind?! What if something happens to the Saint while he¡¯s with us? Do you even realize the consequences?!¡± The Saint¡ªSirmiel of the Holy Eden Church. As the Saint of the Empire¡¯s greatest religion, his status was second only to the imperial family. If anything were to happen to the Saint, none of the students would be able to bear the consequences. Because of that, until now¡ªwhen Sirmiel was already in his second year¡ªno one had dared to invite him to a team. It was an unspoken rule. But I didn¡¯t care. I mean, why would I ignore such a powerful trump card? It didn¡¯t make sense to leave such an asset unused. ¡°Even the Princess is going in.¡± I gestured towards the Third Princess, Iris Hysirion, who was already preparing to enter the Demon Dungeon. A member of the imperial family, whose status was even higher than the Saint¡¯s, was entering the Demon Dungeon. ¡°That¡¯s completely different!¡± Iris was the top student in the Combat Studies department. Her skills in swordsmanship and academics alike made her the epitome of excellence. She was said to possess the greatest talent among all royals in history, so much so that it would be a national loss for her not to participate in the Demon Dungeon. But the Saint¡¯s situation was different. Although he was the top student in the Sacred Arts department, his specialty was healing. He lacked the power to protect himself. Naturally, the students who would have to protect him worried about what might happen. ¡°As long as we protect the Saint properly, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°As if that¡¯s so easy!¡± I flicked Seron¡¯s forehead with my hand. ¡°Kyah?!¡± She screamed, clutching her forehead, and glared at me furiously. ¡°Then make it happen. Do you think the Demon Dungeon is some kind of playground? Do you honestly think there¡¯s a stronger cleric than the Saint himself to take along?¡± And above all¡ª ¡°How can you say that when the Saint is standing right here?¡± Seron flinched. Finally grasping the situation, she glanced nervously at Sirmiel, who smiled kindly and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve heard this many times before. I understand why people hesitate to team up with me, which is why I haven¡¯t joined any teams until now.¡± Sirmiel had voluntarily explained this to the professors and refrained from entering the Demon Dungeon unless specifically invited. ¡°But knowing all of this, Brother Hannon still called for me.¡± Sirmiel rolled up his white sleeves, his determination evident. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve been invited, I will give my utmost, in the name of the Divine.¡± Seron¡¯s lips trembled. Perhaps feeling guilty about her earlier words, she couldn¡¯t respond. I left Seron behind and turned to Aisha and Foara. ¡°Aisha, Foara, no issues on your end?¡± ¡°I had a hunch something like this might happen when I joined your team, Senior.¡± ¡°M-Me too, it¡¯s fine!¡± Aisha really had keen instincts. ¡°Senior always manages to drag us into strange situations, so it was expected,¡± Aisha said with an all-knowing air. She clearly knew too much about me. ¡°Team Hannon Irey.¡± Right then, our team name was called. I signaled the others with a glance, and they followed me. Seron was the only one sighing heavily, her face full of worry. As we approached the entrance to the Demon Dungeon, Professor Vega stood waiting. Dressed in her uniform, she raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°Hannon, your team composition is as absurd as ever.¡± I thought she was about to scold me, but she didn¡¯t say much beyond that. Instead, she simply reminded us of the dangers ahead. ¡°Remember, the most important thing in the Demon Dungeon is your lives. If it gets too dangerous, retreat. There¡¯s no need to risk your lives unnecessarily.¡± She gestured to the knights stationed at the final defense line of the Demon Dungeon. Every student of the Academy held this truth with pride, even if it meant risking their lives. ¡°And yet you act like this? What are you thinking? With a team this strong, we should be moving deeper to fight the Apostles!¡± ¡°Listen, Apostles aren¡¯t only below us.¡± Apostles existed on the first floor as well. In fact, the first floor had the highest concentration of them. The Apostles were first born in a hatchery at the center of the first floor. ¡°Of course I know that! But they all eventually go down, don¡¯t they?¡± Apostles that were born would mostly descend to the lower floors in search of power. Because of this, the number of Apostles on the first floor would diminish at the fastest rate. ¡°To defeat more Apostles, we need to move to the lower floors¡ªthat¡¯s just common sense!¡± When Seron insisted on this, I squinted at her. ¡°Yeah, so we¡¯ll go down later.¡± ¡°Seriously, I have no idea what you¡¯re saying.¡± Seron looked at me with an utterly confused expression. But I had my reasons. Grabbing her shoulders, I made her sit down firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up. Just rest for now. It¡¯s not like I said we won¡¯t go down at all.¡± Even though I tried to persuade her, she refused to listen, eventually sitting down in frustration and muttering curses under her breath. Someday, I¡¯d have to knock some sense into her. ¡°Senior Hannon, another party just passed by,¡± Reported Foara, whom I had assigned to scouting. Foara¡¯s spirits were scattered throughout the Gray Forest, serving as reliable scouts. ¡°It looks like they¡¯re the last group.¡± The students were heading toward the center to descend to the second floor. ¡®It¡¯s about time.¡¯ Soon, we were the only ones left who hadn¡¯t gone down to the second floor. ¡°Seron, how many times has the Gray Forest been triggered?¡± When I stood up and asked, Seron glanced at me, her face filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s my second time since I joined.¡± ¡°Right, your second time. And counting from the Dungeon¡¯s opening, it¡¯s the ninety-ninth.¡± Seron¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as if surprised I had kept track of such a thing. But this detail was critical. ¡°The environment of the Dungeon has been changing steadily for a long time.¡± The ever-changing environment was one of the reasons the Dungeon was so dangerous. No matter how thoroughly it was investigated, the conditions would eventually shift, requiring scouting teams to risk their lives again. And now. The era of transformation in the Dungeon had arrived. This period marked significant shifts in the Dungeon¡¯s strategy and environment, causing countless casualties. During this chaos, Apostles would fully mature into beings of immense power. An age of upheaval. ¡°When the Dungeon reaches its hundredth Apostle birth, unusual phenomena often occur.¡± Seron¡¯s pupils began to dilate as she rose to her feet, her face filled with disbelief. ¡°You can¡¯t mean...¡± ¡°The Gray Forest reaches its hundredth cycle today.¡± My eyes narrowed coldly. "Perhaps today will be the most dangerous day in all the history of Dungeon expeditions." Once you descend to the lower levels of the Dungeon, there¡¯s no direct way to return to the surface. Technically, there is a way¡ªbut I¡¯m the only one who knows it. Which means that for the students, even the journey back is a grueling ordeal. In fact, after completing a Dungeon expedition, It¡¯s not uncommon for more injuries to occur on the way back. The sense of accomplishment from having cleared the expedition makes them let their guard down. Thus, Act 3, Chapter 3¡ªthe Dungeon Battle¡ª becomes the event that causes the worst casualties in the game''s history. The starting point of the Dungeon''s transformation era. How you handle this starting point drastically affects the game¡¯s difficulty moving forward. RUMBLE! At that moment, the entire Gray Forest began to echo with a resounding noise. Feeling the vibrations, Seron¡¯s face turned pale as a sheet. In contrast, I slowly tilted my head upward toward the sky. The once-bright sky had begun to darken. And through the darkened heavens, long, root-like tendrils began to descend. "They¡¯re here." The Saint, Sirmiel, who had already been prepared, rose from his position. The reason I had been able to bring Sirmiel along on this Dungeon team was thanks to a prior conversation. The possibility of significant casualties. Because I had taken that possibility into account, Sirmiel had willingly chosen to join me. "Hannon Team," I said, drawing the heavy shield strapped to my back. "From now on, our mission is to carve a path for the students¡¯ safe return." The true Apostle of the Gray Forest¡ª The Keeper of the Forest must be defeated. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 24 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 24: Relentless Attack Boom! Thud! The first floor of the Demon Dungeon: the Gray Forest. Massive roots descending from the stormy clouds began burrowing into the ground of the Gray Forest. ¡°What the¡ªwhat is that?!¡± Seron¡¯s voice rang out, trembling in shock. Everyone else wore similarly alarmed expressions at the sheer scale of it. But the real challenge had yet to come. I dashed forward, quietly fixing my gaze on the center of the roots. Craack! Soon, a protrusion at the center of the roots began to open. Drip¡ªdrip. A thick liquid oozed out from between the opening buds. Inside, there was a creature¡ªa monstrous hybrid of human and insect, encased in gray tree bark. The creature extended its insect wings from its back shell, slowly spreading them to dry. If that thing manages to take flight, the situation will become a nightmare. So, we had only one option. ¡°Everyone, spread out and sever as many roots as possible!¡± ¡°Are you insane? Cut those things?!¡± Seron stared at the roots embedded in the Gray Forest with disbelief. Even at a glance, the roots were absurdly thick. It was obvious they wouldn¡¯t be easy to cut. But we couldn¡¯t just leave them as they were. The Gray Forest¡¯s true Apostle, the Forest Keeper, absorbs all the life force of the Gray Forest. Once drained, the Gray Forest turns entirely gray, as its name implies. In other words, it becomes a debuff zone where stepping anywhere shreds your stamina. ¡°Scared already?¡± Seron had been boasting earlier about delving into the Demon Dungeon. I provoked her, and she bit her lip in frustration. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t do it?!¡± With a loud shout, Seron charged at one of the roots like a madwoman. Ssshh! Drawing her axe, a fiery explosion ignited as sparks flew. Seron¡¯s fire element gave her an advantage over the roots, so she should be able to handle it without much trouble. ¡°Aisha, you¡¯re good to go too, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Aisha had already unsheathed her greatsword and begun swinging it powerfully. Aisha, known as the Iron Knight, had the strength to sever the roots. Her eyes gleamed fiercely, as if she¡¯d been waiting for this moment. ¡°Foara, how many fire spirits can you summon?¡± ¡°I can bring out mid-level spirits!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t summon the Lord yet¡ªwe¡¯ll need it later.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± With an enthusiastic response, Foara summoned a fire spirit. Behind him, a massive flaming lizard appeared, opening its mouth to unleash fire on the roots. ¡°Saint, ready?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡± Meanwhile, Sirmiel finished his prayer and raised his hands to the sky. In that moment, a white light enveloped not only me but everyone else. Life surged through our bodies. Our movements became much lighter than before. It was the Saint¡¯s blessing. As expected, my stats felt massively boosted. ¡°With this...¡± I pushed off the ground, dashing forward until I reached the roots. Up close, they were massive¡ªreminiscent of a baobab tree. No wonder Seron had been so alarmed. ¡°Normally...¡± This part of the event would be relatively easy if Lucas and the protagonist¡¯s party were here. With them, the roots would¡¯ve been removed effortlessly. Especially Lucas¡¯s Flame of Resolve¡ªit was the Forest Keeper¡¯s greatest weakness. But there¡¯s no use wishing for what isn¡¯t here. You have to fight with your gums when you don''t have teeth. I raised my hand, fingers sharpened like blades. Thanks to my steel skin, my body was now a natural weapon. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Prepare your Spirit Lord, and fire at maximum output as soon as the saint¡¯s blessing takes hold.¡± ¡°Huh? Can I really do that?¡± Foara looked startled. It was clear he was hesitant about using the Spirit Lord, his trump card, so readily. Of course, it was fine. ¡°Yeah, hit it with everything you¡¯ve got.¡± Hearing my words, Foara nodded firmly, his expression resolute. ¡°What are you planning?¡± ¡°Just watch.¡± I replied to Seron and tilted my head back to look up at the Forest Keeper. ¡°Oh, God, please hear the prayer of your humble lamb.¡± Meanwhile, Sirmiel finished his prayer. Though we stood in the depths of a demonic forest, his prayer reached the heavens. Soon, a brilliant radiance descended from above, engulfing Foara. Foara¡¯s abilities surged explosively. The Spirit Lord is a being ranked just below a god, which means it is uniquely capable of receiving divine favor. As a result, the blessing elevated Foara to a realm far beyond her usual capabilities. Overwhelmed by the excessive concentration of power, Foara broke into a sweat as he clasped his hands together. Spirit energy began surging from his body uncontrollably. A radiant halo began to glow above him. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°This is incredible.¡± Seron and Aisha couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the overwhelming power. The wind began to howl. The gale was so fierce we could do little more than crouch down. In the swirling gusts, the Spirit Lord¡ªthe ruler of the grand forest of spirits¡ªslowly lifted its head. Sparks crackled in the air. A massive bird emerged from within the storm of wind and electricity, spreading its colossal wings toward the sky. Its wingspan was so vast that it cast shadows over the land. The Spirit Lord. The pinnacle of what a spirit can achieve roared toward the heavens. The sight was utterly overwhelming. A Spirit Lord¡¯s destructive power could rival that of an archmage. Before such a colossal force, all resistance seemed futile. A slow smile spread across my face. The first phase of the Forest Keeper¡¯s fight is riddled with frustrating mechanics designed to sap the players'' strength and resources. That¡¯s why we brought Foara into play. ¡®Burn through the first phase with pure firepower.¡¯ A classic burst-damage strategy. ¡°Spirit Lord.¡± Foara swallowed nervously amidst his cold sweat, then raised his trembling hands toward the Forest Keeper. ¡°Please, I¡¯m counting on you!¡± At Foara¡¯s cry, the Spirit Lord swept its wings. A vortex of wind and lightning spiraled toward the Forest Keeper. Crash! Boom! Crackle! The Forest Keeper let out a shriek as it beheld the oncoming storm. It struggled desperately, flailing in an attempt to survive, but it was futile. The whirlwind of wind and lightning tore through the Forest Keeper, shredding it into countless pieces. Fragments of the warden scattered everywhere, leaving the massive roots of the gray forest utterly destroyed and unrecognizable. ¡°Ugh, haah...¡± Exhausted from summoning the Spirit Lord, Foara collapsed to his knees. He¡¯d done well. Watching in a daze, Seron asked, ¡°Did we even need all this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I reassured her as I adjusted my shield. Whizz! Suddenly, small fruit-like objects spilled out from the shattered roots, scattering in all directions. Thud! Boom! The fruit-like objects cracked open like hatching eggs when they hit the ground. From within emerged smaller versions of the Forest Keeper, these ones wingless but no less menacing. Seron, staring in dismay, lowered her axe. She, too, realized the battle wasn¡¯t over yet. ¡°There¡¯s still work to do.¡± With the first phase dealt with through sheer firepower, it was time to tackle the second phase. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 25 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 25: Human Bomb Mini Forest Keepers sprouted from the scattered seeds. Well, "mini" was a misnomer. Each was at least a head taller than the average adult male. This was the Forest Keeper''s second phase. It marked its revival pattern. If all the Forest Keepers born from the seeds weren''t defeated within the allotted time, the Forest Keeper would revert to its first phase. This was effectively considered a failure to defeat the Forest Keeper. Having already expended their strength in the first phase, the party had no chance of defeating it again. Therefore, the second-phase revival pattern had to be stopped at all costs. "Listen carefully, everyone." I pointed to the scattered seeds. "The more Forest Keepers we defeat, the stronger the remaining ones become. So, we¡¯ll prioritize taking down the ones on the outer edges first, and then finish off the one at the center together." Given the urgency of the situation, I kept the instructions concise. Everyone nodded with understanding. "Foara, focus solely on healing. We¡¯ll need another burst of firepower later. The same goes for you, Saint." "Understood!" "Got it." I, Seron, and Aisha would handle the rest of the Forest Keepers. "Hey, how do you know so much about dealing with an Apostle you''ve never seen before?" Seron asked, gripping her axe tightly. Was this really the time for such questions? "I studied." In moments like these, boldness was the best approach. "...I studied at the Academy too, but I¡¯ve never heard of this." "Then I guess you didn¡¯t study enough." Before Seron could complain further, I rushed forward. As the battle wore on, more gray zones appeared. Stepping on one of those zones would cause a massive loss of stamina, so I had to proceed cautiously. This was precisely why I had ordered everyone to start from the outer edges. If we started inside and the Forest Keeper fled inward, it would create an even bigger problem. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t need to explain this part¡ªeveryone already understood. In the distance, Aisha and Seron launched surprise attacks on the Forest Keepers. Aisha¡¯s skill was beyond question, and even though Seron grumbled, her abilities were top-notch. After confirming their engagement, I looked ahead. I saw a Forest Keeper waving its vine-covered limbs. It had sturdy four-legged support and two arms, wrapped in vines that dripped with venom. Touching those vines would cause the skin to melt, but¡ª Swish! Slick! Such things didn¡¯t apply to me with my steel-like skin. With a swift hand strike, I sliced the incoming vines and gripped my shield tightly. Boom! At that moment, rock bullets fired from the vines struck my shield. This was the Forest Keeper¡¯s basic attack pattern: poisonous vine strikes followed by rock bullet fire. The Forest Keeper¡¯s movements matched my memories perfectly. This meant I could proceed with the standard strategy. I steadied my breathing, loosening my muscles to avoid any stiff mistakes. This was my first real fight. In the future, I would face countless Apostles to prevent bad endings. This battle was the first step in that journey. ¡®To be honest...¡¯ I was scared too. I was charging directly at a monster a head taller than me. The pressure was entirely different from mock battles, where professors and teaching assistants were always ready to save us. Now, this was real. There was no one here to save my life. I had to protect my own life. This was the Dungeon. All the more reason not to be afraid. Fear would shrink my muscles, narrow my vision, and push my mind into panic. I had to be bolder, surer. I brought every strategy I knew to mind and executed them to secure victory. I sliced another incoming vine with my hand and used my shield to block the rock bullets. Before I realized it, I was just 2 meters away from the Forest Keeper. The Forest Keeper seemed to notice the shrinking distance, ceasing its vine attacks and swinging its muscular, gorilla-like arms instead. ¡°Ugh, I know already!¡± Though groaning, Seron got back up and charged at another forest keeper. "Senior," Meanwhile, Aisha approached me quietly. ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll be late, won¡¯t we?¡± ¡°...Yeah, if we¡¯re not careful, we might be.¡± Aisha nodded. ¡°Senior, isn¡¯t the main reason we¡¯re delayed in taking down the apostles because of the gray zones?¡± She was right. Taking down the forest keepers themselves wasn¡¯t particularly difficult. But keeping an eye on the gray zones beneath our feet was costing us too much time. ¡°Just this once,¡± Aisha gripped her greatsword tightly. ¡°I can take care of the gray zones for you. Can you handle the rest?¡± My eyes slowly widened as I realized what Aisha was planning. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± I immediately distanced myself from her and ran toward Foara. Meanwhile, Aisha lowered her stance, holding her greatsword. Just then, I grabbed Seron, who had just defeated another forest keeper. ¡°Hey, hey, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Foara! Can you attach a low-level wind spirit to me?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! That much is doable!¡± Ignoring Seron¡¯s complaints, I shouted to Foara. Foara quickly summoned a low-level wind spirit, which attached itself to my back. A tiny butterfly-like spirit fluttered its wings gently. I threw Seron toward Foara and Sirmiel. ¡°Holy one, a storm is about to break loose.¡± I looked back at Aisha, who had crouched even lower. ¡°Can you avoid getting swept away?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sirmiel began to chant prayers, preparing a blessing of protection. Meanwhile, Aisha began spinning in her crouched stance. Whuuum, whuuum, whuuum, whuuum¡ª Her spinning grew impossibly fast, and soon, winds began to gust fiercely around her. The wind was so intense that even the forest keepers were lifted into the air, being pulled toward her. ¡°...Is she really one of us?¡± Not a Spirit Lord, but a single human causing such a wind... Seron looked on, visibly shaken. It was true¡ªAisha was beyond human. But that made her the most reliable ally in moments like this. Sirmiel¡¯s protective blessing shielded us from being swept away by the winds. ¡°Foara, get ready!¡± I shouted as I began running toward Aisha, who was now at the center of the storm. Here it comes. The wind. As the fierce wind spiraled outward from Aisha, she raised her massive greatsword above her head and brought it crashing down into the ground. Boom! And with that, a storm erupted across the ground. Crackkk¡ª In an instant, everything on the surface was lifted into the air by the raging storm. The forest keepers, caught off guard, were flung about and tangled together, completely swept up in Aisha¡¯s winds. Seeing this, I positioned myself with my palm forward and shouted to Foara. ¡°Send me flying!¡± At my shout, Foara used her wind spirit to launch me into the air. My body shot upward. But simply charging forward would make me no more than a steel projectile. At this moment, I had to become a bomb capable of taking out all the keepers. I activated my trump card. On my skin, magical runes inscribed with spells began to glow. Magic Engravings. A technique I had learned from Sharin. Normally, magic engravings are meant to be inscribed on objects, not human skin. But what is my skin, if not tougher than most armors? I had etched these engravings directly onto my skin and hidden them with Veil Bandages until the right moment. Heat radiated from my body as flames ignited. This was the ultimate move I had painstakingly prepared for a day like today. The magic engravings on my body were explosive spells. Spells Sharin had personally helped me inscribe. ¡°I¡¯m a human bomb.¡± As my body, engulfed in light, reached the cluster of forest keepers, their desperate struggles were futile. ¡°Take this.¡± BOOOOM! An unprecedented explosion erupted on the first floor of the Gray Forest. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 26 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 26: The Sunflower¡¯s Defeat Isabel Luna. A girl whose bright smile is as radiant and warm as a sunflower. Her cheerful energy could make anyone smile along with her. But recently, that smile had all but disappeared. The reason? The death of her childhood friend, Lucas. A sunflower draws its nourishment from the sun. But now that the sun had vanished, there was nothing left for her. Each night, as Isabel lay down to sleep, she would remember that fateful day. First-year students normally didn¡¯t enter the Dungeon of Demons. But Isabel and Lucas were part of the special first-year class. Unlike regular first-years, this class was chosen for their exceptional abilities, earning them the chance to enter the dungeon ahead of schedule. Isabel, too, should have gone to the dungeon that day. But the night before, a trivial argument arose between her and Lucas. The reason? Isabel had caught a terrible cold. She insisted on going despite her condition, but Lucas had adamantly refused. In the end, Lucas had left with their newly-formed team, promising to bring back some tea to help with her cold. And Lucas never returned. All that came back was the news that he had been killed by a demon. No body. Nothing. Lucas had been her childhood friend, someone she had grown up with for as long as she could remember. And their last memory together was an argument. That loss left Isabel hollow. A sunflower without its sun wilts away. She stopped eating, drinking, and even sleeping. Isabel was fading, withering, dying. Until one day, a boy appeared before her. A boy who had publicly insulted Lucas in front of everyone. Someone who had done something utterly unforgivable in Isabel¡¯s eyes. Hannon Irey. Fueled by her rage toward him, Isabel changed. Even if it meant her own death, she vowed to make Hannon take back every insult he had ever thrown at Lucas. She became relentless. She ate, drank, and slept again, devoting every waking moment to training. All to defeat him. All to show the world just how great Lucas truly was. And so, she began to live again. Hannon, however, was a strange boy. Whether it was due to some misunderstanding or his own arrogance, he always looked down on her, mocking her at every turn. Many in their class couldn¡¯t stand him, some even hurling blind criticism at him. But Hannon remained unfazed. If anything, he seemed to provoke people further, hurling sharp retorts as if daring them to criticize him more. Yet, as if to prove his convictions, Hannon casually performed feats that left everyone speechless. Even when the lazy genius, Ban, got serious, he defeated him leaving everyone surprised. ¡®What kind of person is he, really?¡¯ Isabel couldn¡¯t figure him out. And lately, for some reason, she found herself thinking about him more and more. ¡°Isabel, are you okay? You look exhausted.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Startled by the voice calling out to her, Isabel quickly replied. They were in the Dungeon of Demons. How could she let herself get distracted like this? ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve caused so much trouble for everyone.¡± Behind her, a Divine Arts student named Gaison was being supported by his teammates. He was ranked third in the Divine arts division, but now his body was paralyzed by a demon¡¯s curse. As they approached, the team on the first floor came into view. The most shocked among them was Gaison. "Si-Sirmiel!?" Saint Sirmiel von Eden. A figure whose status rivaled that of the imperial princess. Seeing someone of such prominence in this place left the students utterly stunned. But Sirmiel paid no attention to them. He was focused solely on healing Hannon, using divine magic. Soon, everyone turned their gaze to Hannon and gasped. Hannon¡¯s condition was a mess. His skin was scorched in places, he had severe burns, and his left arm was completely twisted. Anyone could see how serious his injuries were. "...Seron, what happened?" Ban directed his question at Seron, who stood frozen. Startled, Seron turned to Ban. "Oh, Ban? When did you and Isabel, Mina get here?" Seron¡¯s dazed reaction made it clear she hadn''t even noticed their arrival. "Seron, can you explain what happened?" When Isabel pressed her again, Seron scratched the back of her head awkwardly. "Well, um... An Apostle appeared on the first floor. You know, they say when a dungeon¡¯s layout shifts ninety-nine times, and then the hundredth time looks different, a dangerous Apostle might appear." Seron¡¯s explanation was disjointed and rambling. However, Isabel¡¯s team was sharp and highly capable. Despite her muddled words, they understood perfectly. The essence of the situation was this: A far more dangerous Apostle emerged when the Gray Forest reached its hundredth transformation. Somehow, Hannon foresaw this, led everyone to face the Apostle, and achieved victory. That was the bottom line. "Is he an idiot? If he knew about something like that, he should¡¯ve gathered people to fight together from the start." Mina was outraged after hearing the story, but her words were countered by Gaison. "No, that¡¯s not the case. When we descended to the second floor, the Gray Forest remained unchanged. It¡¯s possible that the Apostle has specific activation conditions." Conditions like the number of people dwindling below a certain threshold. Similar patterns had been observed in past dungeon explorations. Hannon knew this and waited until all the teams moved to the second floor. "Besides, this is the Gray Forest we¡¯re talking about. The more people there are, the harder the battle becomes." Gaison pointed to the gray-tinted ground. True to his words, the Gray Forest¡¯s nature made battles more challenging with larger groups. Whether they liked it or not, they had to fight the Apostle with a small team. "Se-Senior" At that moment, Foara, who had been silent, spoke up hesitantly. "Senior said he planned to stay in the Gray Forest until something happened." Even if the hundredth shift in the Gray Forest turned out to be nothing. Even if the Apostle¡¯s activation required everyone to leave. He was prepared for that. "He was determined to stay and ensure no one could be prevented from returning because of an Apostle." By remaining here, Hannon ensured that other students who descended to lower floors could return safely. This place was an academy. Achievements in the dungeon became accolades and brought benefits to students. Zerion Academy was a gathering place for those who sought to make their names known to the world, beyond the duty of protecting it from the dungeons. Yet Hannon forsook all that, choosing instead to stay on the first floor. Solely so everyone could return safely. And the Apostle that appeared was so dangerous that, without Hannon¡¯s leadership, the team would have been annihilated. Had any other team stayed behind, they would have been wiped out, and exhausted students returning from the lower floors would have also suffered mass casualties. Thus, Hannon fought and defeated the Apostle at the cost of ending up in his current state. "He really turned into a burnt potato, huh... Not what I meant at all..." Seron muttered gloomily, and everyone wore somber expressions. Isabel, in particular, stared blankly at Hannon. In her mind, she kept replaying what he said on his first day at the academy. ¡®I came here to ensure that Zerion Academy will no longer be tarnished by disgrace.¡¯ No more disgrace for Zerion Academy. Isabel¡¯s eyes widened as understanding dawned. There was a deeper meaning to those words. He was also determined to ensure no student would die and everyone could return safely. As if he vowed to prevent another tragedy like Lucas¡¯s death. "So that¡¯s what he meant..." Isabel¡¯s fists clenched tightly, trembling. She had merely wallowed in despair after Lucas¡¯s death, letting time slip by. But Hannon had trained himself and fought to prevent such tragedies from happening again. That realization weighed heavily on Isabel, dragging her down. ¡®I¡¯ve lost.¡¯ In so many ways, she felt defeated by him. Isabel stared at Hannon, silently coming to terms with her loss. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 27 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 27: This Wasn''t Intentional A dull ringing echoed in my head. Strength slowly returned to my fingertips. Suddenly, something surged up from my stomach, and I spat it out in one heave. ¡°Gah!¡± Black smoke escaped my mouth as my eyes flicked open. Unfamiliar faces came into view. Isabel, Ban, and her team. ¡°Senior!¡± I heard Aisha¡¯s voice calling out to me. Exhaling the last of the smoke, I frowned. What¡¯s with their expressions? Everyone looked like they¡¯d just seen a corpse. ¡®More importantly...¡¯ Had I fainted? My gaze shifted to my body. At the same time, I noticed Sirmiel, who had just lowered his hands. I quickly racked my brain for details. I clearly remembered activating the magical inscription on the forest guardian and throwing myself into the fray. But after the explosion of the magic inscription, I blacked out for a moment. The problem was the power of that explosive magic inscription. ¡®It was much stronger than I expected.¡¯ The magical inscription engraved on my steel skin had been crafted with Sharin¡¯s assistance. I had anticipated significant power, but this was beyond expectations. ¡®...Could it be that a specific condition caused a synergy between the magical inscription and my steel skin?¡¯ The steel skin contained mystical energy. Using it in combination with the magical inscription might have caused this unexpected result. ¡®I never thought the explosion would be so overwhelming that I¡¯d pass out.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t my intention. I ended up worrying everyone unnecessarily. ¡°Thank you, Saint.¡± ¡°I just did what needed to be done.¡± Sirmiel smiled warmly. As expected of a saint. ¡°Do you need support?¡± As Aisha approached, I waved her off. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Fully recovered now.¡± The saint¡¯s healing had worked wonders. In fact, my body felt even better than before I¡¯d fainted. ¡®Looks like the forest guardian has been dealt with.¡¯ The students¡¯ return shouldn¡¯t pose any issues. What puzzled me, however, was Isabel¡¯s group. ¡°Isabel.¡± When I called her, she flinched and looked over at me. Her reaction was strange. ¡°You seem to have come up much faster than expected.¡± Isabel remained silent, staring at me. Her gaze wavered uneasily. Under normal circumstances, she would¡¯ve grumbled about something. But today, her reaction was different. ¡°It¡¯s because I was cursed. It wasn¡¯t anyone else¡¯s fault.¡± At that moment, a student specializing in divine studies stepped forward. The man with impressively short-cropped hair was Gaison Jerusky. ¡®That¡¯s a solid party composition.¡¯ It looked stable. With that setup, they should have no problem exploring the lower floors. ¡°Is that so? In that case, fair enough.¡± If the healer had been cursed, retreating was the correct decision. I didn¡¯t press further and stood up. ¡°Team Hanon, let¡¯s head back.¡± We had used up considerable energy dealing with the forest guardian. Having achieved our Act 3, Chapter 3 objectives, retreating was the right call. As it turned out, our team returned with Isabel¡¯s group. Isabel followed us silently, her lips tightly sealed. I wasn¡¯t sure what had caused her sudden change in demeanor. I just hoped it wasn¡¯t anything bad. Upon our safe return, I reported the situation to Professor Vega, who had been waiting. Her expression hardened before she told us to rest and hurried off to speak with another professor. They would likely issue additional warnings to future students entering the Dungeon. ¡®The Dungeon¡¯s transformations weren¡¯t a well-known topic yet.¡¯ The Dungeon appeared four times a year, once per season. Her teasing was evident on her face, a confidence born of ease. Among her peers, no one could do much about Sharin, the top student in magical studies. Still... ¡°One day, you¡¯ll regret this confidence.¡± Challenging such overconfidence is a man¡¯s dream. But Sharin waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only dress like this in front of you, Hannon.¡± I swallowed nervously. ¡°...Then why are you dressed like this in front of me?¡± Sharin laughed lazily. ¡°Who knows?¡± What a sly fox. ¡°By the way, Sharin, how¡¯s Isabel doing recently?¡± Before she could tease me further, I changed the subject. Sharin sprawled across the table. ¡°Same as usual. Training has gotten a bit more intense, though.¡± She said this, pressing her cheek to the table and glancing up at me. ¡°Did something happen between you and Isabel?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Recently, whenever I encountered Isabel, she would glance at me and then walk off without a word. She didn¡¯t even give me a chance to provoke her anymore. ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s a rumor about Isabel.¡± ¡°What rumor?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been hanging out with Ban a lot lately. People are saying there might be something between them.¡± With Ban? Isabel had been avoiding me so much lately that I hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°Apparently, Isabel is training with Ban.¡± It¡¯s not a bad decision. Ban is undeniably a genius when it comes to swordsmanship. He would undoubtedly be a great help to Isabel, who also wields a sword. ¡°People just can¡¯t resist pairing others together. They were like this during the Lucas days too.¡± She trailed off, falling silent. It was clear she was thinking about Lucas¡¯s death. ¡®I guess I¡¯ve been spending quite a bit of time with Sharin lately.¡¯ I realized Sharin¡¯s attitude toward me had become much more relaxed recently. That must be why Lucas¡¯s name slipped out. ¡°I never thought there was anything between Isabel and Lucas, though.¡± I tilted my head. ¡°Weren¡¯t Isabel and Lucas fond of each other?¡± ¡°They were more like siblings. Isabel used to complain to Lucas a lot.¡± Come to think of it, Isabel only starts to fall for Lucas in Act 4. Until then, the story emphasizes their friendship. Isabel falling for Lucas is one of the most iconic scenes. Not because Lucas looked cool, but because Lucas, having been broken by numerous tragedies, cried out in anger at the world. Isabel embraced him to console him and, in doing so, truly fell in love. ¡®I¡¯ll never get to see that moment.¡¯ Lucas is no longer in this world. The iconic scenes I remember are now meaningless. The thought left a bitter taste in my mouth. ¡°Hannon, don¡¯t you have anything like that?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Someone you like, or someone you¡¯re paired with.¡± Ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯ve only been at the Academy for less than six months.¡± How could I have someone I like in such a short time? ¡°Oh, but there is someone who catches my eye.¡± ¡°Sorry, Hannon, but I don¡¯t want to date you.¡± ¡°Who said it was you?¡± I got rejected before I even confessed. ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s Senior Nikita.¡± ¡°Hannon, you really admire Senior Nikita.¡± Sharin already knew how much I admired Nikita. It wasn¡¯t romantic interest but pure admiration for Nikita as a person. Which is why the impending disaster involving the Dragoness weighed heavily on my mind. ¡°Oh, speaking of Senior Nikita¡¯s brother...¡± I quickly turned my head. Could it be? Was some event unfolding? ¡°He¡¯s coming to Zerion Academy as a visiting associate professor in Magic Arts.¡± What? Why? [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 28 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 28: The Vice President Addicted to Praise Nia Cynthia has been appointed as an Associate Professor of Magic at Zerion Academy. This was completely unexpected. In all the games I¡¯ve played, Nia Cynthia has never come to Zerion Academy as a professor. ¡®Why?¡¯ What could have influenced her appointment to Zerion Academy? I couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡®Nia Cynthia is loyal to the First Prince.¡¯ The First Prince¡¯s only reason to take interest in Zerion Academy is when Lucas plays a significant role. ¡®It was Hannon Irey who was sent to recruit Lucas in the first place.¡¯ But Hannon didn¡¯t transfer here. To be precise, I, pretending to be Hannon, transferred instead. At that point, the First Prince lost interest in Zerion Academy. The First Prince isn¡¯t the type to focus on the future anyway. He prioritizes building relationships with the current key players in politics, not with fledglings who will barely enter the political scene ten years from now. Thus, he willingly handed over Zerion Academy¡¯s future talent pool to the Third Princess, Iris Hysirion. He was confident that as long as he secured the key figures of the present, he would become Emperor. ¡®Lucas is dead.¡¯ There¡¯s no Lucas to capture the attention of the First Prince, who focuses on the present. And yet, Nia, his closest aide, is coming to the Academy? It doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡®Damn this world.¡¯ I sighed as I walked down the corridor. It¡¯s already challenging enough to guide this world towards the main story since it¡¯s heading straight for a bad ending. And now, issues from outside Zerion Academy are rolling in. ¡®Did something change with the First Prince?¡¯ There¡¯s nothing I can deduce immediately. So, I was heading somewhere to figure it out. An all-too-familiar door appeared in front of me. The door to the Student Council Room. Knock, knock¡ª After two knocks, I slowly opened the door. A small courtesy for whoever was inside. Creak¡ª As the door opened, the sunlight streaming in from behind me revealed a girl holding a feather quill. Her long silver hair shimmered beautifully under the sunlight. Her deep blue eyes, like the ocean, locked onto mine. At first glance, she gave off a cold impression. But as soon as she saw me, her face softened into a gentle smile, dispelling that impression entirely. "Well, look who it is. The underclassman who made waves in the First Floor Dungeon!" Nikita greeted me with a compliment. As she said, news of my team¡¯s success in the Hannon expedition had spread among the students. The Forest Keeper Apostle incident could have caused numerous casualties. But we foresaw it and prevented any deaths, earning praise from the Academy. Moreover, investigations into the Dungeon¡¯s transformations had begun in earnest. Measures to prevent such changes would soon be implemented¡ªa relief for me. "Not as impressive as you, Senior Nikita." But it wasn¡¯t just our team that accomplished something noteworthy. Nikita¡¯s team, composed of third-years, had reached the sixth floor of the Dungeon, a feat previously unheard of for their grade. Until now, the third-year record was the fifth floor. For a team to reach the sixth floor as soon as they became third-years was groundbreaking. It was safe to say Nikita¡¯s team was the most outstanding among the third-years. Still, Nikita chuckled wryly at my compliment. She was simply mature enough never to let it show. But now, for the first time, that jealousy had surfaced. And this time, its direction was... me. I am someone who endlessly praises Nikita. When I meet her, ten compliments a day are the baseline. I am the only person who unconditionally supports and appreciates her, no matter what she does. This is something she had never experienced, even as a child¡ªsomeone cherishing her with playful affection. Nikita, who had grown up more accustomed to being underestimated than praised, At first, she was flustered and shy at my compliments. But recently, she¡¯d started to enjoy them, occasionally throwing me a subtle look that seemed to say, ¡°Go on, compliment me.¡± And it¡¯s incredibly endearing. Somewhere along the way, my praise had burrowed deep into Nikita¡¯s life. Once she¡¯d tasted compliments, there was no going back. Even Nikita couldn¡¯t part with them now. Amidst this dynamic, Nia Cynthia had appeared. Nia Cynthia was, in every way, Nikita¡¯s superior counterpart. Having lived her whole life compared to Nia, Nikita knew she couldn¡¯t have what Nia had, while Nia could possess everything Nikita did. I had joined the student council because I admired Nikita. What would happen if I, who admired her, saw Nia Cynthia, Nikita¡¯s superior version? For a moment, Nikita entertained such a thought. The thought that Nia Cynthia might take me away. For Nikita, who had never received the fulfilling affection of compliments as a child, it must have felt like losing a cherished, beloved toy. ¡°Senior Nikita, I¡¯m not going anywhere. The only person I admire is you.¡± So, I decided to make it clear to Nikita. Nia Cynthia wasn¡¯t even on my radar. The only one I admire is Nikita. Upon hearing this, Nikita slowly lifted her head, her eyes widening as if she¡¯d just realized something. Whoosh! And then Nikita disappeared. To be precise, she dove under her desk. Judging by her reaction, it seemed she had only now grasped the implications of her earlier behavior. I scooted my chair closer to Nikita¡¯s desk. ¡°W-wait, don¡¯t come over here!¡± Nikita shouted from under the desk, her hands covering her face. She looked like a hamster hiding in a hole. I casually took a seat in her chair. ¡°H-hey, you can go home for today, junior!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that. You doubted me, Senior Nikita, so I have to make sure you understand. You¡¯re the only one I admire!¡± ¡°Junior, sometimes I hate how sharp your intuition is! But why are you so oblivious now?!¡± ¡°To clear your doubts, I¡¯ve decided to set aside my ability to read the room temporarily.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t you show a little consideration for me?!¡± Nikita let out a groan of despair from under the desk. Is this what sadism feels like? I think I just discovered something new. Still, it seemed like Nikita was reaching her limit, so I was about to stop. ¡°Hm, what¡¯s going on here?¡± A new voice interrupted. Thud! Nikita tried to stand up abruptly, only to hit her head on the desk. As she clutched her head, groaning in pain, I turned around. There, standing by the student council room door, was a strikingly handsome man with long silver hair the same color as Nikita¡¯s. And I knew exactly who he was. Nia Cynthia. The very person we¡¯d been talking about had walked into the student council room. ¡°B-brother!¡± Nikita hurriedly crawled out from under the desk and bowed her head. At this, Nia smiled warmly. ¡°Nikita, could you explain what¡¯s going on here?¡± Big Brother had arrived. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 29 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 29: Advanced Praise Techniques Nia Cynthia. Since childhood, Nia had been hailed as a prodigy in magic. By the time he turned 10, the number of spells he could wield exceeded 1,000. This was a talent that could be counted on one hand in the entire history of the Empire. Thanks to this, the Cynthia Marquis family celebrated. With an heir this exceptional, it was only natural. Thus, Nia grew up with everything. As a genius. As the heir to the Cynthia Marquis family. As the future Yellow Magic Tower Master. His influence was so great that depending on which royal faction he supported, the political landscape could shift dramatically. Nia rose to the highest position among the promising youth of his time. ¡®And that was the greatest mistake of his life.¡¯ The moment Nia sided with the First Prince, the delicate balance between the First Prince and the Third Princess shattered. Although Nia''s accomplishments were remarkable, they were not at the level of shaking the Empire''s entire political sphere. After all, he was merely the heir to the Marquis title, not the Marquis himself, and he was the successor to the Tower Master, not the current holder. However, the power struggle for the throne between the First Prince and the Third Princess had already been ongoing for years. Most figures in the Empire¡¯s political world had already aligned themselves with one side. The political balance had been precariously even for far too long. Nia was the perfect figure to break that balance. A promising asset with undeniable future value. This potential alone tipped the scales. ¡®That¡¯s why Iris¡¯ maternal grandfather, Duke Robliage, extended his influence to Zerion Academy.¡¯ The plan of the Third Princess¡¯s faction was to absorb promising youth, ensuring the throne would tilt in their favor when the time came. But in this context, Nia, a promising figure with clear potential, suddenly sided with the First Prince. For the Third Princess¡¯s faction, it was akin to being struck by lightning. Thus, they made a bold move. Eliminate Nia Cynthia. If they couldn¡¯t have him, they would destroy him. That was their plan. And now, Nia was standing right in front of me. ¡°Oh, brother, have you changed your staff? It looks good,¡± Nikita said, trying to ease the tension by changing the subject. As she mentioned, there was a rather fine-looking staff secured at Nia¡¯s waist. ¡°You¡¯ve got a sharp eye. My old one was accidentally broken by an acquaintance, so I had to replace it,¡± Nia replied graciously. Seizing the chance, Nikita quickly continued on the same topic. ¡°Oh dear, I remember the previous one was quite an impressive piece.¡± ¡°It was, but the craftsman who made it had a recent accident involving a carriage. The replacement was made by another craftsman recommended by the acquaintance who broke it,¡± Nia explained with a gentle smile. ¡°And now, Nikita, would you care to explain this situation?¡± The conversation looped back to the original issue. His gaze turned chilling¡ªspecifically, the way he looked at me was cold enough to cut. ¡®Nia Cynthia dotes on Nikita immensely.¡¯ This line was written in his character description. Until now, I had no way to verify the truth of this. The Slayer: Flame Butterfly Arc focused on incidents within Zerion Academy. Nia was entirely an external figure to the academy. Whenever he was mentioned, it was always in relation to his death. So, it was a bit surprising. This was my first time seeing him alive. ¡°Well, that¡¯s...¡± Pressed by Nia, Nikita¡¯s face grew troubled. It was understandable; she didn¡¯t know how to explain the current situation. Nia, watching her in silence, sighed deeply. ¡°Nikita, I want you to have healthy romantic relationships.¡± Then Nia turned his gaze toward me, and his eyes were dead cold. Healthy romantic relationships? It seemed like he had misunderstood the situation between me and Nikita. Well, to be fair, the scene he walked in on wasn¡¯t exactly normal. A younger sister under the desk, with a male student deliberately blocking the view in front of her. Yeah, it sounded pretty strange. I was just teasing Nikita a little because she looked cute. This is unfair. ¡°Not with some random guy who rolled in from who-knows-where.¡± That¡¯s harsh. For the record, even Hannon has a connection to the Robliage family. ¡®Ah, so that¡¯s why.¡¯ By siding with the First Prince, Nia had effectively made an enemy of the Robliage Ducal family. The Hannon I was pretending to be had the signature black hair and red eyes of the Robliage bloodline. Of course, Nia must have noticed. ¡®I wanted to ask why he came to the academy.¡¯ Oh well. I¡¯d find out soon enough. ¡®Since I¡¯m banned from the student council room for today...¡¯ I might as well return early and focus on some physical training. A week had passed since Nia Cynthia joined as an associate professor. Thanks to him, the girls at the academy were in an uproar. Nia had the kind of charm you¡¯d call the "princely noble" type. On top of that, his speech was kind and accommodating, and he answered students¡¯ questions with genuine care. To the girls, there couldn¡¯t have been a more ideal man. As a result, even the female students in the martial arts department were chatting excitedly about Nia. ¡°Tch, what¡¯s so great about someone who looks like a foppish playboy?¡± The girl next to me grumbled, glaring at the other girls with a look of disdain. She flipped her fiery red hair like a whip and turned to me. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Princess Sweet Potato?¡± ¡°Why are you casually sitting next to me and chatting?¡± Her name was Seron Pharmia. She was someone I¡¯d teamed up with during the last dungeon raid. Ever since then, she seemed to think we were close. Recently, she¡¯d started sitting next to me during martial arts classes. To be precise, she¡¯d been ostracized by the other girls and, unwilling to be alone, decided to sit next to me instead. ¡°And what¡¯s with the ¡®Princess Sweet Potato¡¯ nickname now?¡± Last time it was "Burnt Sweet Potato," and now it¡¯s "Princess Sweet Potato." ¡°Well, last time, Aisha carried you like a princess, remember?¡± I didn¡¯t. I¡¯d been too out of it from the explosion. For some reason, I¡¯d become known as a lunatic who blew himself up to kill an Apostle. Technically, I did blow myself up. But I¡¯d calculated that there wouldn¡¯t be any collateral damage. Who could¡¯ve predicted that my steel skin and magic engravings would synergize so explosively? But to everyone else, I looked like some nutcase who¡¯d gone on a suicide bombing spree. As a result, most people avoided me. They didn¡¯t want to provoke me and risk me ¡°exploding¡± again. Oh, the loneliness. ¡°Burnt Sweet Potato seems to be retired now.¡± ¡°...I won¡¯t call you that anymore,¡± Seron replied, turning her head away with a sour expression. If that¡¯s the case, why call me Sweet Potato at all? Whether I was burnt or royal, the name Sweet Potato didn¡¯t matter to me. ¡°If you keep hanging around me like this, the girls will never accept you back.¡± ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m tired of trying to please them.¡± She was a girl herself, and yet this was her attitude. ¡°I think I get along better with the guys.¡± Coming from someone who¡¯d left the girls¡¯ group to blend in with the guys¡¯ group, that was a pretty bold statement. I could see Seron¡¯s bleak future unfolding¡ªbecoming the sole object of everyone¡¯s unrequited love, the queen bee of the boys¡¯ group. ¡°Seron, you need to reconcile with the other girls right now.¡± ¡°What? No way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying this for your own good. I don¡¯t want to see you turn into a queen bee.¡± ¡°...Did you hit your head again? Maybe that explosion fried your brain and left it empty.¡± She didn¡¯t understand my sincerity. ¡°Hey, Sweet Potato, let¡¯s grab lunch.¡± While I was bickering with Seron, a familiar voice called out. Pushing Seron¡¯s forehead back as she lunged at me, I looked up to see Card. Same as always, he wore his carefree smirk. Judging by the timing, he¡¯d just finished his magic class and come over. Lately, the three of us¡ªme, Seron, and Card¡ªoften ate lunch together. I was getting used to it, even though we¡¯d started to be known as the ¡°problem child trio.¡± Honestly, my reputation couldn¡¯t get any worse, so it didn¡¯t bother me. ¡°Card, what do you think of Associate Professor Nia Cynthia?¡± As we walked out with Seron, I asked. Card shrugged. ¡°I feel a sense of rivalry.¡± ¡°Not that nonsense. Don¡¯t you know why he came to be an associate professor here?¡± Card, being a magic student, must¡¯ve heard something. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s kind of an amusing reason.¡± I knew it. If anyone knew, it¡¯d be him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well, get this.¡± Lowering his voice as if sharing a secret, Card continued. ¡°He came here to test an anti-aging spell.¡± And with that, I was hit with a reason I hadn¡¯t anticipated. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 30 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 30: The Princess Teaches Assassination A Magic to Reverse Aging. The magic that makes one younger. With that, it was immediately clear why Nia had come to the academy as an associate professor of magic arts. ¡®If one can become younger, even adults could enter the Demon Dungeon.¡¯ The Demon Dungeon could only be entered by students who had not yet reached adulthood. Thus, while the world begrudgingly accepted this reality, under the noble mission of protecting it from the Apostles of Ruin, it was sacrificing students. Naturally, the world would not find this entirely justifiable. Certainly, some extraordinary students had emerged, worthy of the title of "heroes." However, the future was always uncertain. In the eyes of older generations, the young seemed endlessly immature and vulnerable. They respected the young in their own way, but they couldn''t entirely suppress their unease about entrusting them with such tasks. More importantly, adults bore the burden of responsibility. It was their duty to pave the way for a better society for the younger generation, to ensure that they walked the right path. Thus, adults sought ways to confront the Demon Dungeon. As heart-wrenching as it was, the current third-year generation already bore the shameful title of the "weakest generation." If the next generation and the one after that continued to fall short, the Apostles would not be stopped, and they would open the gates of the Demon Dungeon. To prevent this, the magic of reversing aging was developed. ¡®It seems they took inspiration from the same method I used with the Veil Bandages.¡¯ Originally, Vikamon was a current third-year student. By next year, he would no longer be able to enter the Demon Dungeon. However, the Veil Bandages solved that problem. The Veil Bandages were unique among items¡ªa singular artifact crafted through mystery. The wearer of the Veil Bandages could transform into anything, including physically regressing their age to become younger. ¡®With the Veil Bandages, anyone can enter the Demon Dungeon.¡¯ This was knowledge only the players possessed. One might think it would be sufficient to use the Veil Bandages to send a promising knight commander into the Demon Dungeon. But if it were that simple, I wouldn¡¯t be going through all this trouble. ¡®Besides, the Duke of Robliage would surely interfere.¡¯ The Duke of Robliage had already joined hands with the Apostles of Ruin. He would never let such a thing slide. The knight commander would be killed somewhere, and the Veil Bandages would be destroyed. Even considering this, giving the Veil Bandages to a skilled individual to descend into the Demon Dungeon was impossible. ¡®But the magic to reverse aging is different.¡¯ Since it was a magic actively researched and developed by the Empire itself, even the Duke of Robliage couldn¡¯t find a reason to stop it. If successful, the Empire could send the entire knightly order into the Demon Dungeon. There was no reason for the Empire not to pursue such magic. Nia was the researcher in charge of developing this magic and had achieved some results. He had temporarily joined the academy as an associate professor to test its effects. ¡®Then why didn¡¯t Nia come to the academy in the game route I played? He should¡¯ve come to test it out.¡¯ In the other game routes, he should have had reasons to visit. Why didn¡¯t he come, and why was he eventually assassinated? ¡®I can¡¯t pinpoint where things diverged.¡¯ I knew there would be many variables from the moment Lucas died. But now, with a completely new figure appearing, it¡¯s even harder to grasp. ¡®Even if it¡¯s confusing, what choice do I have?¡¯ I had to navigate through it. "Princess Sweet Potato, what are you thinking about so deeply while eating?" Sitting across from me, Seron stirred her spoon in the air and spoke. "I envy how you always seem to have no thoughts." "You trying to pick a fight?" "Think you can win if I do?" "I¡¯ll win, as long as you don¡¯t self-destruct!" Did she already forget the time she lost even without self-destructing? "Look over there, it¡¯s the Problematic Trio." "They¡¯re flocking together again." The voices of passing students laughing reached my ears. I wasn¡¯t particularly bothered, but Seron frowned deeply. "Those idiots don¡¯t even realize we saved their lives." Iris didn¡¯t seem pleased with the situation the students faced. "Do you think a spell to make one younger could succeed?" "Honestly, I believe it¡¯s almost impossible." The Veil Bandages are mystery items imbued with a mysterious power, so such things might be feasible in that realm. But pure magic is a different story. Magic can indeed make the impossible possible, but there are limits. "Transformation magic, for instance, is a precarious field. It can cause mental collapse by making someone identify too closely with the form they transform into." She was right; transformation magic was indeed challenging. It doesn¡¯t simply mask the surface; one has to become the entity they¡¯re transforming into, which can have many unintended consequences. The Veil Bandages are no exception. "And if it¡¯s a spell to make one younger, the risks would be even greater." "You seem very skeptical." "It¡¯s just a waste of time to pursue such magic." In truth, I felt the same skepticism. If this were possible, the world would have long since been conquered by these people, and the Demon Sovereign would have been defeated. The fact that it hasn¡¯t happened yet means there¡¯s a reason for it. ¡®In all the times I¡¯ve reached the ending, such a spell was never completed.¡¯ This time, too, it¡¯s highly unlikely to succeed. "Is there a particular reason you¡¯re telling me this?" The real issue was why she was discussing this with me. I didn¡¯t have a significant connection to Iris. We were linked by bloodlines and other factors, but this wasn¡¯t the kind of conversation to summon me for. "Someone is after Nia Cynthia¡¯s life." My eyes slowly widened. Coming from Iris, these words were hard to believe. Iris was living under the protection of the Duke of Robliage, aiming to ascend the throne. For her to bring up the assassination of Nia Cynthia, who is aligned with the First Prince, was shocking. Especially since Nia¡¯s assassination would benefit the Third Princess¡¯s faction. "... Let me ask again, why are you telling me this?" "Because I think you can stop it." What could she mean? I couldn¡¯t fathom her intent. I fell silent for a moment. "Do you want Nia Cynthia to live, Your Highness?" "He¡¯s a talent for the empire. Of course, I don¡¯t want him assassinated." She said this as she stood up from the bench. "If possible, I¡¯d prefer him to live." I was surprised. Iris was more purely devoted to the empire than I had thought. She didn¡¯t want the budding talent of Nia Cynthia, who could become a great asset to the empire, to be lost to political schemes. This was likely why. Even with the Duke of Robliage backing her, people rallied to the Third Princess¡¯s faction because she genuinely cared for the empire. "If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll do my best." I didn¡¯t know how he would be assassinated. Iris hadn¡¯t revealed that much. With that, Iris turned to leave, but she paused and looked back at me. "What you mentioned last time was helpful. Got anything else like that?" She was referring to her chronic insomnia. "There¡¯s a plant called suryocho that grows naturally in the western regions of the empire. If you make candles from it, the dawn scent they emit will aid sleep. I hope it helps." "Thank you." With that, Iris departed. Nia Cynthia had come to Zerion Academy, but the threats targeting him were far from over. In the original Flame Butterfly arc, Nia Cynthia¡¯s assassination was unavoidable. But now, perhaps, there was a single opportunity to prevent it. If Nia Cynthia didn¡¯t die, Nikita¡¯s descent into darkness would also be avoided. However, the moment I stopped it, the world would deviate further from the true storyline. ¡®I...¡¯ What choice should I make? My gaze turned to the sky. If the world doesn¡¯t follow the true storyline, it will be destroyed. Lucas, what would you have done? ¡®You¡¯d have declared you¡¯d save him without hesitation, wouldn¡¯t you?¡¯ But I¡¯m not as straightforward as you. Even keeping up with the flow of the storyline is a challenge for someone as ordinary as me. If only Lucas were here, things might be different. I sighed bitterly. I missed him, even though I¡¯d never seen his face. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 31 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 31: Brother, Give Me Your Sister Nia Cynthia assassinated. This is the story that unfolds in Act 3, Scene 4 of Flame Butterfly. Act 3, Scene 4 is a relatively relaxed episode where various characters interact, leading to amusing incidents with the heroines. And here¡¯s where the problem arises. Nowhere in the game is it written how Nia was assassinated. Of course, the fact and the reason for Nia''s assassination are important. How he was assassinated, however, doesn¡¯t hold much significance. Which means... ¡®I don¡¯t know how Nia was assassinated.¡¯ If it were simply a matter of sending an assassin, poisoning could be one method to consider. But Nia is skilled enough to serve as an active Imperial Magic Knight. The idea of someone like him falling to an assassin is hard to imagine. He must have been aware of his precarious position and would¡¯ve always been on guard. He would likely have cast protective magic over himself at all times. If someone like him were assassinated, What method could possibly have been used? It¡¯s already been two weeks since Nia arrived at the academy. I¡¯m still completely in the dark about how he¡¯ll be assassinated. If I don¡¯t even know how it happens, how am I supposed to prevent it? Without any leads, what can I possibly do? To make matters worse, Nia is an associate professor of magical arts. I, being in martial arts, barely have a chance to see his face. ¡®Then why...?¡¯ Why did Iris tell me Nia would be assassinated? ¡®What makes her trust me?¡¯ The only conversation I¡¯ve had with Iris was back in the infirmary. Iris is the final boss. At this stage, I¡¯m far too lacking to get involved with her. ¡®If she said it considering Hannon¡¯s surrounding circumstances...¡¯ That makes even less sense. Hannon is affiliated with the First Prince. If Iris knew this, revealing this to me could inadvertently expose a weakness of the Third Princess¡¯ faction. For Iris, that would be a reckless move. ¡®So does she think I¡¯d be capable of stopping the assassination based on my actions so far?¡¯ The more I think about it, the less sense it makes. I wonder if I should just go straight to Iris and ask. But Iris is not someone I can easily approach. There¡¯s no guarantee she¡¯d even answer me in the first place. ¡®Iris must¡¯ve calculated that I¡¯d be able to prevent the assassination somehow.¡¯ But I have no idea what that ¡°somehow¡± is. Could it be something in my behavior at the academy so far? Something connected to Nia¡¯s assassination that I¡¯ve overlooked? ¡®At least give me a hint about when the assassination will happen.¡¯ Leaving it vague like this just makes my head hurt more. Swish! At that moment, a wooden sword shot up toward my chin. I quickly tilted my head back and stepped away, only to see a boy in front of me letting out a big yawn. ¡°The moment you zone out, you¡¯ll get hit.¡± The lazy genius, Ban. Ban was my sparring partner for today. It was free sparring training today. If someone requested a duel, you had to accept regardless of who it was. That was the rule for this lesson. I chose to spar with Ban. His sharp swordsmanship was worth experiencing firsthand, no matter how many times it hit me. That¡¯s why I requested him. ¡°Sorry, I was distracted. I couldn¡¯t focus.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s rare for you to not be serious in training. Something big must be bothering you.¡± Ban, in his usual generous manner, seemed to understand my situation. He¡¯s a considerate guy in many ways. ¡°By the way, Ban, I heard you¡¯ve been training with Isabel lately.¡± I adjusted my stance properly and thrust a hand chop toward Ban. He deftly blocked it with his wooden sword. ¡°Yeah, she asked me directly.¡± ¡°How¡¯s it going? Seeing any results?¡± ¡°Isabel¡¯s always been skilled. She had a few bad habits, but she¡¯s corrected most of them recently.¡± That means Isabel has been growing stronger as well. I asked innocently, noticing how often he¡¯d been around lately. ¡°I¡¯m just here to see Nikita.¡± To say so openly that he came to see his younger sister¡ªhis sibling love was extraordinary. I walked over to Nikita and received the day¡¯s tasks from her. By now, she was quite accustomed to handing me work. Nia glared at me intensely, as if he could drill a hole through me with his eyes. He didn¡¯t seem to like how naturally Nikita and I interacted without even needing to talk. ¡°If you keep staring like that, you¡¯ll pierce my face.¡± ¡°Piercing it wouldn¡¯t be so bad.¡± It seemed he still didn¡¯t like me. ¡°By the way, Professor, have you recently felt like someone¡¯s been watching you or threatening you in any way?¡± I casually brought up the topic of assassination, testing the waters. Nia tilted his head. ¡°Being watched is nothing new. As for threats... love letters and dolls made of hair, maybe?¡± I heard something I shouldn¡¯t have. Love is terrifying. Is this the sort of thing noblemen have to endure? ¡°And there¡¯s always one person who makes me feel constantly threatened.¡± Nia smiled and looked directly at me. Was the assassin... actually me? ¡°Brother, why do you always act so mean whenever you see my junior?¡± At that, Nikita scolded Nia. She couldn¡¯t just stand by anymore when he kept picking apart everything I said. ¡°N-Nikita?¡± Nia stammered, shocked that she was defending me instead of him. ¡°My junior always helps me with my work, even though he¡¯s busy with his own training. He comes here deliberately to assist me.¡± It was her way of telling him to stop being petty. But Nia didn¡¯t seem able to process this; his stunned face didn¡¯t change. With a trembling expression, he turned to look at me. ¡°T-That guy is harboring ill intentions toward you!¡± Reluctantly, Nia blurted out his accusation. Nikita blinked her large eyes and turned to look at me. When our eyes met, I gave her a cheerful thumbs-up. ¡°Yes, I still harbor them even now.¡± ¡°See?!¡± Nia shouted with a flustered face, but Nikita let out a long sigh. ¡°My junior always talks like that, but he doesn¡¯t mean it. Besides, he¡¯s not even my type. Maybe if he grows up a bit more, I¡¯d consider it.¡± It was her fourth rejection. ¡°C-Consider?¡± But Nia seemed stuck on a different word, mumbling blankly. I bowed my head politely toward him. ¡°Sir, please allow me the honor of Nikita.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± He scolded me. Nia stood up. It seemed he didn¡¯t want to leave me and Nikita alone, but his expression showed he couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. ¡°I... I¡¯m leaving.¡± Nia staggered out of the room. Watching his retreating figure, Nikita let out a short sigh. ¡°He¡¯s always been such a cool brother. Lately, he¡¯s been acting strange.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he cares about you so much, Senior.¡± ¡°Probably. I wasn¡¯t exactly well-regarded in the family, but he made sure I could do what I wanted.¡± Originally, Nikita was meant to grow up as nothing more than a puppet for a political marriage. But Nia, the designated heir of the duchy, always looked after her. To the extent that Nia had directly confronted the family elders, threatening to throw everything away if they didn¡¯t let his sister do what she wanted. That¡¯s how much he cherished her. Recalling the past, Nikita smiled faintly. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the responsibility our mother entrusted to him before she passed away.¡± Their mother had passed shortly after giving birth to Nikita. At that time, she had asked Nia to take good care of his little sister. Nia had promised to honor that wish for life, devoting himself entirely to her well-being. ¡°He¡¯s a good brother.¡± ¡°Yes, though sometimes he goes overboard.¡± Nikita said that as she resumed her work. As much as Nia cherished Nikita, it was clear that Nikita also deeply cared for Nia. Watching them made me think about how much Nikita might be devastated by Nia¡¯s death in the future. Would I be able to stay silent when that happened? I didn¡¯t know. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 32 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 32: Prevent the Assassination After finishing my work with the student council, I began walking back to the dormitory. I spotted a familiar figure in the distance as I made my way there. With hair resembling a dry, scruffy broom, it was Foara, the first-year student and Spirit Lord¡¯s contractor. It seemed like he had just finished school and was heading somewhere. ¡°Foara.¡± When I called out to him, Foara turned his head towards me. He greeted me with a bright expression and bowed his head. A polite junior is always a good thing. ¡°Hello, Senior Hannon!¡± ¡°Yeah, are you heading to the dormitory?¡± ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m on my way to the Grand Forest of Spirits.¡± Even after school, he was heading to the Grand Forest of Spirits. He was certainly devoted to spirits. ¡°Diligent, huh.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to study, actually. The Spirit Lord said something peculiar.¡± Something peculiar, coming from the Spirit Lord? My interest was piqued. ¡°Is it something you can share with me?¡± ¡°Yes, actually, I wanted to consult you about it.¡± ¡°What is it about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the Mystery that once shrouded the Grand Forest of Spirits.¡± The Iron Empress. The Mystery that had granted me my most significant ability¡ªmy Steel Skin. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°The Spirit Lord says they have sensed the presence of another Mystery.¡± My eyebrows furrowed slightly. Mysteries are inherently dangerous beings. They are wayward entities that, for some reason, failed to ascend to godhood. The fact that another Mystery was being sensed meant there was potential for something dangerous to occur. ¡°But something about it is strange.¡± ¡°Strange? Explain.¡± ¡°Yes, the presence of the Mystery is faint, as if it¡¯s cloaked by some kind of barrier.¡± ¡°Faint, you say?¡± Mysteries are typically uncontrollable manifestations of power, spilling out endlessly due to their inability to contain themselves. Such a faint presence of a Mystery didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°I don¡¯t fully understand it either, but that¡¯s how the Spirit Lord described it.¡± Foara, being the Spirit Lord¡¯s contractor, was likely knowledgeable about Mysteries as well. It wasn¡¯t surprising if he felt something was amiss. ¡°You sought my advice because I¡¯ve defeated a Mystery before.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior, you wield the power of a Mystery, don¡¯t you?¡± Foara, the contractor of the Spirit Lord, must have heard from them about my deeds in the Grand Forest of Spirits. I didn¡¯t deny it and simply nodded. ¡°My ability to fight barehanded during that battle was thanks to that power.¡± ¡°I thought you might know more about this, so I wanted your opinion. The Spirit Lord seems quite uneasy.¡± It was understandable. The Spirit Lord had once lost control of the forest to the Iron Empress, a Mystery. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll look into it personally as well.¡± ¡°Wow, thank you so much! You¡¯re amazing, Senior!¡± Foara¡¯s eyes sparkled with genuine gratitude. Perhaps it was because I¡¯d only ever shown my best side to him. It seemed I¡¯d become a highly trusted senior in his eyes. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± After seeing Foara off, I fell into thought for a moment. A Mystery suddenly appearing? Was there any event connected to Mysteries scheduled around this time? ¡®Nothing comes to mind.¡¯ If that¡¯s the case, what coincides with the timing of this Mystery¡¯s appearance? Only one thing. The arrival of someone new at Zerion Academy. ¡®Nia Cynthia.¡¯ My eyes glinted coldly. At the same time, I recalled what Iris had told me about Nia¡¯s assassination. Why had Iris mentioned Nia¡¯s assassination to me? ¡®Iris knew about my involvement with the Iron Empress.¡¯ Among the student council members, one was loyal to Iris. That person must have revealed the secret of the Iron Empress incident to Iris. In other words, Iris knew I was connected to Mysteries. I reached a conclusion. ¡®Somehow, the assassination of Nia is linked to a Mystery.¡¯ Mysteries are unpredictable entities. Assassinating Nia¡ªframing it as an accident¡ªwas plausible with their power. My expression hardened. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ I immediately set off after Foara. It didn¡¯t take long to catch up to him as he headed toward the Grand Forest. ¡°Foara, I¡¯ve realized something about the Mystery. Can I meet with the Spirit Lord?¡± I didn¡¯t know what kind of Mystery could be behind Nia¡¯s assassination. I needed to fill in the gaps in my knowledge. If the story failed to follow the main narrative, the world would almost certainly face destruction. And I would die too. If I didn¡¯t want to die, I had to steer the scenario back to the main storyline somehow. However. There was someone who would mourn Nia¡¯s death more than anyone else. During my Flame Butterfly Arc playthroughs, No matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t stop Nia¡¯s assassination. And that led to Nikita¡¯s descent into darkness. The following acts, and the ones after that, hinged on this event. Nikita became the Act 3 boss, destined to be defeated. Once Nia¡¯s assassination was set in motion, her descent into darkness became an unavoidable route. My fists clenched tightly. I was someone who had replayed the Flame Butterfly Arc countless times. I was undoubtedly a veteran of veterans. ¡®With Lucas already dead...¡¯ The direction of the main storyline had diverged at twilight, and I was desperately soldering it back together. Yet here I was, struggling to avoid the world-ending bad ending. Striving to create a happy ending for the Flame Butterfly Arc, even without the protagonist. ¡®If Nia doesn¡¯t get assassinated, can¡¯t I still steer this world toward the main story?¡¯ No. I could. I could definitely do it. I¡¯d seen countless endings of the Flame Butterfly Arc. I had patched things up countless times, over and over. If something was missing, I¡¯d just patch it again. ¡®Since I¡¯ve already decided on a happy ending as my goal.¡¯ Determination filled my eyes as they flashed fiercely. ¡®Even in the Flame Butterfly Arc, surely...¡¯ A happy ending where every character could smile wasn¡¯t too much to ask for. Today, I revised my objective. If I was going to see this through without the protagonist, I might as well create the most ideal happy ending. Resolving myself, I pushed more strength into my legs. With my resolve solidified, my pace quickened. As I climbed the stairs of the magic studies building, I soon reached the faculty office. Just as I was about to search for Nia¡ª Creak¡ª The door opened, and a familiar face walked out. A girl with hair that shimmered like a galaxy tilted her head upon seeing me. ¡°Hannon, why are you running like that?¡± The girl who asked me with a languid expression was Sharin Sazaris, the top student in the 2nd-year magic studies department. ¡°Huff... Huff, Sharin.¡± Leaning on my knees with both hands, I caught my breath and looked up at her. I was so out of breath that I couldn¡¯t form proper words. ¡°If you keep staring at me with such burning eyes, I¡¯ll get flustered.¡± ¡°Stop joking around... Is Assistant Professor Nia inside?¡± Sharin shook her head. ¡°No, he left.¡± Damn it, did we miss each other? I straightened up after catching my breath. ¡°Do you know where he went?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably headed to the Demon Dungeon. He said he finished preparing for the magic trial.¡± As soon as I heard that, I immediately turned around. The assassination of Nia was already underway. Of all the timings, it had to be now. At that moment, I began to feel a sense of weightlessness. As I flailed my legs in midair, Sharin floated beside me. ¡°Seems urgent, huh?¡± Urgent didn¡¯t even begin to describe it. A life was on the line. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± With those words, Sharin changed direction. She headed straight for the window. Whoosh! The window opened with her wind magic. Carrying me, she flew straight out the window. The scenery below whizzed past in an instant. It was incomparable to the speed I could manage by running. Once again, I realized just how useful magic could be. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the Demon Dungeon, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks for helping.¡± ¡°Buy me a curry bun next time.¡± So she intended to use this as an excuse to make me her bread courier. ¡°After this, I¡¯ll buy you cream buns and red bean buns too.¡± ¡°Yay, I¡¯ll try even harder now!¡± With a delighted expression, Sharin picked up speed. Before long, the Demon Dungeon, once a speck on the horizon, loomed close. The enormous gate of the Demon Dungeon gaped like it was ready to swallow the sky. Seeing it, I prayed I wasn¡¯t too late. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 33 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 33: Turning Point In front of the entrance to the Demon Dungeon at Zerion Academy, a nobleman with long, silver hair tied up stood silently. His name was Nia Cynthia, an active mage-knight and one of the Empire¡¯s most promising talents, even designated as the heir to the Yellow Magic Tower. As Nia approached the entrance of the Demon Dungeon, the dungeon guards, who had been informed of his arrival, saluted him. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Accepting their salute, Nia stepped forward towards the entrance. He extended his hand toward the inside of the gate. Crackle¡ª At that moment, sparks erupted from the tips of Nia¡¯s fingers, forcing him to stagger backward. Just as he suspected. Though he had frequently entered the Demon Dungeon during his days at Zerion Academy, the dungeon no longer permitted him entry. If he tried to force his way in, he¡¯d likely be incinerated instantly, his body reduced to ash. Clicking his tongue, Nia lightly rubbed his slightly burnt fingertips. He had grown significantly in magical ability compared to his academy days, yet he still could not overcome the barrier laid by Demon Sovereign, the ruler of the dungeon. ¡°What a persistent bastard,¡± Nia muttered, his voice tinged with annoyance. The barrier not only prevented him from entering but also summoned mere children to confront the Apostles in his place. It was a cowardly and disgraceful tactic. This time, however, Nia had come to test his own magic. He no longer wished to leave everything in the hands of the younger generation. Thus, he stood before the Demon Dungeon once more. One of the primary reasons Nia sided with the First Prince was precisely this. The First Prince was a reformist, a visionary leader dedicated to correcting flawed systems and actively investing in testing innovative methods. This was starkly different from the path taken by the Third Princess. She often remarked of the First Prince¡¯s policies: ¡°Reform is far harder than revolution.¡± Ironically, this distinction led the First Prince to focus on rallying the existing elite rather than amassing a new wave of talent. ¡°Gathering only new talent to advocate for reform is meaningless. The elites always fear losing their privileges. So, when new talent calls for reform, the first thing the elites do is block them.¡± Despite his seemingly reckless demeanor, the First Prince was a deeply thoughtful individual. ¡°That¡¯s why the first step isn¡¯t persuading new talent but winning over the elite. Ignoring the existing elite while pushing reforms won¡¯t solve problems; it will create more. To build a brilliant future, we must prioritize laying a solid foundation in the present.¡± The First Prince sought to shape the Empire into his ideal vision, starting with controlling the present to reach for the future. Nia found himself deeply moved by the First Prince¡¯s vision. If anyone could create an ideal Empire, it was him. ¡°Nia Cynthia, I want you to be my future.¡± The First Prince¡¯s words resonated profoundly. For a vassal, there was no greater honor than such trust. Without hesitation, Nia accepted the First Prince¡¯s proposal. He vowed to make the First Prince the Emperor. ¡®Today, I take one step closer toward his future.¡¯ Nia began sprinkling a reagent onto the ground, then used his staff to draw a magic circle with the mixture. After laboring for a while to complete the intricate design, he firmly struck the center of the circle with his staff. The mana within him began to surge violently. Magic is the art of defying the rules of the world, deceiving its gaze to rewrite its laws. A mage¡¯s skill is measured by their ability to avoid detection. Nia possessed an extraordinary talent for eluding the world¡¯s eyes. As the magic circle beneath him started glowing, an incantation to deceive the world spilled from his lips. The circle radiated blinding light, enveloping Nia completely. Step... Moments later, out of the light stepped a young boy. The boy, appearing in his mid-teens, was dressed in the mage-knight uniform Nia had been wearing. It was the image of Nia¡¯s younger self. Nia clenched and unclenched his hands, feeling the smaller frame. His face and skin had reverted to a youthful appearance. ¡®Adjusting the exact age is still difficult.'' He had aimed for his late teens but ended up in his mid-teens. The magic was still incomplete. Additionally, his mana reserves were significantly reduced in this form compared to his original state. As previously mentioned, magic involves deceiving the world. At that moment, the energy gathering at the tip of the staff suddenly fizzled out. ¡°What?¡± And that wasn¡¯t all. The magic within Nia¡¯s body began to flow uncontrollably into the staff. An unfamiliar crimson-black glow spread across its surface. ¡°Argh?!¡± Nia cried out in alarm and tried to release the staff. But the magic extending from it greedily wrapped around his hand, refusing to let go. And in that instant, Nia realized. ¡®This power... could it be a unicorn horn?¡¯ The mystical unicorn. A bizarre creature that devours the magic of the young, often eluding detection by even the most skilled mages. This staff was made by melting down such a unicorn¡¯s horn. Unicorns are peculiar entities. Even the most capable mage cannot perceive them, as they excel at hiding until they¡¯ve devoured youthful magic. Thus, there is a saying: Unicorns are mysteries unseen by adults. Even Nia, who had been named the heir to the Magic Tower, had not sensed the unicorn horn within the staff. But now, in Nia¡¯s rejuvenated state, the horn was finally revealing its true power. A look of dismay spread across Nia¡¯s face. This staff had been crafted by an artisan recommended by a trusted acquaintance. The fact that a unicorn horn was hidden in it meant¡ª ¡®A trap.¡¯ Nia realized that his acquaintance had betrayed him. And the mastermind behind it was obvious without much thought. The faction of the Third Princess. It was undoubtedly their doing. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Nia swallowed his curse, desperately trying to release the staff. But the unicorn horn only greedily devoured more of Nia¡¯s mana, showing no intention of letting go. Drip, crack! Meanwhile, the Apostle had fully taken shape. A monstrous figure, clad in armor-like exoskeletons with massive swords in both hands, rolled its bizarre, four eyes before locking its gaze on Nia. Its four pupils spun grotesquely in a full circle. ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡± The Apostle let out a deafening roar. It launched itself toward Nia with a powerful leap. Boom, boom, boom! Without magic, a mage is utterly vulnerable. Especially in Nia¡¯s case, where his younger body hadn¡¯t yet fully adapted to his abilities. Nia tried to dodge, throwing himself aside. But the Apostle had already closed the distance. Am I going to die? Like this? Without fulfilling the First Prince¡¯s will. Without securing the family so that Nikita could live freely, without concern for their lineage. Without keeping his promise to his late mother. As these regrets flashed through his mind like a fleeting dream, ¡°No!¡± Nia desperately pushed his magic into overdrive, attempting one last effort to defend themselves. Screech! A boy stepped in front of him. A boy shorter than Nia¡¯s rejuvenated form, with black hair. As soon as Nia saw him, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°You¡ª¡± Hanon Irey. The same boy who, alongside Nikita, served as a student council member. He exhaled in relief as he looked at Nia. ¡°I¡¯m not too late.¡± Then his crimson eyes shifted to the Apostle. Hanon raised a hand, a sly smirk playing on his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve prepared quite the welcome for a guest.¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll make sure to savor it thoroughly.¡± [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 34 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 34: Rescue Not long ago, I had visited the Grey Forest of the Demon Dungeon. I never thought I¡¯d find myself back here again. I exhaled slowly. Before me stood an Apostle. Behind me was Nia, collapsed on the ground. The timing couldn¡¯t have been worse¡ªor better, depending on how you looked at it. If I had been even a little late, Nia would have lost his life. "Why are you here?" A startled voice came from behind me. Having succeeded in the spell to reverse his age, Nia had ventured into the Demon Dungeon. But it seemed the spell wasn¡¯t fully perfected. The irregular extermination squad has appeared. Before me, the Apostle, with its four eyes spinning eerily, fixed its gaze. This Apostle was the Demon Dungeon¡¯s irregular extermination squad. Apostle of Irregularity. It appears whenever someone violates the rules of the Demon Dungeon, tasked with swiftly eliminating the threat. Nia¡¯s spell to reverse his age was incomplete. That imperfection had summoned the Apostle of Irregularity. Clang! In an instant, the Apostle deflected my knife-hand strike. Its attention hadn¡¯t been focused on me from the start. Its sole purpose was to eliminate the irregular¡ªNia. It had no interest in anything else. The Apostle bypassed me and swung its blade, directly connected to its arm, toward Nia. "Not so fast." I intercepted. My hand shot up, clashing with the Apostle¡¯s blade mid-swing. Thanks to countless battles alongside the lazy genius, Ban, I was no stranger to swordplay. Predicting the Apostle¡¯s sword trajectory, I deflected each strike. Seizing an opening, I drove my leg into the Apostle¡¯s abdomen. It staggered back, clearly affected by the heavy blow. But it wasn¡¯t about to take the hit lying down. Its mouth opened, light gathering within. Is it about to fire a beam? Too bad¡ªI didn¡¯t come here alone. BOOM! Before the Apostle could release its beam, a flash of light surged, striking it with devastating force and sending it flying. In the distance, Sharin stood with her staff aimed. When our eyes met, she gave me a languid smile. Sharin Sazaris. The top mage of the Academy. Though whimsical, she was nearly unbeatable when placed as a rearguard ally. Meanwhile, I quickly grabbed Nia¡¯s arm and helped him to his feet. "Explanations can wait. That staff¡ªit¡¯s tied to some kind of magical anomaly, isn¡¯t it?" "How do you¡ª" "I pieced it together. Looks like..." I frowned. "Unicorn horn. Quite the nasty trick." Someone had intentionally set this up, knowing about Nia¡¯s research into age-reversing magic. Activating magic while under the influence of such a spell inevitably invites disaster. Robliage, you¡¯re as ruthless as ever. The Duke of Robliage likely knew about the Apostle of Irregularity. He must have orchestrated this scenario down to the last detail. His ability to set the stage was exceptional. Without lifting a finger, he had effectively assassinated Nia. But there was one thing Robliage hadn¡¯t accounted for. The existence of a true irregular. As someone who had played countless scenarios of The Flame Butterfly, I was a variable he couldn¡¯t predict. "Who are you?" Even as Nia ran alongside me, he stared at me with incomprehension. No matter how much he tried to reason, my sudden appearance made no sense to him. Crunch. The Apostle of Irregularity, struck by Sharin¡¯s spell, slowly rose again. Its twisted limbs realigned grotesquely as it stood, a sight that seemed entirely unnatural. "I put a lot of power into that. Still kicking, huh?" Sharin frowned, gripping her staff tightly. Despite his princely face, this was a bit much. ¡°That¡¯s not it, so stop misunderstanding. I¡¯m saying Nikita might get into trouble because of Professor Nia Cynthia¡¯s feigned death.¡± At the mention of Nikita potentially being in danger, Nia¡¯s anger began to subside. ¡°...She would go that far for me. That makes sense.¡± Whatever his reasoning, as long as he understood, that was fine. I reached out to Nia. ¡°Let me see the hand holding the staff.¡± ¡°This is a unicorn horn. If I give it to you, it could drain your mana.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have my own protections.¡± Nia narrowed his eyes suspiciously. ¡°Who the hell are you, really?¡± From the information I¡¯d dropped to the mysterious aura I carried, I was nothing but an enigma to him. I opened Nia¡¯s hand, one finger at a time. My hand, reinforced with steel-like strength, wasn¡¯t affected by a unicorn¡¯s horn. ¡°You¡¯ll find out one day.¡± The more you investigate, the more you¡¯ll get lost in the mystery. For now, this much was enough. Taking the unicorn horn from Nia, I spun it lightly in my hand. ¡°This will serve as proof of your feigned death, right?¡± A mage losing their staff in a magical battlefield was as good as a death sentence. Not to mention, the unicorn horn embedded in the staff would be a clear piece of evidence. Of course, all loose ends would be tied by the time the horn became an issue. Everyone would claim ignorance, and the only one to take the fall would be the artisan who made the staff. ¡®In the original timeline, even the First Prince didn¡¯t strongly oppose Nia¡¯s death.¡¯ Nia was a powerful asset, but his death was shrouded in too much uncertainty. All the circumstantial evidence pointed to the Third Princess¡¯s faction. However, because of the mysterious methods used, there was no physical proof to hold them accountable. The First Prince¡¯s and Third Princess¡¯s factions were evenly matched. Acting rashly could provoke a backlash. So, Nia¡¯s death ended up being swept under the rug. Except for one person¡ªNikita. She tenaciously pursued the truth of Nia¡¯s death, ultimately concluding it was the work of the Third Princess¡¯s faction. ¡®But this time, things are different.¡¯ Nia was alive. That was the ultimate evidence. The First Prince¡¯s faction would go all out to expose the Third Princess¡¯s schemes. ¡®Duke of Robliage, enjoy your reign while it lasts.¡¯ I had a nice, big humiliation prepared for him. Hope it tastes great. ¡°Take this as well.¡± At that moment, Nia pulled out a necklace from his robes and handed it to me. It bore the crest of the Cynthia family. ¡°This necklace is given to the heir of the Cynthia lineage. With this, my death will seem even more convincing.¡± Nia sighed as he explained. Though he didn¡¯t seem thrilled about dancing to my tune, at least he understood I had no hostility toward him. ¡°If you mess around with Nikita while I¡¯m gone, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± And with that, he left a sharp warning. In Nia¡¯s eyes, I was nothing more than a man trying to seduce his sister. ¡°How¡¯s a dead man going to kill me?¡± I couldn¡¯t resist responding to provocations. ¡°Excuse meee.¡± A voice cut through my banter with Nia. It was Sharin, pointing at something with a troubled expression. What she indicated was a monstrosity so twisted it defied description¡ªthe Apostle of Irregularity. How much magic had she unleashed on it? It had already undergone ten evolutions. Sharin showed me her empty waist holsters. It seemed she had used up all the staves she had been carrying. ¡°It won¡¯t die from magic anymore.¡± The Apostle of Irregularity gains immunity to either magical or physical attacks after being killed ten times. I was stunned. Just how many times had she taken it down? ¡°Grrrrrr...¡± The Apostle of Irregularity growled, clearly enraged by the absurd magical onslaught it had endured. I made a swift decision. ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡± And with that, we bolted for dear life. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 35 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 35: The Clashing Heroines A shocking piece of news spread across Zerion Academy. Nia Cynthia, heir to the Cynthia Duchy and the next Yellow Tower Master, had gone missing in the Demon Dungeon during a magic experiment. The one who discovered this was Sharin Sazaris, Nia''s research assistant. As the daughter of the Blue Tower Master, Sharin had a rapport with Nia and frequently exchanged ideas with him. During one of these exchanges, Sharin noticed an anomaly in Nia''s magic and went to the Demon Dungeon to meet him. However, she could not find Nia there. Instead, she found only Nia''s staff and the necklace granted exclusively to the heir of the Cynthia family. For a mage to lose their staff in the Demon Dungeon was tantamount to death. The news of his "disappearance" was, for all intents and purposes, an announcement of his death. Led by Nia''s younger sister, Nikita, the student council organized an investigation into the Demon Dungeon. They uncovered traces of a new type of Apostle emerging from its depths. Despite their efforts, they could not locate Nia''s body. Several follow-up searches ensued, but Nia''s presence remained elusive. Eventually, it was concluded that Nia had perished. The gruesome events in the Demon Dungeon threw the world into chaos. This was the second fatal incident involving the Demon Dungeon within a year, and it reignited worldwide concern over its dangers. Amid this turmoil, doubts about Nia''s death began to surface, prompting some to launch their own investigations. While the world reeled from the news, I slowly folded the morning newspaper I was reading. ¡®It was a good call to use the back entrance.¡¯ I had sent Sharin through the main entrance but took an alternate path through a hidden entrance to the Demon Dungeon that few knew about. The Demon Dungeon creates and erases entrances daily. Thanks to my knowledge of this phenomenon, my presence remained undetected. ¡®Sharin will likely remain above suspicion.¡¯ As Nia, the next Yellow Tower Master, had occasionally interacted with Sharin, the daughter of the Blue Tower Master, her testimony lent credibility to the narrative. A week after news of Nia''s disappearance spread, Nia successfully joined forces with the First Prince, his identity intact and undetected. ¡®My involvement will surely reach the First Prince.¡¯ After all, it was largely thanks to me that Nia survived. He would undoubtedly mention my contribution to the First Prince. Naturally, the Prince would find my existence intriguing. ¡®This might speed up certain events, but...¡¯ It was a choice I had made. To help Nia, Sharin had accompanied me on this mission, and she remained silent about the details afterward. Knowing her personality, she wouldn¡¯t divulge this matter lightly. She understood the complications that could arise from even a careless word. I decided to trust her. ¡®In any case, the world now believes Nia is dead.¡¯ More precisely, Nikita needed to believe that Nia was dead. For her to take the path of becoming the Dragon of Calamity, the boss of Act 4, this narrative was essential. Like clockwork, the story was heading toward its intended trajectory. Yet, my chest felt heavy. For the sake of the story, Nikita had to experience this profound loss and hit rock bottom. That truth weighed on me. ¡®I hold Nikita in high regard, after all.¡¯ Nikita had always been a character I admired. Her determination and resilience resonated deeply with me no matter the adversity. Yet, despite that, I couldn''t help but feel vulnerable when it came to Nikita. ¡®Could it be...¡¯ Was this the lingering influence of this body¡¯s original owner, Vikamon? Vikamon had harbored feelings for Nikita, and many of his heinous deeds against Lucas were driven by his affection for her. I had displaced Vikamon''s soul to take over this body. Perhaps the emotions he felt lingered within it, influencing me. A sigh escaped my lips. The real Vikamon no longer existed in this world. My attempts to gather information about him had only yielded what I already knew. ¡®Vikamon, were you so reluctant to see Nikita in pain?¡¯ I asked the question to the Vikamon who might be listening from somewhere unknown, raising my head. Even so, this was a trial that Nikita had to endure. Without her transformation into the Dragon of Calamity, the story could not progress to Act 4. I folded the newspaper and placed it back in its holder, situated by the entrance for students to read as they arrived. Walking through the morning corridors, the humid rain pattered lightly against the windows. It seemed to foreshadow the coming rainy season. This marked the end of the first semester of second year, signaling the approaching conclusion of Act 3. It was also the time for the main storyline of the Flame Butterfly Arc to unfold in earnest. My footsteps echoed softly as I walked the corridor. Snippets of students'' conversations about Nia¡¯s death reached my ears. For the students, Nia¡¯s death was a significant topic of discussion. I passed the chattering students and arrived at a familiar door. Student Council Room. Knocking twice, I slowly opened the door. Creaaak. A familiar figure came into view through the open door¡ªa girl staring blankly out the rain-soaked window. Mornings were spent training with Aisha. After morning classes, lunchtime was consumed by student council work. After afternoon classes, evenings were spent on magic engraving training with Sharin. Caught up in such a packed schedule, time flew by. At one point, I even crossed paths with the third princess, Iris Hysirion, but she didn¡¯t say anything particular about Nia. She might have guessed that Nia was still alive given her sharp insight. Alternatively, if she believed Nia was dead, she might have simply found it unfortunate and saw no reason to discuss it with me. From my perspective, it was a relief not to get entangled with Iris yet. The time to interact with her would come much later, in the second half of Act 3. Now, the story had reached the end of Act 3, Chapter 4¡ªthe climax of the heroines¡¯ individual episodes. And then, I encountered an entirely unexpected problem. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± An enraged voice pierced the air. I had just finished my morning lecture and was heading to lunch when I saw a group of people. Among them was a girl with honey-blonde hair that reminded me of the sun. Her face was contorted in an expression more intense than I¡¯d ever seen. Isabel Luna. She was the main heroine of the Firefly Arc. My brows furrowed in curiosity. It was unusual, to say the least. Isabel had never raised her voice at someone like this, even when she was directly criticized. ¡°B-Belle, calm down. Is it really worth getting so angry? We were just curious, that¡¯s all.¡± The girls who had asked the question were visibly flustered. They hadn¡¯t expected Isabel to react so vehemently. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bomb waiting to go off,¡± Muttered Seron, who was standing beside me, her lips curling in disdain. I shot her a questioning glance, asking if she knew what was going on. Seron shrugged casually as if it were no big deal. ¡°They¡¯re the ones who¡¯ve been trying to match Isabel with someone from their class. They love stirring things up like that.¡± So they were the origin of the rumors. ¡°Lately, Isabel¡¯s been focused solely on her training, hardly talking to anyone. I guess those girls directly asked her about it.¡± Still, my curiosity didn¡¯t abate. ¡®Normally, Isabel would have sighed and corrected them.¡¯ I knew her well enough to believe that. No matter the situation, she wouldn¡¯t have raised her voice like this. ¡°I kind of get it now,¡± Seron said, seemingly having figured something out. Being another girl, she likely had insights I didn¡¯t. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°After Lucas died, Isabel was in a deep slump, right? Then you¡ªyou damn sweet potato¡ªprovoked her, intentionally or not, and helped her regain her strength.¡± That had been my plan all along. Anger, after all, can be fuel for life. ¡°But since when, exactly? Was it after the Demon Dungeon incident? Isabel has grown much more... intense.¡± After that incident, Isabel hadn¡¯t once met my eyes. But it wasn¡¯t just me. Isabel had distanced herself from everyone around her. Instead, she poured herself into training. ¡°If she¡¯s been single-mindedly training like that and then someone pesters her about love or relationships, it¡¯s bound to piss her off.¡± As Seron spoke, Isabel turned and stormed off. The other girls looked at each other in confusion, trying to figure out what had just happened. Even the boys were tilting their heads in puzzlement. I sighed and rubbed the back of my neck. Anger can indeed fuel a person¡¯s resolve and drive them forward. But I also know the other side of anger. When it burns too fiercely, consuming everything in its path, it eventually leaves nothing behind but ashes. ¡®If Isabel started changing after the Demon Dungeon incident...¡¯ Something must have affected her deeply, shaking her to the core. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± I left Seron behind and walked off. She called after me, asking about lunch, but I brushed her off, saying I¡¯d eat later. I already knew where Isabel would be. There was a place she always went to when she was feeling down. Exiting the martial arts building, I walked for a while until I reached a park. The stone walls of Zerion Academy surrounded it. Looking closely at the wall, I found the stone steps that workers had left behind while constructing the wall. I lightly stepped onto the stairs and climbed up. At the top of the wall, I spotted Isabel sitting at the far end, staring blankly at the sky. ¡°Isabel.¡± When I called her name, Isabel turned around belatedly to look at me. She gazed at me for a moment before letting out a long sigh. ¡°How did you know I¡¯d be here?¡± Her response wasn¡¯t the same as usual. I realized it then. The flames of anger that had reignited her life¡ª They were now burning out. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 36 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 36: Firewood The first thought that crossed my mind was simple: Why? Isabel would never forgive me for blaming Lucas. Therefore, I assumed her anger would never subside. And yet, somehow, her anger was clearly fading. ¡®What am I missing?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t figure it out. The third act centers on Nikita. So I had focused only on Nikita¡¯s situation, overlooking Isabel entirely. ¡°Isabel.¡± In that case, I might as well... ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who proudly declared you¡¯d take me down for condemning your friend? Where¡¯s all that fire gone now?¡± It¡¯s better to be blunt. Circling around the issue wouldn¡¯t lead to any answers. I fixed Isabel with a stern look. Her fist clenched tightly but loosened almost immediately. I squinted my eyes slightly at the sight. "Yes, that''s right," Isabel admitted, her voice calm as she stared down at her now-open hand. A hollow laugh escaped her lips. ¡°But then, all of a sudden, I started thinking.¡± The light in Isabel''s eyes began to fade. ¡°I started to wonder if I even have the right to condemn you for tarnishing Lucas¡¯s name.¡± Anger can set a person ablaze with enough intensity to live a second life. But sometimes, a fire burns so fiercely that a single trivial trigger can extinguish it entirely. ¡°After Lucas died, I did nothing.¡± Isabel looked down at her empty hands and trembled slowly. Her tightly clenched lips quivered. When she heard the news of Lucas''s death, she had been so deeply shocked that she let go of everything. Even her own life was no exception. Like a sunflower deprived of the sun, she was withering away. ¡°I just... I couldn¡¯t accept reality. I did nothing but sit there, blankly. No, that¡¯s not right.¡± Isabel¡¯s hollow eyes rose to meet mine. ¡°It¡¯s just like you said before. I was going to die following Lucas.¡± She had lost the person dearest to her in the world. Parting ways forever with a friend she had grown up with her entire life shattered her existence. She stopped eating, drinking, or sleeping. She repeated days of emptiness. ¡°I just wanted to die like that.¡± But as time passed, she realized something. ¡°That kind of person... Me...¡± Isabel had truly wished for death. ¡°What right do I have...¡± Clinging to life despite wanting to die, she had pretended to speak on behalf of Lucas. Only now did she understand what a mistake that was. Lucas had died facing the apostles to save others. No one knew this better than Isabel. Lucas had died to save others. But Isabel, unable to accept his death, had tried to follow him into the grave. It was the very choice Lucas would have hated most and grieved over. Isabel had almost become the worst kind of friend to Lucas¡ªa friend who followed him to death. She buried her face in her hands, clutching her own head as if to claw it apart, and released a wail of anguish. ¡°How could I...?¡± Tears streamed from Isabel''s eyes, falling heavily to the ground. ¡°I tried to do that... to Lucas.¡± Unable to endure the pain burning inside her chest, Isabel sank to her knees. The one who had suffered most was Lucas, the one who had died. Yet she had been about to heap even more pain upon him. The realization crushed her. ¡°How... could I?¡± Isabel spiraled into self-loathing. My red eyes glowed from within the shade. "Your friend is dead. The dead can''t speak. Even if you die, all you''ll become is another silent corpse alongside them. That won''t make your friend sad¡ªbecause the dead can''t feel sadness." Isabel was trapped in the chains of Lucas''s ghost. If I was going to save her now, I had to use that ghost, Lucas, as leverage. "On the other hand, if you died and Lucas overheard someone speaking ill of you, do you think he¡¯d sit idly by and say the same thing you¡¯re saying?" Isabel''s shoulders flinched. We both knew the answer to that. Absolutely not. If it were Lucas, he wouldn''t have let anyone tarnish Isabel''s memory, no matter what. "You said you didn¡¯t want your friend to be insulted anymore." I coldly stated, "But isn''t what you''re doing now the worst insult to your friend?" Standing by while her precious friend''s memory was tarnished, saying she lacked the right to defend them¡ª That, more than anything, was the greatest betrayal to Lucas. Isabel''s gaze trembled violently. "I still believe Lucas''s death stained the history of Zerion Academy and set a poor example for its students." I reignited the spark within her by repeating the words that had angered her before. "Isabel, what about you?" Her tear-streaked face showed her biting her lip tightly. Her hands, bloodied from her clenched fists, trembled as she looked up at me again. In her once-dull eyes, a faint but unmistakable spark of determination began to flicker once more. "...No. Lucas gave his all to save others. No one has the right to undermine that." Isabel began to rebuild her resolve, not on the shaky foundations of her past, but on a firm base of determination she could stand on. "I won''t let what happened to your friend happen again. His death is a stain on Zerion Academy''s history, and it must be erased." Isabel firmly countered, "Lucas''s death was a noble sacrifice. His will, sacrificed for others, is an example everyone should follow." Our views clashed. At some point, Isabel had risen to her feet. On the day I first met Isabel, I had made up my mind. I couldn¡¯t become the sun that Lucas was to Isabel. So, at the very least, I decided to become her moon. Even if the moonlight was mistaken for sunlight, I would make sure the sunflower raised its head. "Isabel, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll ever see eye to eye. You¡¯re exactly the kind of person I can¡¯t stand." "The feeling¡¯s mutual. I don¡¯t like you either." Just as on the day I first met her, her eyes glared at me fiercely. For now, that was enough. With Lucas''s ghost binding her, Isabel would live on, if only to uphold his will. "Fine. Let¡¯s see whose view prevails in the end." I wasn¡¯t here to console Isabel or to help her back on her feet. In her story, my role was to be the rival and adversary she had to overcome. My part was done. From below the fortress wall, I saw her friends rushing toward her. Among them was Sharin, her closest companion. They would listen to her story and support her. I turned to leave. "...Hanon Irey, let me ask you one thing." Just then, Isabel called me by my name for the first time as I walked away. "...Have you ever met Lucas before?" Perhaps something in our conversation had stirred her suspicions. I looked at Isabel briefly, then turned my gaze away. "I don¡¯t know. Maybe we crossed paths somewhere." It was better to leave her with questions than to deny it outright and arouse suspicion. With that, I left Isabel behind. Even after I was gone, she simply stood there, watching me disappear below the fortress wall. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 37 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 37: Forming a Team for the Group Competition After the incident at the fortress, Isabel changed. First, she apologized to her friends for getting angry at them. In turn, her friends admitted they had spoken too hastily and apologized as well. It was a heartwarming scene, reflective of Isabel''s normally upright character. Her training intensity had also increased, though not to the point of overexertion. She learned to pace herself, taking a broader, longer-term view instead of seeking short-term gains. Even Ban acknowledged that Isabel''s potential for growth had significantly increased. One other notable change stood out: her face, which had been losing its vitality, now radiated brightness. Though not as lively as before Lucas''s death, she had regained much of her characteristic cheerfulness, resuming her role as the bright heroine who lifted everyone''s spirits. However, there was one person she still didn¡¯t treat warmly. ¡°You know, when you act like that, it scares the others!¡± ¡°If something like this frightens them, they¡¯re unfit to be students at Zerion Academy.¡± ¡°There you go again. You''re too strict.¡± ¡°The others are just too lax.¡± That person was me. About a week had passed since my incident with Isabel. For a while, she avoided eye contact with me. But lately, she started confronting me whenever she thought I was up to something. It felt even more intense than when she had been fiercely criticizing Lucas. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve made yourself quite the enemy.¡± After another argument with Isabel, I returned to my seat, where Seron clicked her tongue at me. This morning, I had scolded some students for slacking off during class. And, as expected, Isabel jumped in to argue. ¡°Why do you keep provoking Isabel, Princess Sweet Potato?¡± ¡°I never provoke her first. She¡¯s the one who starts it.¡± ¡°Sweet Potato, it¡¯s because you respond to her differently than you do with others.¡± ¡°You seem to be the type that¡¯s hard to coexist with.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Seron tilted her head. By the way, is this girl sticking to me for good now? ¡°Speaking of which, why don¡¯t you patch things up with the girls?¡± Seron was still at odds with the girls. I suggested she make amends, but she just snorted. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about them.¡± ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t care less about you either.¡± ¡°Geez, what¡¯s with you? I just realized it¡¯s easier this way.¡± Seron crossed her arms and leaned back against the desk. ¡°When you¡¯re in the middle of those girls, you have to constantly read the room, whether you like it or not. It¡¯s exhausting, not being able to say what you want.¡± ¡°Can you even hold back?¡± The idea of headstrong Seron holding back was laughable. What kind of world do girls live in? ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have to do that with you, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I wish you¡¯d hold back with me too.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather bite my tongue and die.¡± Such harsh words. It seemed Seron had embraced the life of a lone wolf.No?v(el)B\\jnn But she needed to learn how to rejoin the pack. What a shame. As I clicked my tongue, I happened to lock eyes with Isabel across the room. She looked back with determination in her eyes, then turned away. Before, a meeting of our eyes would have ignited a fiery argument. Now, her demeanor toward me had softened noticeably. To others, it might still look like we were always at odds. But it was clear to me that her feelings weren¡¯t just anger anymore. Though I couldn¡¯t fully grasp Isabel¡¯s emotions, I knew what one of them was: Rivalry. Isabel sought to carry out Lucas¡¯s will and save everyone. I aimed to restore Zerion Academy¡¯s tarnished name, born from Lucas¡¯s death, by saving everyone. Though our motivations were different, our goals were the same. From this, a sense of rivalry had sparked in Isabel. Not bad. If I could fan the flames of her spirit, that was enough for me. The top student of the magic arts department. ¡°Nom nom, so you¡¯re asking me to join your team for the group match?¡± With her usual languid expression, Sharin drawled her words. She licked her fingers after tasting the bread I brought her. "Why should I, though?" Sharin tilted her head, a pure, innocent question as to why she should join my team. "At least finish your bread first before talking." "This bread, Hannon, is something you gave me because you like me, isn¡¯t it?" What a ridiculous assumption. Despite her words, Sharin didn¡¯t stop nibbling on the bread, a lazy smile curling her lips. "Then say something that¡¯ll convince me to join your team, Hannon." Sharin, the top student in magic arts as a second-year, was someone who must have already received countless offers to join teams for the group match. Occasionally, if the mood struck her, she¡¯d whimsically join some team. That¡¯s why everyone tries their luck with her. And Sharin would always ask them the same question: What¡¯s in it for me? Why should I join your team? Their answer was always predictable. "We¡¯ll win first place in the group match." Anyone can say that with their mouth. But I know better. "You¡¯re not really interested in the group match, are you?" The group match is included in the students¡¯ final grades. Naturally, students are desperate to achieve good results in it. But what about Sharin? Even as the top student in magic arts, she has zero interest in grades. The reason she¡¯s the top student is simple. Her extraordinary talent in magic is something the magic arts professor recognizes more than anyone else. The second-year magic arts professor is a firm believer in meritocracy. His grading criteria are entirely based on one thing: how much magical aptitude the student demonstrates. For Sharin, whose magical talent is said to appear once in a thousand years, the professor always gives her the highest marks, regardless of her actual results. Some criticize this as bias, but anyone familiar with magic arts understands. Sharin¡¯s abilities are such that no grade lower than top marks would suffice. So, even though Sharin has no interest in grades, she remains the top student. Because of this, those who don¡¯t understand magic arts or Sharin assume she¡¯s working hard to maintain her grades. "So what¡¯s in this group match for someone like you?" When I hit her weak spot, Sharin¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Hannon, you know way too much about meee." "That¡¯s why I¡¯ll propose something else." Sharin¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Your father." At those words, Sharin froze on the spot. "I¡¯ll teach you how to strike a blow against him." Her eyes widened at my remark. "Sharin!" The door to the magic arts classroom, empty during lunchtime, suddenly burst open, and someone entered. A girl with honey-blonde hair reminiscent of sunlight. Isabel Luna. She stopped in her tracks, her eyes widening as she saw Sharin and me together. "Uh?" Her gaze questioned why the two of us were together. Her best friend and her rival. Isabel froze as she looked between us. Oh, no. I hadn¡¯t expected Isabel to show up at this moment, and I found myself momentarily taken aback. Silence filled the room. Sharin was frozen by my words. Isabel was frozen by the sight of Sharin and me together. And I was frozen by Isabel¡¯s unexpected appearance. The situation had suddenly turned into a complete mess. [PR/N: A mexican standoff!] [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 38 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 38: I''m Screwed Lunchtime, an empty classroom for magic studies. Hannon Irey. Sharin Sarzaris. Isabel Luna. The three of us stood frozen, staring at one another. The issue here? Among the three, Hannon is me. From outside the window, the cheerful voices of other students floated in. The sound of kids returning after lunch. In the silence that passed between us, the one to finally break it was Isabel. ¡°...Why are you two together?¡± Isabel¡¯s best friend, Sharin. Isabel¡¯s rival, me. And at a time when everyone else had gone off to eat lunch, here we were. Alone, eating bread and chatting casually with each other. This scene was enough to stir up a storm of emotions for Isabel. Even I, who believed it wasn¡¯t right to connect everything in life to romance, could easily imagine how this situation might appear to her. ¡°I got a proposal.¡± It wasn¡¯t me who answered Isabel¡¯s question, but Sharin. The tense expression she had earlier, upon hearing my suggestion, was nowhere to be seen. In its place, she was back to her usual self, pointing at me. ¡°He asked me to join his team for the upcoming group match.¡± Hearing this, Isabel¡¯s eyes went wide. Her reaction made it clear she hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of me asking Sharin for such a thing. ¡°...Are you two really close enough to make a proposal like that?¡± Most of the time Sharin and I met was during the evenings. That was when Isabel was often busy training, meaning she wouldn¡¯t know what Sharin was up to at those hours. She certainly wouldn¡¯t have imagined that Sharin had been teaching me magic inscription techniques all this time. ¡°Yeah, Hannon really likes me.¡± What kind of nonsense is this? I turned to Sharin in disbelief before glancing at Isabel. Sure enough, she had a look of utter confusion, mouth agape. The way she stared at me screamed misunderstanding. For her, the idea that her rival might be harboring feelings for her best friend? Yeah, that was a lot to take in. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Why is she taking this so seriously? ¡°That¡¯s nonsense,¡± I said firmly. When I denied it outright, Isabel looked uncertain, her lips twitching, and then turned back to Sharin. But Sharin, with her usual lazy smile, didn¡¯t say another word. This girl... Through this exchange, Sharin subtly hinted at our relationship. Close enough to joke like this¡ªour connection wasn¡¯t superficial. Sharin, known for being aloof and unpredictable, wasn¡¯t one to grow attached to others easily. Most people thought they¡¯d grown close to her, only to find her completely distant the next time they met. That was the kind of person Sharin was. Isabel, therefore, was likely the only one Sharin considered a true friend. And now, here was Sharin, treating me¡ªher friend¡¯s rival¡ªso warmly in front of Isabel. This must have been a huge shock for her. ¡°Uh, ah, uhh...¡± So much so that Isabel seemed completely broken. I glared at Sharin, who glared back with an icy glint in her otherwise smiling eyes. Oh no. She¡¯s mad. Sharin had no patience for people stirring up her emotions, but I had no other choice. We needed a strong result in the group match if I wanted to move forward with the plan. And to achieve that, I absolutely needed Sharin on my team. I¡¯m desperate here too. Though it was unlikely Sharin would understand. ¡°I... I also came to propose teaming up with Sharin.¡± At that moment, Isabel snapped back to reality, refocusing on the original topic. Like me, she¡¯d heard about the group match earlier from Vega. The time difference was because I didn¡¯t have anyone to approach for a team, while Isabel had many people and took her time talking to them. The problem was that Sharin, as Isabel¡¯s best friend, was highly likely to join Isabel¡¯s team instead. ¡°Sorry, but I asked her first.¡± ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m into tall, handsome, manly types. And you? You¡¯re about as far from ¡®manly¡¯ as it gets.¡± ¡°Good. From today on, I¡¯ll make sure not to even see you as human.¡± Seron squeaked and pretended to run away as I rolled up my sleeves. If I can joke like this without a second thought, I must¡¯ve been around these two too long. ¡°So, what were you talking about?¡± Seron, who had just arrived after a private lesson with Professor Vega, was unaware of the earlier conversation since the morning class had been training-focused. ¡°Card¡¯s joining my team.¡± ¡°Ugh, no way.¡± Seron instantly made a face of disgust. Tilting my head, I asked her, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°What do you mean why? Having someone like him will mess up the team¡¯s vibe.¡± ¡°Why are you the one worrying about that?¡± My straightforward question made Seron blink in confusion, tilting her head in return. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because...¡± Seron trailed off, and her eyes gradually widened. ¡°Wait, wait, Princess Sweet Potato, don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡± ¡°Nope, not Princess Sweet Potato.¡± ¡°Ah, come on! You need me! Without me, you can¡¯t even find a proper frontliner!¡± ¡°Our backline¡¯s already set with Sharin.¡± Seron¡¯s jaw dropped. Second-year, top of the magic academy. A genius hailed as one of the best in the century¡ªmentioning Sharin Sazaris¡¯s name flipped her entire demeanor. ¡°Sha¡ªSharin Sazaris? Why¡ªwhy would she join?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m very resourceful.¡± After all, I¡¯d already recruited greats like Aisha the Iron Sword, Foara the Spirit Lord Contractor, and even Saint Sirmiel. With such a track record, there was no room for doubt this time either. ¡°With Sharin on board, frontliners will be lining up to join us.¡± The news hadn¡¯t spread yet, but it wouldn¡¯t take long. Soon, plenty of candidates would be begging to join as frontliners. Realizing this, Seron¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°W-Wait, then what about me?¡± ¡°I was asking you earlier¡ªwhy are you so concerned about our team?¡± I smiled sweetly. Seron¡¯s face slowly turned crimson as she finally grasped her situation. Her hand shot out, clutching my collar. ¡°P-Princess Sweet Potato¡ªno, Hannon, don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Seron, I think you¡¯d better hurry and find another team.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong! My grades have been good lately, right? And my skills are decent too! Please, come on!¡± ¡°Exactly. With those skills, any team would be happy to have you.¡± Tears welled up in Seron¡¯s eyes as she sniffled to my collar with both hands. ¡°Wangnon, please! I¡¯ve got nowhere else to go. Please?¡± ¡°Seron, when you beg, you should use proper honorifics.¡± ¡°P-Please! I beg you, put me on the team!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still holding your head up too high. And what¡¯s with that weak voice?¡± ¡°P-Please! I¡¯m begging you! Put me on the team, please!¡± She bowed deeply, trembling as she spoke. Watching her, I reached out to pat her head. ¡°See? That¡¯s how you ask nicely. Good girl.¡± Other students stared at us, their expressions a mix of bewilderment and pity. But it didn¡¯t matter. Being branded as part of the ¡°troublemaker trio¡± meant odd stares were par for the course. ¡°Waaaaahhhh!¡± At that moment, Seron raised her head and looked up at me with tear-streaked cheeks. Gripping my collar, she started shaking me wildly. Maybe I pushed her too far¡ªshe looked genuinely broken. But she still didn¡¯t want to leave the team, glaring at me fiercely in silence. ¡°Seron, if we win first place in the group competition, your parents might give you a bigger allowance, don¡¯t you think?¡± Her shoulders twitched. Seron was notorious for getting generous allowances from her parents, so the prospect of more money was her lifeline. ¡°With Sharin, securing at least the top ranks is pretty much guaranteed.¡± Seron carefully straightened my collar, which she¡¯d been wrinkling moments earlier. Her tear-filled eyes glimmered with hope. She had already been rewarded generously by her parents after the Gray Forest incident. Rumor had it her allowance had even been raised. With that in mind, doing well in this competition would likely mean another increase. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s aim for first place together.¡± Seron¡¯s demeanor had done a complete 180, and Card whistled, clearly entertained. ¡°You¡¯re getting better and better at taming people.¡± Taming? Please. It¡¯s called effective communication. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 39 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 39: The Ingenious Move That Defeated the Mad Mage Another week passed since the group competition was announced. I have a compelling reason to perform exceptionally in this group competition. The reason? To leave a strong impression on a particular individual. This person is a central figure in the empire and will significantly influence the future scenario. ¡®They¡¯ll definitely attend this group competition.¡¯ That¡¯s why I must achieve a remarkable performance at all costs. ¡°Senior, your stamina has really improved recently.¡± Early morning. Aisha, jogging alongside me, complimented my endurance. Just as she said, my stamina continues to grow steadily. The potential of my body, enhanced by Vikamon¡¯s abilities, seems limitless. It¡¯s astonishing how quickly my stamina is improving, even to myself. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Aisha.¡± ¡°Oh, not at all. It¡¯s because of your hard work, senior.¡± Aisha always has a way with words. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not enough yet.¡± Indeed, my physical strength and skills have advanced significantly in a short time. That¡¯s undoubtedly due to my efforts. But even so, it¡¯s not sufficient to secure outstanding results in the group competition. ¡®It¡¯s about time.¡¯ It¡¯s time to find a new card to help me navigate through the scenario. Following my steel skin and magic engraving, I need something else. While someone like Lucas could rely on sheer willpower to get through challenges, I, who lacks Flame of Resolve, can¡¯t afford to. ¡°Are you deep in thought again, senior?¡± Aisha noticed me zoning out during our run, a habit she¡¯s grown familiar with. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s dangerous to get lost in thought while running. Should we take a break instead?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve run so much that not running feels stranger now.¡± My body has grown so accustomed to running that it¡¯s almost unnatural not to. Aisha smiled, seemingly pleased that I had gotten so used to it. She had always wanted a training partner, and I had filled that role for her. Because of that, Aisha cared for me greatly. ¡°Aisha, what do you think the odds are of someone getting struck by lightning in their lifetime?¡± Even when I asked a random question, Aisha took it seriously and pondered. ¡°Hmm, extremely rare, right? At least, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone around me being struck.¡± ¡°Exactly. But there was someone who lived their life being struck by lightning repeatedly.¡± ¡°Someone like that actually existed?¡± ¡°Yeah, you could say their life was a series of tragic events.¡± Aisha seemed puzzled, but this person was critical for my future plans. ¡®The problem is...¡¯ This individual was already dead, killed by a lightning strike. *** Lightning. A phenomenon caused by an electrical discharge between clouds and the ground. The odds of being struck by lightning in a lifetime are 1 in 280,000. Such odds make it reasonable to consider anyone struck by lightning as extremely unlucky. But there existed someone who had been struck by lightning. Not just once, but a total of 108 times. The name bestowed upon them: Lightning Caller. This person met their end after being struck for the 107th time. Their 108th lightning strike? It hit their grave after they were buried. Whether they were loved or hated by lightning remains a mystery. That was Lightning Caller¡¯s fate. But they were dead. So how could I possibly find them? The Answer Lies in the Special Arts Department. Special Arts. A department created for those who couldn¡¯t be neatly categorized into martial arts or magic disciplines. I knew exactly who he meant by "the Empress." The Empress of Steel, a Mystery¡ªa being I had in my care. A Mystery is an aberration, a being that failed to become a deity. They share some similarities with ghosts, in that they linger in the world due to certain powers. Ghosts, too, are spirits tied to this world by unresolved forces. Perhaps that¡¯s why Grantoni, having seen the Empress depart, seemed to harbor a certain sentiment. "Thanks for the kind words." "Ha ha... That¡¯s why you¡¯re so popular with the ghosts. If you¡¯d like, I could introduce you to one." "If you¡¯re offering, can I pick someone specific?" When I spoke boldly, Grantoni burst into laughter. Most who faced him would shrink away in fear or unease. After all, he mingled not with the living, but with the dead. He was walking a path that distanced him from the world of the living. For someone like me to approach him so casually¡ªit was clearly a novelty for him. "Ha ha! Sure. Who do you have in mind?" Though there was no visible gauge, I felt his favorability toward me rise. "The Thunder Caller." I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small box. It was an item I had acquired a long time ago while obtaining the Veil¡¯s Bandages. It was something I had barely managed to take from the Mad mage, Vinesha. Ssshhh¡ª I opened the lid of the box, revealing a small pendant inside. Thunk¡ª Grantoni¡¯s skeletal head stiffened as he recognized the box''s contents. Naturally so. To him, Vinesha was a figure of hatred. The Mad mage had killed Grantoni¡¯s mentor. And the box I now held contained an artifact stolen from his mentor after their death. "You can ask your mentor directly about this, if you¡¯d like." After all, even his late mentor lingered nearby. Thud¡ª I closed the lid of the box. Before coming to Zerion Academy to clear the Flame Butterfly Arc, I had prepared everything I could. This was one of the key items for the ending. Grantoni remained silent, momentarily stunned by the unexpected item I had presented. After a long pause, he slowly raised his head. In his dark, empty sockets, no emotion could be discerned. "How did you get this from Vinesha? She guards it closely¡ªit wouldn¡¯t have been easy." Vinesha is a mid-game boss, appearing in Act 4. She¡¯s an opponent far beyond what most could handle. The answer to how I acquired the pendant was simple. "I seduced her." Though his skull lacked eyes, I could sense the impression of him blinking in surprise. "When I seduced her, she gave me anything I wanted." Love blinds people. So, I seduced Vinesha. It¡¯s not for nothing that Vikamon, the host from the House of Pleasures, made a living wooing women. I had a natural gift¡ªmy appearance. I used it to its fullest. Vinesha has a thing for younger men. Grantoni stared at me blankly, then suddenly burst into raucous laughter. "Ha ha ha! That was the last thing I expected to hear. Whether it¡¯s true or not, you¡¯ve brought the item before me, so I¡¯ll believe you." It¡¯s true, though. If I¡¯d looked like Vikamon, he would¡¯ve understood. "Ha ha... Fine." He stood up lightly from his seat. "I¡¯ll summon the ghost you want." The deal was done. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 40 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 40: The Lightning Ravager In the darkened classroom, Grantoni was busy preparing a necromantic ritual to summon Thunder Caller. He painted a massive magic circle using goat¡¯s blood and scattered bone dust of indeterminate origin across it. After a while of bustling preparations, Grantoni finally grinned with satisfaction. ¡°This sets the mood.¡± ¡°Grantoni, all of this feels unnecessary, doesn¡¯t it?¡± What he was attempting was a summoning ritual¡ªnothing he¡¯d ever read indicated such dramatics were required. ¡°Hehe, these things are all about the atmosphere.¡± True to his eccentric nature, it was clear he was doing this simply because he wanted to. ¡°So, who are we summoning again?¡± Had he forgotten already? ¡°Thunder Caller.¡± ¡°Not the nickname¡ªthe actual name.¡± Ah, right. Calling someone by a nickname via necromancy wouldn¡¯t exactly summon them. ¡°Barcavaran.¡± A name from the northern empire, derived from the savage tribes that lived among the world¡¯s tallest mountain ranges. ¡°Hehe, noted.¡± Grantoni clattered his teeth together and stepped into the center of the magic circle he had drawn. He placed a chair backward and sat with its backrest pressed against his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll start the summoning now. Keep quiet for a bit.¡± Grantoni was a spiritualist, and not just any ordinary one. He was among the most gifted, a person who was closer to the dead than the living¡ªa mobile mausoleum. He wasn¡¯t called by such a chilling nickname for nothing. As his skeletal eye sockets lost their eerie glow, the atmosphere in the classroom began to shift. This place was transforming into a domain that welcomed death. Even my steel skin started trembling in response to the encroaching aura of death. An unsettling, creeping sensation crawled across my entire body. The colors of the scenery began to drain away, leaving everything bathed in a desaturated grayish hue. This signified one thing: the classroom was now an entry point to the Otherworld, the realm of spirits. This was why Grantoni was considered an unparalleled spiritualist¡ªhis unique ability allowed him to traverse the boundary between life and death at will. Yet even he knew. Staying in the Otherworld for too long meant risking the inability to return. And still, he repeatedly ventured here, undoubtedly searching for someone. ¡®That someone...¡¯ One day, though, he would have to let go. During the fourth act of the ¡°Mad Mage Saga,¡± in his final battle against Vinesha, Grantoni faced a crossroads. Would he remain in the Otherworld? Or choose to stay in the mortal realm? If he stayed in the Otherworld, he would find happiness¡ªhis greatest wish fulfilled. But it would also bring about one of the story¡¯s 38 bad endings: The Descent of the Otherworld. If he stayed in the mortal realm, however, it would mean an eternal separation from what he held dear¡ªan endless sorrow that would haunt him forever. Happiness in the Otherworld or despair in reality¡ªthe choice was his alone. ¡®As for me...¡¯ Despite knowing his story, I must ensure he stays in the mortal realm. ¡®But that¡¯s still far off.¡¯ As I observed the Otherworld¡¯s dull, lifeless hues, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly. This bleak, joyless world was the place Grantoni considered his happiest refuge. Reality must have appeared even grayer to him. ¡°Barcavaran.¡± Grantoni began his invocation, and immediately, the classroom¡¯s windows burst open. Heavy blackout curtains flapped wildly in the northern wind that came rushing in. The biting cold stung my steel skin, and I almost let out an involuntary sound. While I had grown used to intense heat, freezing cold was another story entirely. My steel-like skin amplified the chill, making my teeth chatter uncontrollably. ¡®I need to work on my cold resistance. Definitely something to get soon.¡¯ With such thoughts flitting through my mind, Grantoni raised his hand toward the ceiling. ¡°Barcavaran.¡± A rumble of thunder echoed through the roaring wind. It was coming. That realization struck my entire body at once. ¡°Barcavaran!¡± KRAK-A-BOOM! Blinding lightning illuminated the room as the sound of thunder split the air. The momentary flash left me blinking to regain my sight. Slowly, my vision cleared, revealing a silhouette in the dissipating smoke. And so, I¡¯d come here to obtain the Lightning Caller from Barcavaran. Divine artifacts remain tied to their owner unless they willingly pass them on or their soul dissipates after death. Knowing this, I¡¯d summoned Barcavaran directly. [ ¡®...There¡¯s nothing good that can come from possessing the Lightning Caller.¡¯ ] Barcavaran looked at me as though I were insane. The Lightning Caller literally summons lightning. Who in their right mind would voluntarily take on such a burden? But I needed it. For me, the Lightning Caller was a crucial trump card. ¡°Everything has its uses.¡± [ ¡®So, you want to get struck by lightning? Planning to die young, I see.¡¯ ] ¡°Actually, I¡¯m trying to avoid dying, which is why I need it.¡± I wasn¡¯t doing this because I wanted to get struck by lightning. Realizing I was serious, Barcavaran rubbed his chin thoughtfully. [ ¡®If I give you this divine artifact, what will you give me in return?¡¯ ] Even in death, this guy was greedy. I sighed and pulled out a book I¡¯d brought along. ¡°Grantoni, could you present this as an offering?¡± ¡°Sure, just put it under here.¡± Grantoni casually gestured to the space under his chair. I carefully placed the book there. Moments later, the book appeared in Barcavaran¡¯s hands. He opened it, flipping through a few pages, and his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s a gravure collection.¡± Wherever people live, such things exist. But in the afterlife, where the living don¡¯t reside, they were impossible to come by. ¡°I have more if you¡¯d like.¡± I lifted the bag I¡¯d brought, showing him its contents. A faint jolt of static ran through me, and suddenly, something was in my hand. It was a small ring meant for a finger. A golden ring with a lightning motif carved into it. The divine artifact¡ªthe Lightning Caller. [ ¡®The deal is done.¡¯ ] Barcavaran looked immensely pleased. I handed him the rest of the gravure books as an offering. ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯ Trading a few gravure books for a divine artifact¡ªit was absurd no matter how you looked at it. I slipped the ring onto my index finger. The gemstone on the Lightning Caller briefly glimmered. [ ¡®A word of advice.¡¯ ] Without looking up from his book, Barcavaran spoke. [ ¡®The Lightning Caller leaves indelible scars on its user¡¯s body.¡¯ ] He gestured to the lightning scars covering his body. [ ¡®When those scars completely cover you, your heart will stop.¡¯ ] Essentially, the Lightning Caller carried a curse. Using the divine power of a god exacted a toll on the human body, inevitably leading to death. [ ¡®I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so determined to use it...¡¯ ] He gathered the books and walked toward the window. [ ¡®Once you use the Lightning Caller, you¡¯re stepping into the wheel of fate. And your heart stopping because of it will become your destiny.¡¯ ] ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± At my calm response, Barcavaran gave me a curious look. ¡°Fate can always be twisted by a greater force, can¡¯t it?¡± Quoting Sharin, I met his gaze. After a moment of silence, he spoke again. [ ¡®I hope we don¡¯t meet again in the afterlife.¡¯ ] With that, he leapt out the window. BOOM! Thunder roared once more outside. As the otherworldly realm began to dissolve, gradually returning to the original world, Grantoni quietly gazed out the window, as if awaiting something. Watching his back, I tightened my grip on the Lightning Caller. ¡®Fate or no fate.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t in a position to worry about such things with a bad ending looming over me. With this, I was ready. ¡®Team battle.¡¯ Let¡¯s see who gets swept away. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 41 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 41: Seron¡¯s Allowance The group test at Zerion Academy involves defeating apostles created by magic. Scores are divided into three criteria: Efficiency. Time. Teamwork. How efficiently the apostle is defeated in a short time, and how well the team works together in the process¡ªthese are the metrics for scoring. Additionally, there is another separate evaluation: a grading system. The group test has apostles appearing consecutively. How many apostles can the team defeat becomes a separate score. ¡®And teamwork scoring has already started.¡¯ Failing to properly form a team from the start means teamwork scores are deducted in real time. Assembling a proper team was also part of the evaluation. It¡¯s the Academy''s way of encouraging students to build relationships in their daily lives. ¡®Feels like a ruthless academy where loners have no chance to survive.¡¯ For someone like me, with few connections, it¡¯s an extremely harsh scoring system. Do they think it¡¯s easy to recruit people every day? Bringing people in through deals only works a few times. ¡°Heartless professors.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just because Princess Sweet Potato doesn¡¯t have any friends.¡± This girl. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve for someone who knows fewer people than I do.¡± ¡°W-what? At least I know people I¡¯ve already met!¡± ¡°Yeah, and now you¡¯re abandoned by all of them, alone.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t abandon me¡ªI abandoned them!¡± Seron huffed, her forehead turning red. The steam rising off her exposed forehead looked like it could cook an egg. Then Seron¡¯s eyes landed on my hand. ¡°That¡¯s a new ring. What¡¯s that about?¡± ¡°I got it as a gift.¡± Her eyebrows furrowed slightly. The expression on her face screamed, You? Really? It was just a joke, but she looked genuinely annoyed. ¡°Who on earth would give you something like that?¡±No?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m more popular than you think.¡± ¡°Poor Princess Sweet Potato. Clearly, you¡¯ve never looked in a mirror...¡± Seron gave me a pitiful look. This brat. ¡°And you.¡± I glared at her sharply. ¡°Have you ever been popular with anyone?¡± Seron blinked. Then she tossed her tied-up red hair over her shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°Not in the slightest.¡± ¡°Hmph, just look at me¡ªI¡¯m pretty, aren¡¯t I?¡± I said nothing more. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Answer me.¡± Looking out the window, I saw a carriage crossing the bridge, heading toward Zerion Academy. ¡°Answer me! Even my dad says I¡¯m the prettiest in the world!¡± Today is the day of the group test. To observe the test, esteemed guests from the Empire were visiting the Academy. This time, the visitors were some of the most important figures in the Empire. Amidst them, I spotted an unusually white carriage. A carriage drawn by white horses. Inside it was a crucial figure for resolving future events. To have a private meeting with that person, I had to make an impact during today¡¯s group test. ¡°Seron.¡± By now, Seron had let her hair down and was posing with her hands framing her face. I looked at her with visible disgust. ¡°What¡¯s with the act? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± Seron¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s because of you¡ª!¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading to the group test. If you¡¯re late, you¡¯re off the team.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯m coming too!¡± Seron quickly tied her hair back and followed after me. As we walked, I saw a familiar face in the distance. Silver hair swaying with every step, still as beautiful as ever. But the face under that silver hair had lost its former vitality and looked terribly somber. ¡°Senior Nikita.¡± ¡°Urk.¡± She flinched, unable to deny it. But her nervousness wasn¡¯t because her father was strict. ¡°If I mess up here, my allowance is going to get cut again.¡± That¡¯s all. She was simply worried about losing her spending money. What a carefree person. "Don¡¯t worry." As her teammate, I decided to reassure her. "Even if your allowance gets cut, we won¡¯t lose in the group battle." "My allowance getting cut is the most important thing!" That¡¯s her problem, not mine. "Uuuugh, I¡¯m so sleepy." Came a voice from behind me. The reason I had been sitting still until now¡ªSharin was dozing against my back. As always, she was as carefree as could be. Stretching lazily, she tilted her head. "When are we starting?" "It¡¯s the third-years¡¯ turn right now." "Then I can sleep a bit more." She curled up again and rested against my back. If she wanted to sleep, she could¡¯ve found another place. Why she insisted on leaning on me was a mystery. At that moment, I felt someone¡¯s gaze and looked up. Across the distance, I locked eyes with Isabel, who had been quietly watching us. Startled, she quickly looked away. It seemed she still hadn¡¯t gotten over losing Sharin to our team. Ever since Sharin declared she was joining our team, Isabel¡¯s stunned expression remained vivid in my memory. ¡®Is Isabel¡¯s team still the same as when we saw them in the Demon Dungeon?¡¯ Given their balanced composition, Isabel¡¯s team seemed poised to perform well. ¡®And the others...¡¯ I shifted my gaze to another team. A woman with long black hair stood silently, her presence commanding attention. Perhaps the strongest team across all grades, it was none other than Team Iris. Their lineup: Vanguard: Iris, the top martial arts student, and her second-in-command. Rearguard: The second-ranked magic student and the top special arts student. Healer: The second-ranked student in divine arts. ¡®No matter how you look at it...¡¯ The balance of their team was insane. True to her status as a third princess, Iris had gathered a formidable team through her connections. Essentially, they were the favorites to win the group battle¡ªa team of elites. And they were the team we absolutely had to defeat. If we didn¡¯t, we wouldn¡¯t be able to catch the attention of the distinguished guests. The problem was, many other strong teams were just as formidable. ¡®This is going to be tough.¡¯ While lost in thought, I felt Seron tugging at my sleeve. "Hey, Potato Princess, by the way, who¡¯s our healer for this battle?" Her eyes gleamed with anticipation. She was probably hoping it would be the Saint again. "I couldn¡¯t find anyone from the divine arts department." "What?" Her eyes widened in shock. This was practically a penalty against our team composition. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Because we had teamed up with the Saint before, no one from divine studies was willing to join us. They all bowed out, saying things like, ¡®I can¡¯t possibly take a position that the Saint once filled.¡¯ Cowardly zealots, afraid of being compared. "What were you thinking!" "So I found someone from the special studies department." As Seron groaned in frustration, I turned my gaze to the figure approaching us. Seron¡¯s face froze as she saw the person arrive, while Card whistled lightly in surprise. Clearly, this was someone unexpected. A gleaming white skull caught the sunlight. "Let me introduce you¡ªour healer from the special studies department, Grantoni." "Heheh, hi, hi!" A walking disaster and the academy¡¯s infamous troublemaker, Grantoni. Our team¡¯s healer was a spirit conjurer. "MY ALLOWAAAANCE!" And Seron screamed in despair. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 42 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 42: The Problem Children Seron let out a wail, and I looked at her with a pitiful expression. "Seron, Seron. What kind of manners is that in front of Grantoni?" "Argh! I''m more curious about your brain, which thought bringing this skeleton head would actually help!" "I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s probably bigger than yours, Seron." "Pfft! Hahaha!" As Seron and I bickered, Card wiped away tears, bursting into laughter. "Alright, alright. Seron, calm down. There must be a reason why Wangnon brought this miniature ossuary along, right?" When Card soothed Seron, she huffed and pointed at Grantoni. "And why is he the healer, of all people?" Healers were traditionally chosen from the Divine Arts students. Seron couldn¡¯t wrap her head around why Grantoni was assigned the role of healer. "Honestly, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so strange about it." "He''s not healing people; he¡¯s killing them!" That was a prejudiced view typical of soul conjurers. I pointed to Grantoni¡¯s skull. "Then let me ask you this. Among the Divine Arts students, is there anyone who can survive with nothing but a skull for a head, like Grantoni?" Seron opened and closed her mouth, at a loss for words. "...We don¡¯t usually call that living, though." "Fair enough." Even Card found that amusing. These ignoramuses. "Grantoni is a soul conjurer skilled in necromancy. He understands how the body is constructed, can mend broken bones, and even restore flesh." Of course, unlike Divine Arts, his methods might cause pain. Nonetheless, a soul conjurer can step in when a Divine Arts student fails to heal. Divine magic and black magic are opposites. Yet, they share similarities in their dealings with living bodies. "Besides, I consulted Professor Vega, and she approved." Without the professor''s permission, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring him along. Hearing this, Seron hesitated. But she wasn¡¯t finished complaining yet. "The bigger problem is whether that skeleton will actually cooperate." In team matches, teamwork is part of the score. Grantoni had a reputation for causing trouble in the past. Students didn¡¯t nickname him "the little ossuary" for nothing. "We¡¯re treated almost the same way, aren¡¯t we?" To the other students, there wasn¡¯t much difference between Grantoni and us. The Neat Freak, Card. The Bulldog, Seron. And me, the Bastard. Somehow, all of us had earned nicknames. Now that I think about it, isn¡¯t mine the worst? Maybe because I was Isabell''s rival¡ªthe student everyone at Zerion Academy admired and adored. My nickname was particularly harsh. Still, fewer people insult me to my face these days. Even the dumbest students can see that challenging me doesn¡¯t end well, thanks to the reputation I¡¯ve built. "Anyway, there wasn¡¯t a Divine Arts student who¡¯d join our team. We should be thankful Grantoni agreed to join us." "Heh. I was going to get disqualified anyway, so this works for me." In team matches, anyone without a team is automatically disqualified and given the lowest score. So Grantoni had nothing to lose by joining us. "If we do well, we¡¯ll get more resources, right? That means I can stay longer in the underworld." Grantoni clattered his teeth and let out an eerie laugh. Seron still looked like she wanted to argue but eventually sighed and fell silent. She realized it wouldn¡¯t do any good to keep complaining. "If our grades drop because of him, I¡¯m coming for you, Princess Sweet Potato." The nerve. Who¡¯s she calling what? "Uh-oh, isn¡¯t that bad?" "What should we do?" Suddenly, sighs echoed from all around us. I looked up to see someone being carried off on a stretcher. My body moved before I could think. "Unstoppable," Card muttered, a sentiment everyone agreed with. Team Iris continued with a streak of flawless victories. The overwhelming display was enough to crush the fighting spirit of anyone watching. It was as if team Iris were sending a message to the second-years: ¡®Forget about first place. It''s ours.¡¯ However, as the match entered its later stages, even team Iris began to slow down. The apostles that appeared in the later rounds were formidable, even for them. Still, considering how few third-years had even made it this far, reaching the final stages already confirmed them as one of the top contenders. Thud! Eventually, team Iris defeated the final apostle registered in the illusion spell. "31 minutes and 21 seconds." That was the time it took for team Iris to defeat all ten apostles. Since the final apostle alone had taken just over ten minutes, this meant they had defeated the first nine apostles in under twenty minutes. "Good work. Congratulations on being the first to clear it." Professor Vega, dressed unusually sharply in a clean suit, praised team Iris. Iris thanked her with a confident smile and turned to leave. Unlike her teammates, she didn¡¯t show the slightest sign of exhaustion. As she walked, her gaze briefly met mine. Iris glanced at me sharply before walking past. ¡®Still a monster.¡¯ At least within Zerion Academy, there was no one who could defeat her. ¡°Next, the Hannon team.¡± And the next name called was ours. ¡°W-We¡¯re up? Why?¡± Seron looked flustered. But, of course, there was an obvious reason why we were the second team. All eyes turned to Sharin. The top student in Magical Studies, Sharin Sazaris. Even under the weight of all those stares, she remained as calm as ever, shrugging lazily. "I''m just that competent." Many second-years, now realizing she was on our team, looked puzzled. Their expressions seemed to ask, Why is someone like her mixed in with those troublemakers? ¡°Ahhh! Right after Princess Iris? That¡¯s cruel! Our team is in shambles without Sharin!¡± Despair was written all over Seron¡¯s face. Understandable¡ªthis lineup was perfect for a direct comparison. I raised a hand and firmly pressed down on Seron¡¯s head. Enough with the whining. "Listen up. The strongest team just set the record." A mischievous grin crept onto my face. ¡°That means if we clear it in less than 31 minutes and 21 seconds, we win.¡± It was obvious, but it wasn¡¯t something people usually dared to say. Card burst out laughing. ¡°That¡¯s true! That¡¯s just how it works.¡± ¡°Heheh, this will be fun.¡± As expected of a group of troublemakers, none of them showed the slightest hint of intimidation. ¡°Yeah, if you¡¯ve called me in, that¡¯s the level we¡¯re aiming for,¡± Sharin said, nodding with satisfaction. "Let''s go take first place." As we walked toward the arena, I noticed Isabel. She hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off me from the start. Determination burned in her gaze¡ªclearly a sign of rivalry. It was obvious what she was thinking: ¡®No matter what score you achieve, I¡¯ll surpass it.¡¯ Isabel didn¡¯t care about team Iris at all. Her sole purpose was to defeat me. If that¡¯s the case... ¡®I¡¯m not going to let you win.¡¯ Not for the sake of the scenario, not for anything. The group competition. We would finish in first place. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 43 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 43: The Duke of Whitewood The tournament arena. As we began stepping onto the stage, murmurs erupted from the VIP section. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that Sharin Sazaris, the Blue Tower Master¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Whoa, a big shot has appeared.¡± ¡°Hmm, but wasn¡¯t she adopted?¡± ¡°What does that matter? She was top of her magic class and born with Mirinae! That¡¯s all that counts!¡± As expected, the name most frequently mentioned among the VIPs was Sharin. The gift of Mirinae¡ªthe ultimate talent for a mage. Sharin, born with this rare gift, was so exceptional that being the adopted child of the Tower Master didn¡¯t seem to matter in the least. Of course... ¡°...Hmph.¡± Sharin herself wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled about the mention of her adoption. Her piercing gaze was practically drilling holes into the back of my head. She was likely recalling the promise I¡¯d made when convincing her to join the team. I¡¯d offered her a way to strike back at her adoptive father, the Tower Master. She hadn¡¯t pressed me for details at the time, but it was clearly still weighing on her mind. ¡°But why isn¡¯t Sharin the team leader?¡± ¡°Hannon? Never heard of him.¡± ¡°But his hair and eye color... they look just like...¡± Before I knew it, the VIPs¡¯ attention shifted from Sharin to me. My hair and eye color were an exact match to those of Iris, who had appeared earlier. That could only mean one thing¡ªthey¡¯d also figured out my lineage. The Duchy of Robliage. They now knew I was descended from that prestigious family. However, my surname wasn¡¯t Robliage but Irey. This discrepancy seemed to spark curiosity among some of the VIPs. ¡°Interesting.¡± Except for one person. The woman watching me with bright yellow eyes filled with amusement. Her snow-white hair, bizarrely curling eyes, and the flowing cape draped over her shoulders revealed a stunning, otherworldly figure. She laughed as if she were enjoying an entertaining spectacle. In the Hysirion Empire, there are four dukes in total. She was the one who ruled over the eastern duchy. The Duke of Whitewood. The longest-standing duke since the founding of the Hysirion Empire. She¡¯s taken an interest in me, just as I expected. Even from this distance, her presence exuded an overwhelming aura of danger. My steel-hardened skin quivered instinctively, as if urging me to avert her gaze immediately. But I couldn¡¯t afford to be intimidated. Not with what lay ahead. I turned my back on the Duke of Whitewood¡¯s piercing stare and stepped onto the arena. The lingering gazes from the crowd disappeared in an instant. Thanks to the protective magic enveloping the arena. ¡°Seeing it up close, this magic is even more fascinating,¡± Sharin remarked, scanning the barrier with interest. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about dismantling it.¡± ¡°Who do you take me for?¡± A troublemaker. I lifted my head, not knowing what unpredictable move Sharin might pull next. ¡°Seron.¡± ¡°Huh? Uh, what?¡± Startled, Seron clutched her axe tightly as she responded. Unlike me, her attention was focused elsewhere. There, a middle-aged man who bore an uncanny resemblance to her was smiling brightly, holding a banner that read, ¡°Go, my daughter! You can do it!¡± It was obvious¡ªSeron was nervous because her father had come to watch. ¡°Only we¡¯ll take on the Apostles for the first five rounds.¡± The group tournament had a total of ten Apostles. Naturally, the rounds lasted up to ten as well. Since the difficulty of the Apostles increased in the later rounds, it was most efficient for Seron and me, the strongest in stamina, to handle the early stages. "Seems like everyone except those two has been holding back since earlier." Perhaps it was because Iris¡¯s earlier battle left such a strong impression. Even though Hannon and Seron were clearly subjugating Apostles faster than the average third-year students, the crowd¡¯s reaction was indifferent. They couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously compare them to Iris. Hannon and Seron fought well. Unlike Iris, who finished off the Apostles in a single blow, they managed to defeat the second Apostle within a reasonably short time. From the third Apostle onward, Card and Grantoni began to take a more active role. Card¡¯s magic was shadow magic. The shadows that grew beneath him launched precise and fatal attacks during Hannon and Seron¡¯s battles. Grantoni¡¯s necromancy also offered excellent support. Not only did he create footholds for Hannon and Seron to leap from anywhere, but he also immobilized the Apostles. Their teamwork was impeccable. In particular, Hannon¡¯s commands were perfectly suited to each Apostle as they appeared. It was as if he had a complete understanding of the Apostles beforehand. Granted, thanks to the third years and Iris¡¯s team earlier, all the Apostles had already been revealed. Even so, Hannon¡¯s methods of countering the Apostles were optimized. "Hmm?" "That boy..." Among the VIPs, some began to notice this and gave Hannon a curious look. Hannon¡¯s knowledge of and composure against the Apostles were far beyond what one would expect from a second-year in their first semester. "So dull." "I was hoping to see Sharin Saris¡¯s magic." However, others remained oblivious. Hannon¡¯s strategies, while highly efficient, offered little spectacle for untrained eyes. This lack of excitement came mainly from those who lacked the skill to have ever ventured into a Demon¡¯s Dungeon themselves. In any elite group, there are always those who have earned their positions through talent and those who owe their status to fortunate circumstances. The VIP section was beginning to split into these two camps. Among them, one person from the former camp squinted her eyes like a sly fox. "Ho, hoho, what an interesting boy." She was the Duchess of Whitewood, the oldest duke in the empire and a living witness to its history. She was now watching the match with far greater interest than during Iris¡¯s time. A golden gleam flashed briefly through her eyes. "Duchess, does the vigor of youth amuse you so much?" A one-eyed attendant standing behind her, wearing an eyepatch, asked. Hearing his voice, the duchess tapped her long fingers against her chin. "The vigor of youth is always a joy to behold. Like flames burning brightly, it¡¯s hard to look away." "You seem to be enjoying yourself more than usual, though." The attendant¡¯s observation was accurate. The duchess was unusually cheerful today. The reason was simple. It was all because of one boy who had caught her eye. "Steel empress..." She muttered to herself, her gaze sharpening. Having lived since the days of the Hysirion Dynasty, the duchess had seen her fair share of mysteries. Though rare, such anomalies existed. And sometimes, among them, truly extraordinary ones would appear. Just like now. "Heh, heh-heh-heh." Watching Hannon ignite his flames, the duchess couldn¡¯t suppress her laughter. What kind of madman would carve magical inscriptions directly onto their own body? And not just any inscriptions, but the now-abandoned magic runes once considered a relic of the past. ¡®Magic runes and mysteries have a peculiar synergy.¡¯ As someone who had lived for centuries and possessed vast knowledge, the duchess chuckled softly. ¡®I wonder if he did it knowingly or out of ignorance.¡¯ Either way, it had been a long time since something so entertaining had appeared. She had come expecting to observe the famed Third Princess¡¯s growth, only to discover an unexpected new amusement. The duchess idly swung her long leg under her seat. ¡®Now then.¡¯ How much will you prove your worth? As someone who had yet to pledge her allegiance to either the First Prince or the Third Princess, she let out a chilling laugh at the thought of her newfound interest. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 44 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 44: The Tenth Apostle The team battle had ripened without us realizing it. Boom! We had just defeated the seventh apostle. Seron and I led the charge while Card and Grantoni supported us from the rear. Thanks to our combined efforts, we managed to bring down the seventh apostle through sheer determination. ¡°Haah... haah...¡± Beside me, Seron panted heavily. The battle against the apostles had left Seron in a battered state. She would have retired long ago if Grantoni hadn''t used necromancy to mend her wounds. Considering Seron¡¯s usual capabilities, she had performed far better than expected. Her skills were at the upper-middle level. For someone like her to fight through to the seventh apostle was purely a testament to her indomitable will. Even I, with my superior stamina, was on the verge of exhaustion. Seron, naturally, was in an even worse state. Tick. At that moment, the sound of time ticking reached us. The clock on the ceiling now read 25 minutes. It had taken us 25 minutes to defeat the seventh apostle. The Iris team had defeated the apostles in just 31 minutes and 21 seconds. In other words, if we didn¡¯t defeat the remaining three apostles within six minutes, first place would slip from our grasp. ¡°Seron, can you hold on?¡± ¡°Huff... huff... who do you think you¡¯re calling weak?¡± Seron gripped her dual axes tightly, her heavy breathing punctuating her resolve. She was still ready to fight. ¡°Six minutes left to first place.¡± Seron bit her lip firmly. Despite struggling fiercely to claim the top spot, the gap with the Iris team remained dauntingly large. It had taken us 25 minutes to bring down the seventh apostle. The next apostle would only be stronger, and the one after that even stronger. The final apostle had taken even the Iris team a full 10 minutes to defeat. Yet, despite this, Seron refused to loosen her grip on her axes. ¡°Hmph, more than enough!¡± Instead, she scoffed and radiated determination. Seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Good, that¡¯s the spirit.¡± This is why we had pushed ourselves to defeat the apostles as quickly as possible. Now, it was time to reap the rewards of those efforts. ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Boom! As soon as I finished speaking, a massive coffin crashed down from the sky. Creak¡ª The coffin¡¯s lid opened, revealing an apostle in formal attire, its hands clasped over its chest. The apostle¡¯s face was obscured, but its lone, elongated fangs gleamed menacingly. The eighth apostle. A vampire. The dark, oppressive aura emanating from the apostle swept roughly over Seron and me, making our skin crawl. The murderous intent was so palpable it raised every hair on my body. But to me, there was no more welcome hostility than this. All our prior battles had led to this moment. The vampire began to spread its wings, its mouth opening wide. If it took to the skies, we¡¯d be in serious trouble. ¡°Sharin.¡± So¡ª ¡°Yes, finally.¡± We had prepared for this. Sharin¡¯s staff twirled lightly at her fingertips. The mana she had been conserving all this time began to visibly surge. ¡°Wow...¡± Even Card, a fellow mage, gasped in astonishment. The sheer output of magic pouring out of Sharin was absurd. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this... cleanly.¡± The surroundings began to be dyed white. The earrings dangling from Sharin¡¯s ears shook wildly under the influence of her magic. And then¡ª ¡°I¡¯ll erase you.¡± Sharin¡¯s staff swung downward. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D! The gray realm expanded further, swallowing even the Grim Warden that had manifested. The shadow realm. Grantoni had dragged the Grim Warden into his own backyard. With a clap of his hands, Clang! Clang! Clang! dozens of chains emerged from the void, ensnaring the Grim Warden. Though immune to physical attacks, the Grim Warden couldn¡¯t escape and was firmly bound. Boom! Crash! The Grim Warden, caught off guard by its entrapment, displayed visible confusion. But there was no time for it to panic. Wooooong! The chains began to emit a radiant blue light. The Grim Warden¡¯s translucent form began to materialize. ¡°Hehehehe...¡± Grantoni cackled, his teeth clicking together. ¡°This is my domain.¡± Within the shadow realm, Grantoni held far greater authority than the Grim Warden. The Grim Warden belatedly thrashed in resistance, but the chains only tightened, constricting its very essence. There was no escaping the chains. They had already wrapped around the Grim Warden¡¯s soul itself. Grantoni flicked his fingers. ¡°Out.¡± Shatter! Gray fragments broke off from the Grim Warden¡¯s body. It was forcibly expelled from the shadow realm. As a result, the Grim Warden was fully materialized in the physical world. And waiting for the fully materialized Grim Warden was Sharin¡¯s magic. Once more, a burst of white light erupted into the sky. In its spectral form, the Grim Warden boasted high magical resistance. But now, with its spectral state undone, its magic resistance had reverted to ordinary levels. Boom! Boom! Boom! Sharin unleashed a barrage of devastating spells, sacrificing her top-tier staff in the process. The magic engulfed the Grim Warden, shattering it into fragments. But this time, it didn¡¯t stop at just one strike. Sharin grabbed another staff and unleashed successive blasts. Crack! Shatter! Through the remnants of the broken fabric, a small childlike figure was caught in the blinding light and disintegrated. The Grim Warden¡¯s second life, its hidden reserve, was extinguished. ¡°Phew...¡± Sharin exhaled lightly, scattering the powdered remains of her staff in the air. Beads of sweat adorned her face. Using the maximum firepower from a top-tier staff three times in succession was exhausting, even for Sharin. ¡°T-Tenth already...¡± Seron, who had been dazed, hurriedly checked the time. The time taken to defeat the Grim Warden: 2 minutes. The clock now read 28 minutes and 10 seconds. The remaining time: 3 minutes and 2 seconds. If the Tenth Apostle wasn¡¯t defeated in this time, first place would be out of reach. ¡°No problem! Sharin¡¯s magic will take care of it!¡± ¡°No, Sharin¡¯s magic alone won¡¯t be enough this time.¡± Seron¡¯s confident expression faltered. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t agree with her. Crack! The ground trembled and split apart. Carda used shadow magic to lift us safely above the fissures. From between the cracks emerged a figure. A long, slender body topped not with a head but with countless feathers. Its small, glowing body shone with fluorescent light. Even with Iris, the most formidable in martial combat, bolstered by divine blessings, it had taken 10 minutes to defeat this apostle. The Tenth Apostle. The Thunderbird. It had arrived. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 45 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 45: Lightning Catcher The Tenth Apostle. Thunderbird. The Thunderbird possesses three distinct traits: [Miniaturization][Durability][High-Speed Movement] With its small, sturdy body, it moves at an incredible speed, akin to the strike of thunder. This defines justice delivered by the Thunderbird. The moment the Thunderbird appeared, Sharin sacrificed her staff and cast a spell. Sharin had witnessed the Thunderbird during the Iris team''s battle. Thus, determined to end it from the start, she unleashed a large-scale spell. BOOOOOM! White flames engulfed everything around, aiming to burn the Thunderbird to ash. But the Thunderbird vanished. BOOM! Accompanied by thunder resounding in the ears, the Thunderbird appeared in front of Sharin. It spun its body violently, attempting to pierce straight through her. CRAAAAASH! However, before it could reach her, a rising shadow blocked the Thunderbird¡¯s attack. The Thunderbird, elongating its shadow, stopped just shy of reaching Sharin¡¯s nose. The shadow that stopped the Thunderbird was Card¡¯s shadow magic. ¡°Gotcha!¡± Card twirled two staffs, one in each hand, as if performing a dance. In that instant, the elasticity of the shadow rebounded the Thunderbird. Sharin''s face twisted in frustration. She realized that even aiming her magic at the Thunderbird was nearly impossible due to its unimaginable speed. The Thunderbird evaded at even the slightest sign of Sharin casting a spell. No matter how powerful her magic was, it couldn''t be hit if it dodged at the casting moment. Moreover, the Thunderbird''s durability granted it absurd defensive capabilities. Even Iris''s relentless attacks failed to bring it down after dozens of hits. Sharin''s magic needed to be precisely effective to take it down in one blow. Tick-tock. Time was slipping away. The three minutes they initially had had dwindled to just under two. ¡°It¡¯s too fast!¡± Seron groaned as she chased the Thunderbird. No matter how fiercely she swung her axe, she couldn¡¯t land a single hit. ¡°Ugh!¡± Instead, the Thunderbird struck her down, sending her rolling across the ground. Had Grantoni not crafted a bone armor for her defense in time, she might have been knocked out with a single hit. Everyone began to feel the pressure. The Thunderbird was an opponent they could defeat as a team if given enough time. But the time limit was making them all anxious. Card raised his shadows. Grantoni activated his soul magic. Seron''s axe brimmed with explosive power. Sharin started drawing another spell. But it wasn¡¯t enough. They couldn¡¯t take down the Thunderbird within three minutes. That¡¯s why I prepared for this day. I tilted my head toward the sky. ¡°Sharin, cast a defense spell with everyone.¡± My quiet warning echoed. Card sensed something and swung his shadow. ¡°Huh?!¡± Seron was wrapped in shadows and pulled to the side of Card, Sharin, and Grantoni. At the same time, Sharin¡¯s defense spell activated. The Thunderbird, sensing something amiss, zigzagged through the air with thunderous speed. It moved so fast it became invisible. In the midst of this battlefield, I raised my hands above my head. In my hand was a single ring. Tick-tock. In the stillness of passing time, dark clouds began to gather in the sky. One by one, those sensing something unusual looked up. The sky was turning pitch-black, as if rain was imminent. The Thunderbird was fast enough that even I couldn¡¯t follow its movements. But no matter how fast it was, the Thunderbird was a phantom created through the arena''s magic. Its wings were confined within the cage of the arena. That meant it couldn¡¯t escape the arena¡¯s boundaries. BOOM! And this also meant¡ª BOOOOOM! ¡ªif I swept the entire battlefield, it couldn¡¯t escape. This was my final move, prepared for this moment. ¡°Come forth.¡± Divine Artifact: Lightning Caller FLASH! A blue flash engulfed everything in the arena. In the burst of light, the defense magic surrounding us shattered, leaving the crowd in stunned disbelief. Yet amidst their astonishment, one person remained watching with wide-open eyes. A storm of blue electricity swept through the arena. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D! Everything around was bathed in azure. The pressure of the electric currents flowing across my steel skin weighed heavily on me. It felt like I might lose consciousness under this pressure. Tick-tock. But even now, the steadily ticking clock forced me to remain alert. In this blue-tinted world, the electrified Thunderbird was visible. Paralyzed by the lightning, it hung motionless in the air. Laughter spilled from my lips, uncontrollably. We had defeated Iris¡¯s team. "Kahaha, Hannon!" "Hahaha, we did it." "Phew, I really hate feeling anxious." Card ran over and ruffled my hair wildly, while Grantoni and Sharin walked toward us. It was a victory we achieved because everyone was there. My heart felt full of something. "Heehee, more pocket money for me!" Seeing Seron grinning foolishly, my excitement cooled again. From afar, I spotted familiar faces. The lazy genius Ban nodded with a face that said, "Just as expected." Isabel clenched her fists tightly, seemingly spurred by competition. Aisha and Foara, first-years, were celebrating our success. And then, my eyes landed on Iris. The Iris team members stared in disbelief, but Iris herself looked at me with unreadable eyes. Finally, I saw the living history of the empire, Whitewood, standing abruptly from her seat. We had shown all there was to show. Now, it was up to them to respond. "Team Hannon, 31 minutes and 20 seconds." In that moment, Professor Vega¡¯s voice announcing the score echoed across the arena. "Currently ranked first in the second year." Our victory was confirmed. Right after our team competition ended, I collapsed immediately. I didn''t lose consciousness, but my body had no strength left to move, so I was forcibly taken to the infirmary. Having fought fiercely before reaching the Seventh Apostle, and then being struck by lightning afterward, it was a miracle I could move at all. Later, Isabel''s team put up a good fight, but they only managed third place, behind the Iris team. After that, no one overturned our score. Thus, our team safely secured first place. Lying on the infirmary bed, I quietly stared at the ceiling. Not long ago, Professor Vega had scolded me a little. Even though it was a test, she said, I pushed myself too hard, just like last time. But for me, every moment required my best. There was no other way. ¡®And yet, despite all the preparation, time was still so tight.¡¯ With the intent to win outright, I had poured all my knowledge into making a meticulous plan. Yet, we still had barely over a second to spare. This was due to the differences between the game and reality. And because of those differences, I received unexpected help from everyone. ¡®I just need to prepare even more.¡¯ The scenario was only now entering its mid-point. With a long way still to go, I had no choice but to achieve it in Lucas''s absence. I raised myself from the bed. Because I thought the time had come. Knock, knock. Sure enough, there was a knock at the door. "Come in." At my response, the door creaked open. Standing there was a towering man wearing an eyepatch. And behind him, a woman with snow-white hair flowing behind her stepped inside. Her curvaceous figure was so striking, she could have been mistaken for being in her early twenties. But in truth, she was an ancient relic who had spent her life with the empire. Thud! She stood tall in the infirmary, her cloak billowing. "Nice to meet you, boy." Whitewood. Raksid Anubecia. "I should let you know in advance." With that, Whitewood''s lips curled into a chilling smile. The oppressive pressure she exuded filled the room. Just standing face-to-face with her made my shoulders feel weighed down. It felt as if my knees were being forced to kneel. "Harboring mysteries is punishable by death under Article 253 of the Niflheim Empire''s criminal code." What? [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 46 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 46: The Hero¡¯s Special Law Whitewood. Raksid Anubecia. A declaration of execution from her. I had long known that the Empire had a system for executing those who possessed mystical powers. Long ago, there had been an incident in which someone with such powers lost control, resulting in massive casualties across several cities. Thus, mystics in the Empire were strictly managed. Even so, I hadn¡¯t expected her to call for an execution so abruptly. ¡®She didn¡¯t even mention execution to Lucas.¡¯ Yet with me, execution was her first suggestion. ¡°...Am I going to be executed?¡± When I boldly asked, Whitewood''s attendant, standing beside her, twitched an eyebrow. The attendant¡¯s glare was sharp and disapproving. Perhaps it was because I had asked a question without proper decorum. But when facing the prospect of immediate execution, manners were irrelevant. Whitewood smiled faintly. Her smile did little to ease my unease. ¡°Of course, even Imperial criminal law has its exceptions.¡± In every world, there are those who stand above the law. In the Flame Butterfly Arc, Whitewood was one such figure. She was a living witness to the Empire''s history. In her presence, countless laws had vanished and reappeared over time. At this point, laws held little practical value to Whitewood. ¡°Like me, for instance.¡± A mystic herself, Whitewood was no exception to this category. Her power, the White Tree. Once, it was the world¡¯s largest and most vibrant tree. But when corrupted by a malevolent force, the tree shattered and was reborn as the mystical White Tree. The woman before me had single-handedly stopped the White Tree¡¯s rampage. The White Tree had threatened the very existence of the Empire and countless kingdoms. Whitewood, who stopped it, was regarded as one of the world¡¯s greatest heroes. ¡°The Hero¡¯s Special Law.¡± I expected her to bring it up. ¡°It¡¯s a law that applies to those who didn¡¯t intentionally absorb mystical powers but acquired them while fighting against mystical forces.¡± Whitewood rested her hands on her hips. ¡°And it¡¯s a law I drafted myself.¡± Whitewood was a hero, and she had fulfilled her role remarkably well. To encourage the birth of future heroes who would stand against injustice, She had personally proposed this law. The Hero¡¯s Special Law. The Hero¡¯s Special Law takes precedence over most other laws in the Empire, except for a few clauses deeply tied to the Imperial family. This reflects the high regard the Empire holds for her. ¡°The birth of heroes must be encouraged. The world is constantly battling massive evils. If jealousy and envy were to topple heroes, it would be a great national loss.¡± She explained the reasoning behind the Hero¡¯s Special Law as she stepped closer to me. ¡°So, boy,¡± The corners of Whitewood¡¯s lips curled upward. Her transparent eyes glowed as she gazed through me. ¡°Are you a hero? Or a criminal to be executed?¡± Under the Hero¡¯s Special Law, I could become a hero. Or under Imperial criminal law, I could face execution. She demanded my answer. I remained silent. I knew exactly what answer Whitewood wanted. ¡°I am too insignificant to call myself a hero.¡± To be precise, I was merely acting the part of a hero. This world had materialized from the Flame Butterfly Arc¡ªa world I had played countless times. I had no grand ideals. I was merely struggling to survive because my life was on the line. In this world, countless bad endings would lead to its destruction. To survive, I had no choice. The true hero, Lucas, was dead. So, in his place, I was nothing more than a fake hero. ¡°I lack the resolve to embody heroism, yet the world is too chaotic for me to lack resolve entirely.¡± * * * After Whitewood left with a faint chuckle, I also exited the hospital room. Perhaps I¡¯d fully rested during the exam period¡ªmy body seemed somewhat recovered. As I walked down the hallway, I passed by several rooms. Then, I abruptly stopped. On one of the doors, I saw a name I recognized. Nikita Cynthia. The room was silent inside. Was she sleeping? ¡®No... probably not.¡¯ Staring at the door, I raised my hand. Knock, knock. The sound of two knocks echoed. No response came. "Senior Nikita." I softly called her name, sensing movement from inside. "...Junior?" Thankfully, she recognized me and responded. I saw Nikita sitting by the bed when I slowly opened the door. She stared blankly at me, then flinched and hastily hid what she had been holding. Though I noticed it was a letter, I pretended not to see. "How are you feeling?" Nikita had collapsed from malnutrition and overwork. When I asked about her condition, she flinched again but forced a smile. "I¡¯m fine." I noticed a sandwich sitting on the drawer. It had a single bite taken out of it. This was her effort. Despite being unable to eat, she had at least tried to take a bite, perhaps to show appreciation for my gesture. Knowing this made my heart ache even more. "You¡¯re not fine at all." I gathered up the sandwich. With the hot summer weather, leaving it out would only cause it to spoil. Even as I acted, Nikita remained dazed. She looked as though she had received some shocking news. "Senior?" "Ah, yes..." Her response to my call was weak. As she staggered while trying to stand, I rushed to support her, but she waved me off. "I¡¯m fine. Junior, really, I¡¯m fine." "But¡ª" "Junior, I have a request." Nikita spoke with a trembling face. "I¡¯d like to be alone for now. Can you leave me be? You¡¯re kind, so you¡¯ll listen, right?" I didn¡¯t touch her any further. Instead, I slowly turned and left. "Alright. Please take care of yourself." Even as I left, I clearly memorized her face. In her eyes burned faint but undeniable anger. I confirmed it for sure. That letter she hid¡ª it wasn¡¯t hard to guess its contents. The letter likely contained the news that Nia Cynthia of the Marquis Cynthia family had been assassinated. And this had ignited a fire of anger and vengeance in her heart. The flames spread. Unlike the time with Isabelle, this was a merciless fire that would not be extinguished until its goal was achieved. Act 3, Scene 6. The Dragon of Calamity. The curtain had risen. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 47 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 47: Gossip is Sharply Punished Team Iris Defeated, Winning First Place in the Group Battle. This victory sent shockwaves through Zerion Academy. No one had ever imagined that Iris, known as the strongest, could lose. Of course, some opinions attributed the victory mainly to Sharin''s presence. However, what was mentioned most often was the lightning strike that finished off the final apostle, Thunderbird. A bolt of lightning had unexpectedly struck the arena. While some argued that defeating Thunderbird through a natural phenomenon was nonsense, those with sharp eyes had already noticed the truth. Just before the lightning fell, I had raised my hand to the sky. Thanks to that, a new nickname stuck with me from that day onward. "Lightning Bastard." Wow, what an impeccable sense of naming. ¡°Hey, Lightning Sweet Potato!¡± And there was someone else whose nickname had also changed. Seron greeted me with an enthusiastic wave as soon as I entered the classroom. Seron''s face was lit with a bright smile. This was the first time I''d ever seen her smile so cheerfully in her life. ¡°What¡¯s with that creepy grin?¡± ¡°Heheh!¡± Seron didn''t stop smiling when I snapped at her like usual. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t help but smile¡ªmy allowance doubled!¡± Doubled? No wonder she¡¯s grinning like that. ¡°Well then, you¡¯re treating us today.¡± ¡°Hehe, fine! The cutest Seron in the world will treat you!¡± Even though there was a strange embellishment in her words, I didn¡¯t bother denying it. You have to take good care of your generous sponsor, after all. ¡°By the way, Lightning Sweet Potato, my dad said he wants to talk to you.¡± I was wondering what to ask for as a treat when Seron suddenly brought up something unexpected. ¡°Your father? Wants to talk to me? Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know. Maybe he wants to give you some allowance for doing well in the group battle as my teammate.¡± Seron shrugged as if she had no clue either. I recalled Seron¡¯s father, who had come to watch the group battle, cheering her on fervently, pamphlet in hand. He had ¡°overprotective dad¡± written all over him. For some reason, I felt an uneasy premonition. Surely he didn¡¯t misunderstand something ridiculous. ¡°Seron, the next time you see your father, make sure to tell him I don¡¯t even see you as a guy.¡± ¡°Huh? Does that mean you¡¯re a girl, Lightning Sweet Potato? Should I call you Princess Sweet Potato instead?¡± This idiot clearly has no grasp of the situation. ¡°Hey, you.¡± As I pondered the best way to smack Seron without hurting her too much, I heard a voice behind me. I hadn¡¯t expected the other person to speak first, so I turned with a surprised expression. ¡°Isabel.¡± It was Isabel, addressing me in the classroom. Naturally, all the students¡¯ gazes shifted to us. Whenever Isabel and I talked, we inevitably clashed. Everyone was tense, wondering if another fight was about to break out. But Isabel looked at me without revealing much emotion. ¡°This time, I lost.¡± Her eyes shone with an intensity I hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°...I won¡¯t lose next time.¡± Isabel¡¯s team finished with a time of 38 minutes and 23 seconds, placing third among second-years. It was a significant achievement considering that some teams hadn¡¯t even reached the tenth apostle. But Isabel wasn¡¯t satisfied at all. Her rival¡ªme¡ªhad outdone her. There was a burning determination in her gaze. ¡®Bit by bit.¡¯ Isabel was clearly making progress. Someday, she would overcome the shadow of Lucas and smile as brightly as she used to. On that day, she would no longer need me. And I looked forward to that day more than anything. ¡°...Are you smiling?¡± At her words, I realized too late that I was smiling. When I touched my mouth, my lips were indeed curled upward. Thinking about Isabel¡¯s future had made me smile unconsciously. She stared at me with a slightly dazed expression. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m smiling.¡± I lifted the corners of my lips even higher. ¡°Smirking, actually. Because you¡¯ll never beat me.¡± For now, I still needed to remain her rival. Isabel looked at me for a moment, sighed, and turned away. ¡°You¡¯re as nasty as ever.¡± With that, Isabel walked off. Oddly enough, she didn¡¯t seem as upset as she used to. ¡®Is she getting used to my provocations?¡¯ I might need to refine my taunts in the future. With that thought, I returned to my usual seat. Although seating was generally free, the combat class students avoided sitting in the spots Seron and I often occupied. It felt like we had designated seats. Startled, Dorara ran to grab the door. Was he trying to challenge me to a strength contest? I guess it¡¯s time to demonstrate the results of my training with Aisha. As I forcefully shut the door, Dorara was pulled along with it. I could hear him shouting in frustration. ¡°Why are you running away?¡± ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in guys. I understand your preferences, but don¡¯t drag me into them.¡± ¡°You idiot, what nonsense are you spouting now?!¡± His eyes widened as if he¡¯d just realized the absurdity of my words. ¡°Hey, what the hell! I like girls too, okay?! Why would I ever go for someone like you?!¡± ¡°Then why did you send me such a suggestive letter?¡± ¡°For crying out loud, I just wanted to talk to you!¡± ¡°Why me?¡± I didn¡¯t even have any connection with Dorara. As I looked at him suspiciously, Dorara sighed in frustration. ¡°That¡¯s what I called you here to explain!¡± I conceded. When I reopened the door, Dorara stumbled and hit the floor. Clearly humiliated at being overpowered by someone outside the magic class, he grumbled but eventually got back up, brushing himself off. ¡°What do you want?¡± My mood was already ruined. I should¡¯ve just ignored the letter. I wanted to grab lunch instead. Dorara exhaled and asked me, ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Sharin?¡± ¡°What do you mean by relationship?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in the same team for the group battle, and you¡¯ve been spending time with her in the evenings.¡± Even though I had taken precautions to keep our movements discreet, he had still noticed. ¡°We¡¯re friends.¡± I answered, but then tilted my head. ¡°Maybe?¡± ¡°...Why do you sound unsure?¡± My relationship with Sharin was ambiguous, to say the least. We were technically tied together by a deal involving Isabel. Given Sharin¡¯s whimsical nature, it was more likely she was helping me out of curiosity than anything else. So, I couldn¡¯t answer confidently. ¡°Pfft, so not even friends, huh? Figures. As if someone like her would have any real friends.¡± Dorara muttered sharply, clearly displeased with Sharin. ¡°That¡¯s enough. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Why did you call me here? Just tell me already.¡± Now I was curious. What was his motive for summoning me? Dorara glanced at me before curling his lips into a smirk. There was a strange malice in his smile. ¡°I just wanted to let you know something.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°About how filthy her bloodline is.¡± Of course. It was exactly what I expected. ¡°You know? Her mother was a prostitute. Died of syphilis, too.¡± Once he started, Dorara couldn¡¯t stop himself from talking. ¡°And to think she hides all that, pretending to be so noble and admired. Disgusting. If you keep hanging out with her, you might catch syphilis too...¡± Dorara flew into the air. More precisely, I planted my fist squarely into his jaw. ¡°Guh!¡± Thud! Dorara crashed to the ground with a loud thump. Game or reality, he was always the same pitiful bundle of inferiority. So that¡¯s why rumors about Sharin spread in the game. It was this guy spreading them around. ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Dorara yelled, trembling with rage as he clutched his jaw. I clenched my fist and looked at him coldly. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Crack. I stretched my fingers. ¡°It¡¯s just that being called out for such a pointless conversation made me wonder if my reputation wasn¡¯t scary enough.¡± At Zerion Academy, my infamy was already widespread. I even had the nickname Lightning Bastard. Plenty of people had tried to pick fights with me in the past. I never went after anyone unless they crossed the line, but when they did, I made sure to respond with full force. That reputation eventually earned me a spot in the student council, and these days, fewer people dared to mess with me. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re here, I might as well knock down the vice-representative of the magic class. Time for a real test of strength.¡± Let¡¯s see what a magic-user can do in battle. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 48 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 48: Even the Magic Arts is Annoying Dorara Corazon. Ranked second in the Magic Arts. Innate trait: Inferiority complex. Specialty magic: Wind. As befitting someone ranked second in the Magic Arts, Dorara could handle various types of wind magic and, with time, even wield large-scale wind magic. His razor-sharp wind magic could easily slice through trees. However. ¡°You... what the hell are you?¡± In this world, the concept of compatibility exists. After taking a direct hit to his side from me, Dorara was furious and continuously cast wind magic at me. Razor-sharp gusts of wind struck me multiple times, and Dorara laughed, confident of his victory. But in truth, they didn¡¯t leave so much as a scratch on me. The mystery of my body: Steel Skin. It rendered me nearly immune to cutting attacks, making his wind magic the worst possible match against me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you even bother watching the team battle properly?¡± Well, it¡¯s no wonder. This guy only has eyes for Sharin. A guy who¡¯d even spread nasty rumors just to beat Sharin clearly wouldn¡¯t notice anything else. That¡¯s why I found it all the more necessary to teach him a lesson. People who refuse to admit their own shortcomings and only bring others down are utterly useless. As I charged at him, Dorara panicked and conjured a gust of wind, lifting himself into the air and flying out of the rooftop garden. Even I had no way to catch someone who could fly. Realizing this, Dorara let out a sigh of relief, though his rage reignited as he remembered the humiliation I¡¯d inflicted on him. ¡°That bastard. I should¡¯ve known back when he started hanging around with that Sharin girl.¡± Feeling safe, Dorara¡¯s mouth started running again. Winds began swirling around him, and the staff in his grip glimmered in the light. As pathetic as he looked, he was still the second-ranked student in the Magic Arts. While the gap between first and second place was enormous, Dorara had still bested countless other mages to earn his rank. The amount of mana he commanded could easily overwhelm most other mages. Watching him, I instinctively assumed a starting stance. Placing both hands on the ground, I lifted my back foot slightly. Seeing my movements, Dorara¡¯s face took on an expression of disbelief. Thud! I shattered his disbelief, pushing off the ground and sprinting toward him. The moment my foot reached the iron fence¡ª Boom! My body soared over the rooftop garden¡¯s railing, launching into the sky. The garden was suspended far above the ground. Falling from here would be essentially suicide, even for me. ¡°You lunatic!?¡± Dorara screamed in shock. His confusion opened a massive gap in his defenses. I pulled my arm back. At the same time, a magical engraving activated across my steel-like skin. The magic: Explosion. ¡°If you thought you were safe in the air...¡± You need to be taught otherwise. KABOOM! The explosion triggered in my palm, propelling my body forward in mid-air. The distance between me and Dorara vanished in an instant. Panicked, he tried to cast another spell, but it was too late. When a mage allows a melee fighter to close the gap¡ª They¡¯ve already lost. Crack! My fist drove into Dorara¡¯s jaw without hesitation. ¡°Gahk!¡± The impact knocked out several of his teeth, which scattered into the air. The blow briefly knocked Dorara unconscious, causing the magic keeping him aloft to dissipate. Even so, he proved surprisingly durable, befitting his rank as second in the department. Half-conscious, he flailed desperately to avoid plummeting to his death. ¡°P-please, help!¡± His face was pale as he screamed, unable to focus enough to cast magic. He thought he was going to die. Just as Dorara reached that conclusion¡ª Grab! I caught him by the scruff of his neck. Then, using another explosion from my free hand, I propelled us both back to the rooftop garden. Thud! I slammed Dorara into the ground, sending him rolling several times before he came to a stop. Having come so close to death, his eyes were completely unfocused. However, despite that inferiority complex, they also acknowledged her talent in their hearts. Sharin had defeated every Magic Arts student and ranked first. Denying her would mean denying themselves, who ranked far below her. "Don¡¯t make me laugh." "Do you think the top of Magic Arts is a joke? Without Sharin¡¯s magic, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten that timing in the first place!" "What do you even know to spout such nonsense?" As expected, the students began to defend Sharin instead. They had to prevent her from being denied because that would also deny them. Thus, they began to stand up for Sharin. Watching them, I smirked. It was a blatant sneer. "It was all calculated. I would have just restructured the team and prepared differently if someone had been there. It¡¯s not important that it was Sharin. You know nothing, do you?" The Magic Arts students have a subtle tendency to look down on Martial Studies students as dumb. So, for me, a Martial Studies student, to say they "know nothing" caught all their attention at once. "Blabbing whatever comes out of your mouth, huh?" "What would you know about magic?" "Such a disrespectful little..." The students'' language began to turn harsh. Looking at them, I remained perfectly composed. At the same time, I pointed to Dorara, who was slumped in the corner. "At the end of the day, all of you are still below that second rank over there." Fury lit up in their eyes. They all turned to look at Dorara, clearly irritated. Their expressions made it obvious they couldn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d gone out and embarrassed himself, tarnishing their pride. As a result, more and more of them began to resent Dorara. They probably thought to themselves that they wouldn¡¯t have suffered the same disgrace if they were in his place. It was written all over their faces. "I¡¯m not even the top rank in Martial Studies. But the fact that your second rank got humiliated by me means none of you are worth much either, doesn¡¯t it?" The atmosphere among the students became even more hostile, as if they were ready to attack me any second. Yet, even in the midst of that, I casually shrugged my shoulders. "Honestly, what¡¯s the point of talking to clueless people who can¡¯t even grasp the flow of a team competition?" Some of the students drew their wands. They were clearly signaling that they wouldn¡¯t tolerate further insults. "Hannon?" At that moment, the protagonist appeared. The top rank of Magic Arts. Sharin Sazaris. She emerged from among the students, looking puzzled as she tried to grasp the situation and looked at me. "Sharin!" "What¡¯s with him? Why did you team up with someone like that?" "Does he think the top of Magic Arts is a joke?" "If it were Sharin instead of Dorara, he¡¯d already be dead!" The moment Sharin appeared, the students¡¯ voices grew louder. Sharin looked bewildered by their reactions. Amidst their intense reactions, I locked eyes with Sharin. "The top rank and the second rank¡ªwhat¡¯s the difference? It¡¯s just one rank apart. What¡¯s so different about them?" My mouth didn¡¯t stop running. Their eyes flared up even more. Ding-dong-ding-dong¡ª At that moment, the bell rang, signaling the end of lunch break. Hearing this, I walked toward the students surrounding me. The hostility in the air was palpable, but when I glared at them coldly, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to stop me. After all, it was true that I¡¯d left Dorara in that miserable state. "Hannon." "Sharin, don¡¯t hang out with someone like that." "How did you even win first place with that trash? If it weren¡¯t for you, he¡¯d be nothing." "Don¡¯t associate with him." Sharin called out to me, but I could see the Magic Arts girls sticking to her, chattering away. From now on, their insults would focus on me rather than Sharin. And in their eyes, Sharin would be elevated even more. To protect their own pride, they¡¯d make her their idol. To that end, I deliberately stirred the competitive spirit between Magic Arts and Martial Studies. No matter how much they disliked their representative, they couldn¡¯t tolerate them being disrespected by someone from the rival department. That sentiment had taken root in the Magic Arts students. So, from now on, I¡¯d be the one to bear the brunt of their insults instead of Sharin. And Dorara, who had been defeated by me, would share that burden. Thanks to Isabel, I¡¯m used to being insulted. The only difference now is that there¡¯ll be more people hurling insults. ¡®I¡¯ve repaid the debt for the magic engraving.¡¯ The debt I owed for helping with the magic engraving and the team competition. With that repaid, I left the Magic Arts building without looking back. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 49 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 49: Sharin''s Friend Rumors travel fast. It took less than half a day for everyone to hear about the mess I caused in the Magic Arts Department. Even among the Martial Arts students, no one treated me like I was in my right mind. I already didn¡¯t have the best reputation in the Martial Arts Department. The students who didn¡¯t want to fall out with the Magic Arts students used this opportunity to badmouth me even more enthusiastically. Before, only the Martial Arts students insulted me. Now that the Magic Arts students could join in, they seemed overjoyed. ¡°Wow, Lightning Potato, that was wild. Why¡¯d you do that?¡± Seron looked at me with curiosity in his eyes, having clearly heard about it from somewhere. ¡°Maybe you emit some hormone that makes you crave being insulted constantly?¡± ¡°Yeah, so I¡¯m figuring out right now what I can do to make you insult me, Seron.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to do anything special. I can insult you for free.¡± Seron snorted. The same consistent girl as ever. ¡°So, what exactly happened?¡± Seron propped her chin on her hand and looked at me. ¡°I know you¡¯re weird, but you wouldn¡¯t do something like that without a reason.¡± Unexpectedly, Seron thought of me somewhat positively. ¡°Judging by what I did for Isabel, it doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯d have a reason.¡± ¡°Oh, come on. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m blind. I¡¯ve got eyes, you know?¡± ¡°Do you, though?¡± Seron lunged at me as if to kill, but she must have sensed I wouldn¡¯t explain, so she grumbled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say, fine. I was just asking because you went there to confess and came back like this.¡± ¡°Confess, my foot.¡± Even now, thinking about it made me want to punch Dorara square in the face. Time passed, and soon it was dismissal time. I stood up from my seat. I planned to return to the dormitory, balance training with studying, and gradually prepare for the next chapter. ¡°You.¡± At that moment, I ran into Isabel. ¡°I heard you caused another scene in the Magic Arts Department.¡± Isabel stared at me intently. I shrugged my shoulders, having stirred up a reputation. ¡°I just put those Magic Arts jerks in their place.¡± ¡°For Rin, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Had she noticed? I played dumb, but Isabel let out a sigh. ¡°There were rumors spreading about Rin, weren¡¯t there?¡± Apparently, Isabel had also heard the rumors about Sharin. ¡°I was about to step in myself.¡± Isabel looked at me quietly. It seemed I had unintentionally acted just as she was about to move. ¡°Thanks to you stepping in, those rumors disappeared.¡± ¡°Must¡¯ve been a coincidence.¡± Isabel¡¯s gaze felt sharp, almost piercing. There was also a hint of hesitation in her expression. Isabel had changed a lot recently due to various events. As I waited for her to speak, she finally continued. ¡°...You know, I¡¯ve been wondering about something for a while. That time you insulted Lucas...¡± The conversation took a strange turn, and my heart sank for a moment. She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence, her lips quivering slightly. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Isabel stopped there, turned around, and walked away. Maybe seeing me intervene in Sharin¡¯s situation made her reflect objectively. It wasn¡¯t a good development. Even though Isabel had improved a lot recently, there was still an air of uncertainty about her. ¡®I just hope she doesn¡¯t start spiraling on her own again.¡¯ She remained a main heroine I couldn¡¯t help but worry about. But for now, there was nothing I could do. Isabel needed time and steady observation. Ending my conversation with Isabel, I started walking back toward the dormitory. Whoosh¡ª And before I knew it, I was flailing in midair. Suspended mid-air, I slowly turned my head. In the shadowy space between the buildings, hair shimmering like a galaxy caught my eye. A girl stood there, gazing at me lazily with her sharp eyes. The light in her eyes wasn¡¯t kind in the slightest. It¡¯s here. ¡°Hannon, is there something you¡¯d like to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything in my life to be ashamed of.¡± ¡°Good, then.¡± My body floated even higher into the air. I felt like a balloon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I lost my temper and acted recklessly!¡± As I hurriedly apologized, Sharin returned me to the ground. Professor Vega, who was holding her usual morning class, sighed as she looked at the exhausted students. As she said, the students were all tired. Even though cooling magic was cast in the classroom, living in the heat every day took its toll. ¡°Hang in there until the Dungeon of Trials. After that, you¡¯ll get a short vacation.¡± After completing the summer Dungeon of Trials, students would receive about 10 days of vacation. What they did during that time was up to them. But her words of encouragement didn¡¯t do much to motivate the students. Clicking her tongue, Vega set her book down. ¡°I was going to tell you later because I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to focus, but... there will be a barbecue party outdoors today.¡± The students¡¯ eyes lit up in an instant. There wasn¡¯t a better time to enjoy eating than at that age. The idea of a barbecue was irresistible, especially for the combat studies students, who moved their bodies intensely and had hearty appetites. Excitement broke out among the students, with cheers echoing everywhere. Since the student council was already helping prepare the barbecue, I knew about it beforehand. ¡°So, everyone, focus on class. It¡¯ll all be for your own benefit.¡± With that, Professor Vega resumed her lecture. But the students were already eagerly awaiting the barbecue party. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± ¡°Barbecue time!¡± Finally, as the afternoon classes ended, the students let out triumphant cheers. They all rushed toward the barbecue party venue with enthusiasm. This barbecue was divided by academic year, so combat studies students from all grades¡ªfirst, second, and third years¡ªgathered together. ¡°I¡¯m heading over to help with the student council.¡± ¡°What? Then where am I supposed to eat?¡± As I prepared to fulfill my student council duties, Seron let out a panicked cry. She was the type who didn¡¯t get along with anyone else in the combat studies class except for me. It felt a bit pitiful to leave her alone. ¡°Then come help with the student council.¡± ¡°Ugh, no thanks.¡± Any sympathy I felt immediately disappeared. Just then, a familiar face passed by in front of me. ¡°Ban.¡± When I called out his name, Ban turned toward me with his usual laid-back expression. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Could you take Seron with you? I need to go to the student council.¡± Ban looked at Seron. Lately, Seron hadn¡¯t interacted with anyone except me, so she fidgeted awkwardly while nervously jabbing me in the back. ¡°Y-you lightning sweet potato!¡± ¡°If you follow Ban, Isabel will probably be there too. She¡¯d welcome you, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Well... I suppose so.¡± After hesitating briefly, Seron eventually decided that going with Ban was better than eating alone. Seeing Seron off, looking visibly uneasy, I headed to where the student council was gathered. The combat studies student council consisted of five members: Two third-years, two second-years, and one first-year. Though Nikita spent the most time in the student council office, the others also regularly checked in and participated. ¡°Hannon.¡± As I arrived, a fellow second-year and student council member, Hamel, greeted me. We weren¡¯t particularly close, but we got along well enough. Hamel was one of the most neutral students in combat studies, which made him easy to get along with. ¡°Ah, Senior Hannon, you¡¯re here!¡± Next to him was a cheerful first-year boy with bright blue hair, wearing a yellow name tag. He greeted me with a beaming smile. This boy was Midra Fenin, a first-year and the second-ranked student in combat studies. We hadn¡¯t had much interaction, but he tended to act especially friendly toward me. ¡°I heard about what you did in the Magic Arts department! You really put those mages in their place, huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak poorly of the Magic Arts students. It¡¯ll make things difficult when forming teams later.¡± ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Since he wasn¡¯t a significant character in the Blazing Butterfly arc, I had no idea what he was thinking. ¡°Where are the third-years?¡± ¡°They¡¯re over there, helping the assistants.¡± Hamel pointed to where the two third-years were talking with the teaching assistants. One of them was the vice president, Nikita. ¡°Senior Nikita.¡± When I approached and called her name, Nikita turned to look at me, smiling brightly. ¡°You¡¯re here, junior.¡± I froze. Her smile was different from before. It was clearly distorted, as if something had broken. Her eyes no longer held me in them. Instead, an inexplicable sense of oppression emanated from her. And along with it, a chilling coldness. I realized it instantly. ¡®Ancient Dragon.¡¯ She had finally touched it. Act 3, Scene 6 ¡®The Dragon of Disaster¡¯ has begun. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 50 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 50: The Trump Card to Save the Vice President Bad Ending. Ancient Dragon. It was summer, at the Demon Dungeon. Nikita, who had come to wield the magic of the Ancient Dragon, killed the Third Princess, Iris, with her own hands in the Dungeon. And at that moment, an unexpected event occurred. The power of the Demon Sovereign, which had been residing within Iris, reached out and engulfed Nikita, taking over her completely. Nikita''s hatred for the world and the temptations of the Demon Sovereign intertwined, and eventually, Nikita succumbed to the Demon Sovereign''s grasp. With the magic of the Ancient Dragon and the power of the Demon Sovereign, armed with these two overwhelming forces, Nikita utterly destroyed the world. That is the bad ending. The Ancient Dragon. ¡¸Junior Lucas... I just wanted to live freely. A life where I could do what I wanted, marry someone I loved...¡¹ Her tearful cry from the "Flame Butterfly" arc¡¯s bad ending echoed in my memory. ¡¸I hated my life so much... the life shackled to the Cynthia family, that I was willing to throw it all away so easily.¡¹ Nikita Cynthia, born into the illustrious Cynthia Marquis family, known for their exceptional magical talent, without any magical ability of her own. She lived her entire life bound by her family, and they also predetermined her future. The Cynthia family did not even allow her to wield a sword properly. They merely used her as a pawn for a political marriage. The title of Marquis in the Empire is an enormous one. This was not a modern society where individual efforts could break free from the family¡¯s grip. No matter how much a daughter struggled, she could not escape the family''s bonds. Her older brother, Nia, was the only possible escape from this life for Nikita. ¡¸Perhaps it¡¯s a sin that I relied so heavily on my older brother. I should¡¯ve carved my own path in life. When he died, I wasn¡¯t just devastated by his death¡ªI despaired because my unchanging life lay ahead of me.¡¹ Tears frozen by the magic of the Ancient Dragon dripped down Nikita''s face. Seeing that sight, I was driven to play the "Flame Butterfly" arc countless times to change Nikita''s life. But there was no way to save Nikita in the "Flame Butterfly" arc. Or rather, even if there was, it was beyond the abilities of Lucas at the time. A monumental fate. Nikita was destined to die in that story. ¡¸All things in the world have a breaking point, a limit they cannot surpass.¡¹ The advice Sharine had given me came to mind. To break a monumental fate, one must be equally relentless. So I waited and waited. For one single way for Nikita to live a life free from the Cynthia family. And the one way to pull her out of the inevitability of the main storyline. My eyes landed on Nikita as she was now. There was no longer any trace of her former kind self. Consumed by anger and revenge, she was now nothing more than an embodiment of vengeance. "Senior Nikita, you don¡¯t look well. Are you okay?" "Hm? I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about it." Nikita said that with the brightest face she¡¯d had recently. Flames burned. Flames that left no trace of themselves as they blazed on. Her eyes no longer held any attachment to this world. "Junior." "Yes, Senior Nikita?" "You¡¯ll be participating in the Demon Dungeon expedition this summer, won¡¯t you?" "Yes, most likely." Unless you¡¯re in the special class for first-years, every second-year student participates unless they¡¯re severely unwell. "Then don¡¯t go too deep into the Dungeon this time." Nikita said that as she turned her body away. "That¡¯s advice from your senior." And with that, Nikita left. Watching her retreating figure, I suddenly realized my fists were clenched tightly. After that, I devoted myself to helping the student council wholeheartedly. I wanted to prepare everything so the students participating in the Demon Dungeon expedition could enjoy it comfortably. Soon, I could see students leaving to rest after filling their bellies. Among them, there were still some who were eating. ¡®Nikita.¡¯ Thankfully, she was talking with the professors. She wouldn¡¯t have time to pay attention to this side. I quietly moved my steps. And soon, I stood beside someone who was still eating. There was a mountain of plates piled next to her. Yet, as if her stomach still had room, she continued eating. Even the burliest male students had given up, but her appetite was truly impressive. "Third Princess." Calling her name quietly, she turned to look at me. Her ruby-like eyes gleamed between her jet-black hair, filled with a decadent allure and a touch of curiosity. As if my presence beside her was entirely unexpected. "I haven¡¯t eaten yet, so may I sit next to you and eat as well?" Sitting next to a royal for a meal was not something easily permitted. But this was Zerion Academy, a place that valued equality. More importantly, Iris wasn¡¯t the type to care about such things. "Go ahead." True to her character, Iris didn¡¯t object. To be precise, the broader hips and heavier upper body were uncomfortable. I couldn''t believe someone could fight in this body. ¡®Fuck.¡¯ I cursed inwardly and slowly turned my head. Reflected in the window was an incredibly beautiful woman. Her eyes had a fox-like sharpness, and the corners of her lips curled slightly upward. Her red lips carried an allure that could unsettle any man¡¯s heart. The problem was that this face was mine. I covered my forehead momentarily and let out a sigh. This appearance... Second place in martial arts, Hania Rapidedia. The daughter of the Empire¡¯s Supreme Knight Commander. Always by Iris''s side, she was, in her own way, an icon of admiration for men. Her exceptional looks aside, she knew exactly how to melt people''s hearts. A few conversations with her, and most men were utterly enchanted. The issue was that it wasn¡¯t just men. Women, too, were vulnerable to her beauty. Hania was exceptionally skilled at winning people over, even other women. ¡®What a talent.¡¯ She actively used her assets and leveraged them to her advantage. Hania was a woman I personally found intimidating. Women like her were unsettling for some reason. Most of all... ¡°The thought of being away from Lady Iris... Hania, how will I endure it?¡± I knew exactly who she genuinely cared for. In the distance, near Iris, someone was wiping away tears. That person no longer had the peach-colored hair but short black hair instead. Even her eyes were different from before. Like Iris¡¯s, her crimson eyes gleamed as the light filtered through the window. Hannon Irey. That was Hania disguised as Hannon. Among Iris''s team, the only one with a physique remotely similar to mine was the woman, Hania. Watching her act that way toward Iris in her current appearance felt incredibly awkward. ¡°You''re here.¡± Iris noticed me and gave a slight smile. She was definitely laughing at how hesitant I looked. ¡°...Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Hania doesn¡¯t speak like that.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I didn¡¯t have the confidence to mimic her manner of speaking. I¡¯d just keep my mouth shut until we reached the Demon Dungeon. ¡°Hannon Irey.¡± At that moment, Hania, as Hannon, turned to me and called my name. The affectionate gaze she had for Iris just moments ago was gone. Instead, her cold, sharp eyes were now fixed on me. ¡°For today, make sure to assist Lady Iris properly. If you do anything to inconvenience her...¡± Hania didn¡¯t finish her sentence. She simply smiled, leaving the interpretation up to me. ¡°Hania, don¡¯t be too harsh.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, if Lady Iris says so!¡± But the moment Iris spoke to her, the tense atmosphere dissipated instantly. Hania truly adored Iris. If Iris asked her to, she¡¯d do anything. Perhaps she tolerated Hannon because she was Iris¡¯s cousin. ¡®If she found out I wasn¡¯t actually Hannon but Vikamon...¡¯ Hania would probably stop at nothing to prevent this. This secret must never be revealed. I swore to myself. ¡°Take care of my role, too.¡± ¡°Hmph, worry about yourself.¡± Maybe it was because I defeated Iris¡¯s team in a group match once. She didn¡¯t seem to like me much. After finishing her cold remarks, she exchanged a passionate farewell with Iris and left. Though she looked teary at the thought of leaving Iris''s side, Iris''s request left her no choice. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡± At that moment, Iris turned and began walking. ¡°...Are we really going?¡± ¡°Hania doesn¡¯t talk like that either. Come on.¡± Once again, she corrected my tone. Damn it. ¡°Are we really going?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little better.¡± Iris said with a smirk. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re really going.¡± Disappointment was written all over my face. For today, I had to live in the women¡¯s dormitory. [PR/N: Disappointment huh....] [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 51 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 51: The Third Princess Harasses Me Following Iris, I took step after step, feeling more nervous than I ever had in my life. And for good reason¡ªI was cross-dressing and sneaking into the girls'' dormitory. If my identity were discovered, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if I were immediately dragged off. My throat felt dry, and I kept swallowing to ease the tension. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been this nervous, not even during a team battle. This was probably the most terrifying moment of my life. ¡®There is a scenario where Lucas infiltrates the girls¡¯ dormitory, but...¡¯ Never in my wildest dreams did I think I¡¯d be the one to actually do it. ¡°We¡¯re here, Hania.¡± Here we go. When I raised my head, the entrance to the girls¡¯ dormitory came into view. Coincidentally, a group of female students returning from school was entering the dormitory. Feeling self-conscious, I subtly sidled closer to Iris. If I stuck close to her, I might attract less suspicion. It was a defensive instinct. Iris noticed this and smirked, her lips curling up the entire time. I had never seen her laugh this much in all the time I¡¯d known her. ¡°Iris, you¡¯re laughing too much.¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just been a while since I¡¯ve seen something this entertaining.¡± She didn¡¯t even try to deny that she was enjoying herself. For me, though, this was torture. But it was all for the scenario. I must endure it. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± In the end, I entered the dormitory with Iris. The interior was different from the boys¡¯ dormitory in atmosphere, though the structure was similar¡ªit was just a building on the opposite side, after all. But somehow, the place felt distinctly warm. ¡®Is it the scent?¡¯ Unlike the boys¡¯ dorm, there was a subtle aroma of perfume lingering everywhere. ¡°Welcome back, Lady Iris,¡± A maid greeted her here and there as we passed. Iris responded to their greetings with a practiced familiarity. ¡°Maid, doesn¡¯t Hania look a little different today?¡± At that moment, Iris asked an outrageous question. Startled, I turned to Iris with a panicked expression. One of the maids glanced my way. After a moment, she smiled and said, ¡°It seems like your hairstyle is a little different than usual, Lady Hania. It suits you well.¡± ¡°Oh, uh, thank you for noticing.¡± I forced a smile, while Iris chuckled behind the maid¡¯s back. She¡¯s a natural at teasing people. Once the maid left, I hurried over to Iris. ¡°Lady Iris?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a great actor.¡± ¡°Are you really hoping I get caught and end up in trouble?¡± ¡°Hania wouldn¡¯t speak like that.¡± The Third Princess¡¯s antics were relentless. I felt tears welling up. ¡°This is payback for beating me in the team battle,¡± Iris finally admitted. A justified reason, I suppose. But Iris¡¯s mischievous smile made it clear she was just having fun. Iris, who regularly suffered from nightmares due to the pressure of her responsibilities, rarely showed her emotions. Even expressing them was exhausting for her. But now, she was laughing like this¡ªbecause she genuinely found the situation amusing. ¡®...Well, as long as she¡¯s laughing, it¡¯s fine.¡¯ I owed her a debt anyway. If this could make her laugh, I¡¯d let her have her fun. ¡°But don¡¯t take it too far.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± If my identity were revealed, it wouldn¡¯t just be bad for me but also for Iris. I hoped she wouldn¡¯t push her luck. ¡°Lady Iris, good evening!¡± Just then, a passing student greeted Iris. I¡¯d have to prepare for that as well, step by step. ¡°...How do you know all this?¡± Iris asked me a question. The information I shared wasn¡¯t commonly known. She found it curious that I had access to such knowledge. ¡°I¡¯ve done my research.¡± ¡°For what purpose?¡± ¡°For you, of course.¡± I adopted Hania¡¯s tone as I smiled gently. Iris blinked her large eyes before leaning forward, resting her head lightly on mine. Her ruby-colored eyes shimmered seductively just inches from my face. For a moment, the faint scent of roses wafted through her hair, piercing deeply into my senses. My heart skipped a beat for just a second. With a sultry voice tinged with decadence, she whispered in my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me too much.¡± Who teased who first? Iris gracefully retreated. ¡®If her unique trait isn¡¯t charm, I don¡¯t know what is.¡¯ She instinctively knew how to make someone¡¯s heart race. Yet, despite that, I realized my emotions weren¡¯t overly stirred. ¡®...Could this be?¡¯ The Veil Bandages¡ªwere they affecting me? I had a faint idea of what kind of emotions they might be erasing. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s bath time now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bathe in the room.¡± Not that, of course. * * * After returning to the room, I stayed put, not stepping out. Hania¡¯s roommate was, of course, Iris. So, at least in the room, I could relax without concern. ¡°Hah...¡± Maybe it was because today had been so exhausting. Leaning against the window, I let out a deep sigh. Iris had left, saying she was going to bathe. She didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest concern about what I might do in her room. ¡®Well, who¡¯d dare try anything with the Third Princess?¡¯ Unless they had a death wish, no one would. Growl¡ª The problem was, the tension had made me hungry. Still sitting in the chair, I turned slightly. The room was filled with a delicate feminine fragrance. Hania¡¯s bed was overwhelmingly pink to the point of dizziness. In contrast, Iris¡¯s bed was impeccably tidy. It reflected their contrasting personalities. ¡®I should¡¯ve brought something to eat.¡¯ I was so preoccupied that I hadn¡¯t thought of it. I wanted to ask Iris for help, but I couldn¡¯t possibly make such a request of the Third Princess. ¡®Should I ask Iris to come with me?¡¯ After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I shook my head. Today, Iris was in a mischievous mood. Who knew what she¡¯d pull next? It seemed better to quickly head to the dining hall and ask for a sandwich. ¡®Most people should be in their rooms since it¡¯s past dinner time.¡¯ I quietly opened the door. The hallway was empty. I decided to move quickly. Just as I took a step forward¡ª ¡°Huh?¡± I bumped into someone approaching from the hallway. The sight of her made my face stiffen. Because the person was none other than¡ª ¡°...Hannon?¡± She was Sharin Sazaris. The only one who could see through the Veil Bandages. Why did I have to run into her now? [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 52 [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 52: Bullying the Top Student of the Magic Department Too Sharin Sazaris. The moment I ran into her in the hallway, I froze in place. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sharin narrowed her eyes. Through the events we¡¯ve shared so far, Sharin and I had built a precarious friendship, though it wasn¡¯t exactly stable. But even so, seeing a male friend disguised as a girl sneaking into the girls¡¯ dormitory was... Well, it wasn¡¯t something anyone could easily accept. That¡¯s why I was at a loss for words. No matter what I said now, it would sound like an excuse to Sharin. At this moment, the only person who could save me was Iris. Since I remained silent, Sharin just stared at me for a moment before letting out a small sigh. ¡°What¡¯s going on this time?¡± She asked in a languid tone. Hearing that, I blinked. I had dressed as a girl and sneaked into the girls¡¯ dormitory. Instead of reprimanding me, she asked about my situation first. ¡°...Sharin, are you an angel?¡± ¡°So you finally noticed?¡± Sharin puffed up her chest a little, wearing a smug expression. She was far more merciful than I expected. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not like that¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re hiding something again!¡± At that moment, other girls¡¯ voices echoed through the hallway. Hearing them, Sharin walked toward me. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± It wouldn¡¯t do to let others see me talking to her like this. Sharin entered Hania and Iris¡¯s room, took off her shoes, and casually plopped down on a chair barefoot. Why does she never wear socks? Even though this wasn¡¯t her room, she acted so freely. ¡°So, what¡¯s with the outfit?¡± There was no point in hiding it now that I¡¯d been caught. I sat in the chair across from Sharin and explained the rough situation. ¡°It¡¯s to protect Lady Iris.¡± Of course, I glossed over the matter of Nikita. Sharin didn¡¯t bother digging deeper, either. She understood that what I hadn¡¯t said was something I couldn¡¯t share. From the start, I was someone full of mysteries to her. Nothing new. ¡°So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t put me in your team?¡± This summer¡¯s Demon Dungeon Hannon Team. Because of the incident I caused in the Magic Department last time, the students there refused to join our team as backup. Sharin had volunteered to join our team then. But this time, I declined. Since I wouldn¡¯t be there in person, I didn¡¯t want unnecessary attention drawn to the team because of Sharin¡¯s involvement. I had hinted to the current team members that the "me" they¡¯d be working with wasn¡¯t the real me. But I hadn¡¯t gotten around to telling Sharin. ¡°Did the Hannon team members know?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t explain it clearly, but they understood I wasn¡¯t myself. They¡¯re pretty understanding about these things.¡± Seron kept pestering me for answers, which was annoying, but stuffing a few snacks in her mouth resolved that issue. ¡°So, you told them but kept it from me?¡± For some reason, her voice carried a sharp edge. ¡°...Sharin, are you mad?¡± I asked cautiously, and she smiled her usual smile. ¡°No.¡± She¡¯s mad. ¡°Sorry, I just didn¡¯t want to go around explaining this weird situation to everyone.¡± Sharin stared at me silently. Her gaze felt incredibly heavy. ¡°I just thought it¡¯d be amusing to see Hannon in a skirt.¡± Sharin smirked, her expression playful and teasing. It seemed like she¡¯d bring this up to tease me for a long time. What a bad habit. ¡°But why Hania, of all people?¡± Sharin seemed to be dwelling on something. ¡°Why? Is there something about Hania?¡± ¡°Hmm, maybe. Or maybe not.¡± I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it gave me an uneasy feeling. ¡°I have to stay like this until tomorrow anyway. Just tell me clearly.¡± ¡°Hania wouldn¡¯t make a noise like that.¡± Iris pointed out my growling stomach. This isn¡¯t something I can control. * * * After enduring the teasing from Sharin and Iris while eating a late dinner, the next day came. Stretching my arms wide, I got up energetically. ¡®Exhausting.¡¯ Was it because I wasn¡¯t sleeping in my usual spot? I must¡¯ve slept a bit tensely. ¡®I wonder if things are okay over there.¡¯ I had informed my roommate Card about Hania. ¡®Card isn¡¯t the type to overstep boundaries.¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t mess things up by provoking the knight captain¡¯s daughter. ¡°Uuung.¡± At that moment, I saw Iris stirring in her bed. She was fully tucked under the blanket, showing no intention of coming out. Only a few strands of her long black hair peeked out. Iris hadn¡¯t been able to sleep until late last night. She sat by the window, lost in thought until the early hours. As someone who suffers from insomnia, she can¡¯t fall asleep easily. Because of this, Iris is notoriously bad in the mornings. Sometimes, she stays awake all night. Other times, she sleeps so late she can barely get up in the morning. Hania is usually the one to wake her up. On Iris¡¯s desk, I spotted the honey tea I had once recommended to her. Beside it was a scented candle made from water lily, its extinguished wick leaving behind a soothing aroma for sleep. It seemed she was trying various methods to follow my advice for better sleep. ¡°Iris, it¡¯s morning.¡± Today, I was Hania. So, I approached Iris¡¯s bed to fulfill the role and called out to her. But Iris showed no sign of waking up. Knowing how distressing her insomnia was, I wanted to let her sleep longer. However, today was the day of the Summer Demon Dungeon event. If I let her sleep any longer, things would get difficult. ¡°Iris, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡± Left with no choice, I pulled the blanket back, revealing her pale face. Her long lashes, rosy lips, and the shadows under her eyes gave her an oddly decadent look. How could her innate charm ability activate even in her sleep? Her beauty was breathtaking, no matter how many times I saw it. On top of that, her casual pajamas instead of the usual school uniform left me unsure where to look. I felt like knights could storm in at any moment to arrest me, and I¡¯d have no defense. ¡°Iris...¡± At that moment, I felt a grip on my wrist. When I turned, Iris¡¯s hand was firmly holding mine. Instinctively, I knew. I should pull my hand away immediately. Energy coursed through my body. It was time to show the fruits of my training. And yet, I was pulled right in. The wall that was Iris, the strongest of the royal family, was too high. The strength I had trained for mere months couldn¡¯t match Iris, even half-asleep and brimming with aura. Before I knew it, I was pulled into her embrace. Her soft touch enveloped my face and body. The unique, gentle scent that filled my mind made me dizzy. Was this a mental magic spell? There was no escaping. The difference in strength between us was overwhelming. No matter how much I struggled, I couldn¡¯t escape unless Iris let me go. Then, Iris slowly opened her eyes while holding me. She looked at me with drowsy eyes, smiled faintly, and spoke. ¡°Good morning...¡± Thank goodness I¡¯m in my bandaged form as a girl. If I were in my male form, things would¡¯ve gone sideways in many ways. Just as she began closing her eyes to fall asleep again, I knew I¡¯d reached my limit. ¡°Iris.¡± Raising my hand respectfully, I said, ¡°Please forgive me just this once.¡± And I gave her a light flick on the forehead to wake her up. [Translator - Clara] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 53 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 53: How to Deal with a Stalker Iris rubbed her forehead, which was flushed red. It was the mark of the flick she had received from me that morning. Well, considering how much she had cornered me, it was a punishment she deserved. When Iris and I arrived at the dining hall, bustling students came into view. Today was the day of the Summer Demon Dungeon Competition. The faint tension in the air seemed to envelop the entire dining hall. As soon as Iris appeared, all eyes turned to her. I quietly followed Iris to avoid drawing suspicion. "Hania, did you hear about that?" "It''s such a big deal!" But thanks to Hania''s natural sociability, her friends often ended up talking to me as well. "Sorry, everyone. I want to focus on the Demon Dungeon today, so let''s chat next time." Since it was the day of the competition, my roundabout excuse was met with understanding, and they backed off. "Iris''s team came second in the group match, didn''t they?" "I guess she''s concentrating to make up for it." Thankfully, the events of the group match added weight to my words. Focusing on the Demon Dungeon to redeem the humiliation of the group match. It was a reason everyone could understand. ¡®Sometimes, you just have to throw yourself into things,¡¯ my past self would say. Good job, past me. Here, have a praise sticker. ¡®After twists and turns, another day ends.¡¯ Now, once the Demon Dungeon is over, that''s it. Since this marks the conclusion of Act 3, I was just as nervous. "Hania, let''s go." Amid the tense atmosphere, I walked with Iris toward the Martial Arts building. All the students were gathering there under the guidance of the professors to head to the entrance of the Demon Dungeon. As a result, the area in front of the Martial Arts building was packed with students from the department. The tension in the air was palpable. Scanning the crowd, I spotted Hania¡ªwho looked like Hannon¡ªstanding with Seron. Hania had her arms crossed, her face full of irritation. Obvious. She wanted to be next to Iris but couldn¡¯t, and it was making her grumpy. Beside her, Seron seemed uncomfortable, keeping her mouth tightly shut. It was a sign of Seron¡¯s lack of social skills. Ah, Seron. You truly are hopeless at communication... ¡°You¡¯re just like Hannon.¡± Iris whispered to me. Was she saying that grumpy expression resembled mine? It was shocking news for someone like me, who always wore a kind smile. While I was still reeling, my eyes caught sight of Isabel. For some reason, she tilted her head while looking at Hania, who resembled Hannon. Could she have figured something out? I hoped not. "Ah, exhausting. Another Demon Dungeon day," someone muttered, breaking the silence. Several third-year students had appeared by then. Having experienced the Demon Dungeon numerous times, they looked utterly uninterested. Unlike the second-years, who were ambitious, most third-years had a resigned attitude. Dubbed "the weakest generation" by others, they lacked any will to try. Among the third-years, one stood out¡ªsilver hair that seemed colder than usual. Underneath that hair, blue eyes gleamed with a chilling light, exuding a foreboding aura. Nikita Cynthia. A strange coldness emanated from her. At that moment, Nikita¡¯s head lifted. Before our eyes could meet, I quickly looked away. I felt her gaze linger on Iris before moving on. That subtle hostility within her stare was something only I, who knew the situation, could detect. ¡°Haaah, looks like everyone¡¯s here now.¡± Just as the tension reached its peak, Professor Vega appeared. Unlike her usual self, she was wearing a neat suit, stifling a yawn. Beside her were the professors responsible for the first and third years. With their stern faces, they made Vega seem almost kind in comparison. I couldn¡¯t even imagine how shocked he¡¯d be if he knew that. "So, what do you want?" Instinctively, my voice sharpened. But Barkov didn¡¯t seem to care and coughed awkwardly, as if embarrassed. "Hania, I heard you¡¯ll be entering the dungeon this time. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, so I had to tell you." If you¡¯re a student at Zerion Academy, going to the dungeon is a given. What nonsense is this? "The dungeon is dangerous. Thinking about you not coming back made me realize my feelings for you." Barkov¡¯s chubby cheeks trembled. My face started to stiffen. No way. Is this guy confessing to me? And at a time like this, while I¡¯m in Hania¡¯s body? "Hold on a second, Professor, what are you¡ª" "H-Hania!" Barkov¡¯s resolve seemed unshakable. "I like you! I had to tell you before you entered the dungeon!" A man over thirty confessing to a minor. What on earth is he babbling about? A sharp headache shot through my head, and I clenched my fists. This is how you make a confession so maddening. Experiencing it myself, I now understand how dizzying it is. "Assistant Professor Barkov, please calm down." "Hania, answer me. I already know you feel the same way about me." Barkov was completely out of it now. Just as I was about to resort to extreme measures to knock some sense into him¡ª "Assistant Professor Barkov, Hania is dating me, so this is a problem." A voice I absolutely did not expect rang in my ears. I turned my head stiffly. Standing there was a boy with jet-black hair and crimson-red eyes. Hannon Irey. In other words, the real Hania was standing there. "What?" Barkov¡¯s face froze in confusion at Hania¡¯s bombshell statement. Hania walked over and grabbed my hand. "Hania and I are dating, so confessions like this are inappropriate." Just like that, I became Hania¡¯s boyfriend. Wait, no. Right now, I¡¯m Hania. So, I¡¯ve ended up dating myself? "W-What nonsense is this!" Barkov looked back and forth between our hands, utterly flustered. "That¡¯s ridiculous! I know Hania isn¡¯t dating anyone!" "Oh, really? That¡¯s because we only started dating yesterday." Hania turned toward me. It was clear she wanted me to play along. Left with no choice, I confidently raised our clasped hands. "Yes, Hannon confessed to me yesterday, and we decided to date. So, I can¡¯t accept Assistant Professor Barkov¡¯s feelings." "T-That can¡¯t be." Barkov stumbled backward. The shock of rejection seemed to be too much for him. If only he¡¯d just collapse right here and now. "Don¡¯t make me laugh! Prove it!" Barkov shouted pathetically. The two of us said we were dating, but he still wanted proof? Even Hania seemed to be getting fed up with him and sighed. "Hania, let¡¯s do what we did yesterday." What did we do yesterday? Suddenly, Hania grabbed my chin. Truly, the runner-up in martial arts proficiency. Her movements were so swift they were nearly invisible. Hania¡¯s face came right up to mine. Our lips were so close they were practically touching. But Hania¡¯s and my lips never quite met. Her control was flawless. However, since her back was to Barkov, to anyone watching from behind, it looked like we were kissing. Realizing her intent, I discreetly wrapped my arm around her back. Finishing touch. And then, Barkov screamed. "No! No! That¡¯s impossible!" Unable to handle the situation, Barkov ran off. It was the most pitiful rejection of his life. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 54 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 54: Contract Dating While Barkov was reeling from the pain of heartbreak, Hania suddenly pushed me aside. Our faces ended up incredibly close. If it had been Hania¡¯s original face, it might¡¯ve been fine. But since Hania was currently wearing Hannon''s appearance, I immediately pulled back. I had no interest in getting that close to a man¡¯s face. ¡°...So this is why Lady Iris suddenly called me. Her timing is impeccable as always.¡± Hania sighed deeply, wearing a troubled expression. It seemed Iris was the one who had sent Hania here. I felt grateful to Iris. I had nearly ended up as a corpse today. ¡°Hania, Barkov assistant professor was your stalker all this time, wasn¡¯t he?¡± When I asked, Hania glanced at me briefly. ¡°Yes, and he was quite persistent about it.¡± With his title as assistant professor and the backing of a powerful family, Barkov was a difficult opponent for Hania to deal with. ¡°I was waiting for him to give me an opening, but wow, his timing really sucks.¡± Hania shook her head, looking utterly fed up. ¡°More importantly, now it¡¯s come out that we¡¯re supposedly dating. What do we do about that?¡± This time, before the confession even happened, it seemed I was already in a relationship. What a dynamic life I lead. ¡°...Barkov might look like that, but he¡¯s annoyingly persistent.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying if he finds out we¡¯re not actually dating, he¡¯ll just revert to stalking you again.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s likely.¡± Got it. Having been the target of Barkov¡¯s confession attack myself, I could fully empathize with how awful it was to be stalked by someone like that. ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll take Barkov to understand and give up?¡± ¡°...Probably a few months.¡± ¡°Then just let him think we¡¯re dating for a few months.¡± Hania¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s already spilled milk anyway. Might as well make use of it.¡± ¡°...You don¡¯t just want to date me, do you?¡± I gave her a stern look. ¡°I was joking.¡± It seemed she was genuinely trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Sorry for dragging you into this mess, though.¡± Hania offered an unexpectedly straightforward apology. It wasn¡¯t that her personality was inherently bad; she¡¯d just been on edge because of recent group events with Iris. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not your fault, anyway.¡± This was entirely Barkov¡¯s fault, not something Hania needed to apologize for. ¡°Hannon Irey, you¡¯re more decent than I thought. Could it be because you share a bit of blood with Lady Iris?¡± ¡°Your stock just dropped in my eyes after saying that.¡± ¡°I wonder how low it can go. But wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient for you too if rumors spread that we¡¯re dating?¡± ¡°Do you think one more rumor would make any difference to me?¡± Hania paused briefly and seemed to understand. I¡¯m the one they call ¡°Lightning Bastard.¡± If people heard I was dating Hania, it would only generate sympathy for her. For me, there wouldn¡¯t be much impact, either way. ¡°We¡¯ve wasted enough time. Let¡¯s return to our teams now.¡± ¡°Right.¡± As Hania turned to leave, she spoke to me. ¡°Please take care of Lady Iris.¡± The corners of my lips curled upward. ¡°Sure, leave it to me.¡± ¡°Ha, as if I¡¯d entrust Lady Iris to someone like you.¡± What was that supposed to mean? Hania laughed lightly, as if joking, and walked off to her team. It seemed I¡¯d left a positive impression on her through this ordeal. ¡®Getting along with the deputy of martial arts isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡¯ It was a smile so enchanting it could bewitch anyone. ¡°Tsk, if I¡¯d taken him on properly, he¡¯d have been the one beaten to a pulp. I just underestimated him at first.¡± Dorara started grumbling. He seemed to have conveniently forgotten that he was the one knocked out cold. ¡®Well then.¡¯ I¡¯ll have to remind him the next time I get a chance. Silently, I clenched my fist. ¡°Team Iris.¡± At last, Iris¡¯ team was called, the moment all the third-years had gone in. Though they placed second in the team competition, Iris¡¯ team was ahead of everyone else in the overall rankings. As Iris stepped forward at the call, even the grumbling Dorara and the other two fell silent. Instead, they walked confidently by her side, as if supporting her. As Iris walked forward, admiration filled the eyes of the onlooking students. Walking beside her, I felt the weight of their stares for the first time. Admiration, jealousy, longing, resignation. A mix of emotions spilled from the students¡¯ gazes. Only now did I understand why Iris¡¯ team always walked with such confidence. They had to become strong, if only to shake off these stares. And that was directly tied to their confidence. An unshakable confidence that they could accomplish anything. ¡®This is the strongest team alive, Iris.¡¯ The aura radiating from Iris, at the front, was something no one could dare approach. ¡°Team Iris.¡± Professor Vega, looking utterly exhausted, scanned everyone. ¡°Return safely.¡± No long speeches. W hat the strongest team needed was trust, not advice. Shortly after, Iris¡¯ team entered the Dungeon. The peculiar, unpleasant sensation of the Dungeon brushed past my body. A moment later, I slowly lifted my gaze. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s the Iron Dust Desert today.¡± Dungeon, first floor. The Iron Dust Desert. A barren iron wasteland stretched before me. As I licked my lips, a faint metallic taste lingered in my mouth. That meant iron dust was mixed into the air. At that moment, the wind rose around us. The iron dust that had been clinging to our clothes and throats was blown away entirely by the wind. ¡°The Gray Forest, and now the Iron Dust Desert. I wish the seniors had cleaned up a bit on their way down.¡± It was Dorara¡¯s magic, wielded through the staff in her hand. ¡°Well, the seniors hurry down to descend as many floors as they can.¡± Valencia, the curse practitioner, spoke while brushing her bangs aside. And her words were true. Boom! From beneath the Iron Dust Desert, a colossal tremor began to stir. Boom! A massive snake with blades of steel embedded across its body burst through the iron dust. Even at a glance, it was a dangerous foe. A beast controlled by an apostle. One who failed to become a dragon. Clang! Iris had already drawn her sword. The seniors seemed to have decided that dealing with a failed dragon wasn¡¯t worth the time and chose to avoid it. But for the strongest royalty, such concerns were meaningless. ¡°Team Iris.¡± At Iris¡¯ call, crimson aura emanated from her sword. The rose-like aura was breathtakingly beautiful, captivating all eyes. Walking through the iron dust, Iris¡¯ steps were bold and commanding, as if each stride was a giant¡¯s. ¡°Hunt the great beast.¡± The leader had spoken. ¡°Yes.¡± And so, we followed. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 55 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 55: The Dragon of Calamity Iris¡¯s team was the strongest. Proving those words true, Iris''s team swept through the floors like a storm. The location they had currently reached was the third floor of the Demon Dungeon, Weeping Sky. Above the dark clouds, two massive eyes remained shut, shedding tears. These tears turned into rain that drenched the ground below. ¡®That thing, it¡¯s an Apostle.¡¯ The true Apostle of Weeping Sky. It would later be reborn as an Apostle during the transformation of Weeping Sky. ¡®I¡¯ll have to deal with it eventually.¡¯ But now wasn¡¯t the time. It was better to leave it be for now. ¡°The third-years are almost caught up.¡± In the pouring rain falling from the sky, Dorara, the second rank of Magic Arts trailing behind us, let out a cackling laugh. Perhaps it was because of the blow to his self-esteem caused by Sharin. He seemed to enjoy showing off like that. But his skills were undeniable. Our compatibility wasn¡¯t great, and I had figured out all of Dorara¡¯s bad habits and weaknesses. Even so, his wind magic, befitting the second rank of Magic Arts, was remarkably sharp. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m losing my mind staying here for days,¡± whined Valencia, the cursed sorcerer clinging to Joachim¡¯s back. The Demon Dungeon was a place where space and time were distorted. The deeper one descended, the greater the distortion became. On the first floor, time wasn¡¯t much different from the outside. But starting from the second floor, time became completely different. In outside time, one day equaled three days on the second floor, a week on the third floor, and a fortnight on the fourth floor. Thus, staying long on the lower floors didn¡¯t create as much of a time disparity with the outside. Accordingly, we had already spent several days in the Demon Dungeon¡¯s time. We had been on the third floor for three days. ¡°It¡¯s surprising a cursed sorcerer dislikes gloomy things.¡± ¡°Ugh, please don¡¯t perpetuate stereotypes about cursed sorcerers.¡± Dorara¡¯s jab was met with a groan from Valencia. Watching their exchange, I looked down at my hands. Despite having come down to the third floor of the Demon Dungeon, I didn¡¯t feel much physical strain. After all, I was in the body of the stamina monster Vikamon. Coupled with Aisha¡¯s hellish training, it was natural. ¡®The real problem lies elsewhere.¡¯ The true challenge wasn¡¯t physical. ¡®Pretending to be Hania is harder than I thought.¡¯ Conversations could be handled by dropping the right bits of knowledge. As students of the same academy, the topics of discussion were naturally limited. Moreover, Hania was a relatively minor character. I was familiar enough with her to play the role convincingly. So portraying Hania wasn¡¯t the issue. The difficulty lay elsewhere. I clicked my tongue quietly, looking at the sword in my hand. Hania possessed the skills of the second rank of Martial Arts. Naturally, her proficiency was far superior to the average Martial Arts student. She wielded a long sword with precision so refined that even the so-called lazy genius recognized it. Her mastery was the fruit of talent and relentless effort. The problem? I¡¯d never used a sword in my life. A guy who¡¯s fought with his fists all his life isn¡¯t going to wield a sword properly. ¡®Though I¡¯ve been training, at least it doesn¡¯t wobble in my hands.¡¯ But I couldn''t judge the weapon''s range because I was used to fighting with bare hands. The destructive power of a sword varies based on the angle of the swing. Failing to fully grasp this meant I was making constant mistakes. So halfway through, I gave up trying to wield it like a sword and just swung it like a blunt weapon. ¡°Hania.¡± At that moment, Iris called out to me. Her eyes were shadowed with deep, dark circles. Since entering the dungeon, she had hardly been able to sleep. Though she already suffered from insomnia, the influence of the sinister presence pervading the dungeon exacerbated her condition. Her body bore traces of the sinister power, which resonated with the dungeon¡¯s presence, intensifying her nightmares. Thus, Iris was particularly vulnerable in the dungeon. If the strategy wasn¡¯t focused on clearing as quickly as possible, Iris¡¯s strength would gradually deteriorate over time. ¡®But if Lucas, with his Flame of Resolve, were here, he could drive away the nightmares.¡¯ That was why, during her first year, Iris had hired Lucas as a team member for the dungeon expedition. Of course, back then, the Flame of Resolve hadn¡¯t fully ignited, so the results weren¡¯t significant, and she didn¡¯t bring him along for the next expedition. ¡®And Lucas died there.¡¯ It was a story that left Iris with many regrets in more ways than one. ¡®As I am now, I can¡¯t resolve Iris¡¯s nightmares.¡¯ Thus, Iris grew increasingly exhausted as time went on. ¡°Yes, Lady Iris.¡± When I approached her, she gestured to me. ¡°It¡¯s soon.¡± Nikita¡¯s team had entered the dungeon ahead of everyone else this time. She would be waiting on the fourth floor, fully prepared. ¡®She¡¯s ensured that no reinforcements can come to the fourth floor once Iris¡¯s team sets foot there.¡¯ It was a strategy anticipating that Iris¡¯s team would surpass even the third-year teams. ¡°We¡¯d better get ready.¡± Iris nodded. Her form began to blur and scatter. Seeing that, I immediately followed after her. Boom! Soon, the surroundings shifted. A nauseating sensation swept through my body. It was proof that we had entered the fourth floor of the dungeon. A cold chill seeped through my entire body. Crunch¡ª The sound of snow crunching underfoot accompanied my gaze as I slowly lifted my head. A white expanse of snow. Ice-covered duckweed and water hyacinths blanketed the surface of the snow. The place felt eerily dark, with ice sculptures scattered here and there. My breath fogged the air as it escaped my lips. The fourth floor of the dungeon. The Ice Garden. The extreme cold left my body feeling icy. However, the real challenge started now. ¡°Everyone, get down!¡± I shouted as I rushed forward to shield Iris. Shhhhhh¡ª A sound echoed from above, followed by something crashing down from the ceiling. Boom! A massive ice wall slammed down behind us. ¡°Waaah!¡± ¡°Kyah!¡± Joachim, carrying Valencia and Dorara, made a great leap. Thanks to him, all three narrowly avoided being crushed by the ice wall. ¡°W-What is this? What¡¯s going on?¡± Dorara turned back, his face pale with shock. What he saw was a wall of ice so thick it defied reason, shrouded in a haze of snow. The passage connecting the third and fourth floors of the dungeon had been completely sealed off by the wall of ice. Everyone¡¯s faces showed signs of shock. This was an entirely unexpected development. Except for me and Iris. My gaze slowly rose. Beyond the passage in the Ice Garden, a sinister chill seemed to extend its reach to this very spot. ¡®It has begun.¡¯ To avenge the death of her brother, the Dragon of Calamity, Nikita Cynthia, had begun to move. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 56 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 56: The Dragon of Calamity (2) Clang! Clang! Dorara''s magic burst forth, echoing with a loud, rough noise. The target of the magic was the ice wall. ¡°Huff, huff... W-what is this even made of? Why doesn¡¯t my magic work at all?¡± Dorara, who had been swinging his staff wildly, let out a labored breath. Team Iris was currently trapped on the fourth floor, all because of the ice wall standing before them. Despite Dorara¡¯s relentless attacks, the ice wall remained unscathed, without even the slightest crack. Of course. Lower-tier magic cannot overcome higher-tier magic. Nikita created This ice wall using the magic of an ancient dragon. It wasn¡¯t something Dorara¡¯s magic could deal with. Not just his magic, either. Even Sharin¡¯s magic couldn¡¯t penetrate it. ¡°Damn it.¡± Dorara clenched his teeth in frustration, muttering under his breath. His hands trembled slightly. He had already used up much of his mana just to reach this point. He had been pouring his power into creating a way out, but his reserves had now hit their limit. ¡°Dorara, that¡¯s enough.¡± Hearing Iris¡¯s words, Dorara collapsed to the ground. He knew well enough now that his magic couldn¡¯t break through this ice wall. ¡®After all, the only thing that can deal with this ice wall is the Flames of Resolve.¡¯ That¡¯s precisely why I joined Team Iris. Unlike Lucas, who could handle crises with ease, I had no way to overcome this ice wall. But I couldn¡¯t reveal that truth, so I chose to stay quiet. Sometimes, people need to experience reality for themselves. ¡°This is a real problem.¡± ¡°Could it be because of the upheaval in the Demon Dungeon the other day?¡± Joachim and Valencia, too, were showing signs of anxiety. Until the ice wall was resolved, they couldn¡¯t return to the surface. With limited food supplies, it was only natural for fear to creep in. ¡°Dorara, with your remaining magic, please cast a temperature-raising spell first.¡± Before the team sank deeper into unease, I decided to give everyone clear tasks. ¡°Valencia, can you curse the entire ice wall? Use that to engrave a rescue signal. Joachim, please bless Iris and me. We¡¯re going to scout for a safe location to settle down.¡± At my swift instructions, everyone snapped out of their anxiety and began to act. They trusted that my orders were the best course of action under the circumstances. ¡°You¡¯ve taken over my job.¡± ¡°No, everyone¡¯s holding it together because you¡¯re here, Lady Iris.¡± Iris is the third princess of the empire. Arguably one of the most important figures in the entire realm. If word got out that someone like her was in danger, the empire would undoubtedly mobilize its full strength to break through the Demon Dungeon. Knowing this gave everyone a sense of reassurance that they would eventually return home. ¡°Let¡¯s move. It¡¯s going to take some time.¡± Nikita doesn¡¯t strike immediately. She waits patiently here, on the fourth floor of the Demon Dungeon. ¡®When everyone¡¯s food supplies are exhausted, and the cold saps even the will to fight.¡¯ That¡¯s when Nikita bares her dragon¡¯s fangs. After receiving Joachim¡¯s blessing, Iris and I set off to search for a safe zone. The fourth floor marked the beginning of the Demon Dungeon¡¯s mid-levels. Here, the apostles and beasts were far more brutal and cunning than in the previous floors. It required sharp focus and drained energy, but even in such a place, safe zones existed. ¡®Since Flame Butterfly is a dot-style RPG, there are always spots where you can check on your characters.¡¯ Safety zones. Areas where apostles and beasts wouldn¡¯t dare approach. I remember the safety zones of every level in the Demon Dungeon. They were essential for progressing smoothly in the game. Forgetting them was out of the question. ¡°Let¡¯s establish our safe zone here.¡± ¡°What? But this is an open field.¡± The so-called safe zone was indeed a barren field, as Dorara pointed out. Snow blanketed the ground, and shattered ice sculptures were scattered here and there. There wasn¡¯t a single place to take cover. ¡°The wall provides a solid backdrop, and being in an open field means we have full visibility of any approach.¡± ¡°But this makes us easy targets...¡± When Valencia raised a hesitant objection, I shook my head. ¡°Apostles perceive the world differently from us. They don¡¯t rely on sight or sound to detect us, so hiding in visually concealed areas will still get us caught. Instead, narrow spaces put us at a disadvantage.¡± There¡¯s nothing more dangerous than being unable to see where an apostle is approaching from. Valencia shivered despite the warmth provided by Dorara¡¯s magic. She wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªover the past few days, the temperature had steadily dropped. As a result, Dorara¡¯s use of heating magic had become more frequent. ¡°...At this rate, we¡¯ll run out of mana first.¡± Dorara clutched his staff and sighed. The unrelenting cold had even frozen the snow on the ground into solid ice, making movement increasingly difficult. In the end, to conserve warmth, we began spending more time resting in the safety zone. After four days of fruitless searching, exhaustion was evident on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Do we have enough rations?¡± Valencia checked our remaining supplies, her expression troubled. The food we had brought was nearly gone. ¡°Oh Lord, why do You burden us with such trials?¡± Joachim murmured a quiet prayer, seeking solace in faith with nothing else to rely on. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯d rather keep blasting that ice wall with magic!¡± Dorara shouted, unwilling to sit by idly. But without his warmth, we¡¯d freeze in no time. His outburst was quickly quelled by everyone¡¯s protests, and he sat back down reluctantly. ¡°Hania.¡± Iris called me softly. It had been over a week since she last slept. Her condition was the most dire among us. ¡°Yes, Lady Iris?¡± ¡°You have a way to escape, don¡¯t you?¡± She spoke quietly, ensuring no one else would overhear. If necessary, I did. I never undertake missions without a backup plan. ¡°...When the time comes, take everyone and leave.¡± Before I could respond, Iris spoke again. She¡¯d rather die alone than risk the lives of others. ¡°Lady Iris.¡± I reached out to fix her disheveled hair. ¡°I would never leave you behind.¡± Hearing this, Iris smiled faintly. She probably couldn¡¯t tell whether those were my words or Hania¡¯s. Time continued to pass. A week had gone by. The cold had grown unbearable, beyond what even Dorara¡¯s magic could fend off. Eventually, Dorara, drained from overuse of his mana, collapsed. Valencia, in an effort to conserve resources, cursed herself into a state of suspended animation. She offered the spell to others, but everyone declined. Joachim, too, had changed. His prayers became less frequent, replaced by quiet contemplation. He sat upright, eyes closed, seemingly lost in deep thought. None of us disturbed him. And Iris¡ª ¡®She finally fell asleep.¡¯ Though she was plagued by nightmares, her body had reached its limit. She leaned on me as she slept, her breaths uneven. Occasionally, her face would contort, but she showed no signs of waking. Step... Then, at last. Step... The long-awaited sound of footsteps echoed. My head lifted slowly. Through my frost-covered lashes, I saw a figure emerging from the dark. In her hand was a long sword dragging across the ground, exuding an icy chill more biting than anything we had encountered so far. From her lips spilled clouds of cold breath. Her silver hair shimmered, revealing two white horns protruding from her forehead. They were the marks of forbidden magic¡ªthe traces of ancient dragon magic sealed by the Cynthia Marquis family. Underneath the horns glowed reptilian, icy-blue eyes that resembled those of a lizard. The surrounding cold intensified with every step she took. Nikita Cynthia, the Dragon Sorceress of Catastrophe. The boss of Act Three had finally arrived. I carefully laid Iris down, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t wake, and rose to my feet. The frost coating my body flaked away as I stood. ¡°...So, you¡¯ve come.¡± Nikita¡¯s gaze locked onto me. She seemed to assume that the rest of the group was too drained to pose a threat. ¡°Senior Nikita.¡± So, I decided to greet her alone. ¡°This is going to sting a little.¡± It was time for her to wake up. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 57 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 57: Burning Passion The Dragon Maiden of Calamity. Nikita Cynthia. Standing before her, I could feel an icy chill seeping into my bones. Nikita¡¯s gaze was as cold as the void itself. Her face, though regal, had always carried an underlying kindness. But today, there wasn¡¯t a shred of that kindness left in her. Instead, a blazing thirst for revenge roared within her heart. ¡°...So, you¡¯ve come?¡± Her voice was low and heavy as it escaped her lips. Nikita repeated my words. ¡°Does that mean you knew I would come?¡± Nikita, ever perceptive, didn¡¯t miss a thing. ¡°Yes.¡± I responded and threw the sword I had been gripping onto the ground. Clang¡ª The sword rolled across the frozen ground, echoing against the icy stillness. Nikita¡¯s brows furrowed slightly at the unexpected gesture. She hadn¡¯t thought I would surrender my weapon right before her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Suspicion lingered in her gaze, but it soon faded. In its place, a chilling gale swirled around her. ¡°Hand over Iris Hysirion.¡± Hearing her words, my eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll spare our lives if we hand over the princess?¡± ¡°Yes. This matter doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± Despite wielding the magic of an ancient dragon¡ªpower potent enough to consume reason¡ªNikita sought only the head of her enemy, Iris. She had no intention of harming anyone else. That¡¯s why she had waited until no one could oppose her anymore. It was a mercy characteristic of Nikita. But her mercy was not something I could rely on now. ¡°No.¡± ¡°...Hania, I know you care for the princess, but you should value your own life.¡± ¡°Of course, I value my life.¡± I raised my hand instead of the sword. Ironically, laying down my weapon made me feel at ease. ¡°But there are things more precious than life.¡± Preventing this cursed world from descending into a bad ending. That was the only way to save my own life, too. ¡°Iris must be truly important to you.¡± Nikita muttered as she lowered her head. On her lashes, a tear crystallized into ice and fell. Her sorrow was palpable, piercing my chest. ¡°I lost what mattered most to me, too.¡± Nia Cynthia. Her only sibling, her older brother, who had been her unwavering support within their family. He had been murdered in cold blood, without justice. ¡°So now, I¡¯ll take something, too.¡± As she finished her words, Nikita vanished. In her place, only a single footprint remained. She¡¯s coming. The moment I sensed it, I swung my hand with all my might. Claaaang! A resounding clash echoed as her frost-covered blade collided with my hand. Crunch! Instantly, the freezing magic from her sword began to encase my hand in ice. As expected of an ancient dragon¡¯s magic. Just touching her weapon felt like my hand would shatter. Vrrrmmm¡ª But I was prepared for this. The magical engravings etched into my steel skin began to glow fiercely. Heat surged through my body as flames erupted. The high thermal conductivity of my steel skin turned it into a blazing furnace. The fire magic engraved into my skin was a special enchantment, one I¡¯d begged Sharin to inscribe. The heat spread rapidly through me. Though I lacked the Flame of Resolve of Lucas, I could imitate it, at least a little. Nikita¡¯s gaze tightened as she felt the heat radiating from me. ¡°You think that will be enough?¡± The frost around her grew even fiercer. Nikita¡¯s mastery of ancient dragon magic made her an unrivaled wielder of extreme cold. The perpetual snowcaps of the Dragon Mountain Range were a testament to the sheer power of this magic. ¡®Nikita lacked talent in all other forms of magic...¡¯ Ironically, her sole affinity for ancient dragon magic was extraordinary. But the side effects of this magic were unavoidable, even for her. The more she used it, the closer she came to becoming a dragon herself, ultimately consumed by the very magic she wielded. Her frost and my flames collided. Their clash was so intense that¡ª BOOOOM! A deafening explosion followed, and blinding white mist engulfed the surroundings. Through the mist, I sensed Nikita take a step back. Her eyes darted, searching for me. Thud! Grabbing Iris, I sprinted away. The explosive enchantments on my boots activated, propelling me forward. I fled the scene at a breakneck pace. Nikita, realizing this too late, chased after me like a furious demon. ¡®I have to get out of here first.¡¯ A direct confrontation with Nikita was futile. I needed to lure her to the place I¡¯d prepared. ¡°Mmm...¡± Perhaps due to the heat and commotion, I heard a faint groan from Iris in my arms. But I didn¡¯t pay it any mind. I simply ran harder, swinging my legs furiously to escape. Boom! Crash! Behind me, Nikita closed the distance at an alarming speed. Before she mastered ancient dragon magic, she was already a formidable fighter and vice president. She had honed her skills even during sleepless nights. Nikita¡¯s combat prowess was top-notch. Her eyes held irritation. "Even if you bought time like this, it won''t mean anything, will it? All I have to do is defeat you and return to the princess." ¡°Senior Nikita, nothing in life is meaningless.¡± Everything has meaning. The reason Nikita ended up like this. The reason I had to act this way. Everything had meaning. Nikita targeted Iris. And she drove her into a corner. This much was now an undeniable fact in this world. Act 3, Scene 6. The Calamity Dragon advanced definitively. Now, the scenario requires just one thing. The protagonist defeats the Calamity Dragon. And the Calamity Dragon meets her death. Lucas tries to persuade Nikita again and again. But Nikita, whose world collapsed due to Nia¡¯s death, despite Lucas''s desperate efforts, ultimately seeks to kill Iris to the bitter end. At this juncture, Lucas is left with no choice but to make a decision. Will he kill Nikita? Or will he let Iris die? This is the trial imposed on the protagonist. Nikita¡¯s death is inevitable. Her death propels the scenario towards its destined conclusion. What this world needs is the death of the Calamity Dragon. However. My thoughts are different. I am... ¡®Not Lucas.¡¯ Lucas is forced by the world to choose between two paths. But I am not Lucas. I am the extra, Vikamon. Thus, I will not follow the two choices imposed by the world. I will make the choice to advance the scenario my way. For that, I prepared and prepared again. The one and only way to pull Nikita out of the abyss of despair and allow her to live freely. Whoosh¡ª The sound of flames igniting came from somewhere. ¡°And Senior Nikita, your premise is wrong.¡± I decided to correct Nikita¡¯s words. ¡°First, you need to defeat me.¡± Whoosh¡ª Soon, Nikita also noticed something strange about the situation. The ice gallery. Here and there, the sound of flames flaring up resounded. Red flames sprang up in various places. These were no ordinary flames. The stones used to capture the Steel Empress¡ªmystical objects. Essences of Fire. The corpses left behind after fire spirits had lived out their lifespans and died. Meanwhile, I unbuttoned my chest. As I did so, my appearance began to change. No longer Hania¡¯s appearance. But the form of Hannon Irey. Nikita¡¯s eyes started to widen. ¡°Wh... What? Junior?¡± It was a face that clearly hadn¡¯t expected to see me here. ¡°Why... are you here?¡± Her bewilderment was my opportunity. From beneath the shrouded bandages, a vivid red stone wrapped within was revealed. The magic of ancient dragons is undeniably powerful. Thus, to counteract such magic, the Flames of Resolve are the standard. However, alongside those Flames of Resolve, there exists another means to combat the magic of ancient dragons. A Spirit Monarch. A being at the pinnacle of spirits. Their power, even against ancient dragon magic, is formidable. But I cannot form a contract with spirits. Thus, I prepared a workaround. The fiery essences embedded throughout the gallery burned fiercely. All those flames surged upwards and began to converge in one place. The direction the flames gathered¡ªme. Or, more precisely, the stone in my chest. ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Nikita belatedly recognized what the stone in my chest represented. This was no ordinary essence of fire. It was The Ember of Fire. The Fire Spirit Monarch. What remained of him after his death. ¡¸Boy, state your desire.¡¹ A reward granted to me under the Hero Special Act by the White Oak Duke. And what I requested from her was this. The rarest object in existence. And a temporary substitute for the Flame of Resolve. Whooosh! The Ember of Fire, consuming every lingering trace of the spirits'' flames from the surrounding essences, blazed ferociously. The heat radiating from the Ember of Fire struck my body like a raging tempest. Swathed in the flames of the Fire Monarch, I exhaled quietly. My eyes met Nikita¡¯s, her face filled with dismay. Seeing her, I positioned my hand into a knife-edge stance and steadied myself. The blazing heat seared my body. The intensity of the heat was suffocating. But the will of the Steel Empress, who had longed for warmth, resided within her steel-like skin, containing the heat perfectly. The Steel Empress became a mystical entity that repelled heat. Thus, her steel-like skin was optimized for absorbing heat. The time I could endure the Ember of Fire wasn¡¯t long. ¡°I told you it would sting, didn¡¯t I?¡± So within this time, I would settle everything with Nikita. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 58 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 58: Nikita''s Inevitability The Dragon of Calamity, Nikita Cynthia, was in a state of utter bewilderment. Standing before her was a boy. Hannon Irey. He had gone so far as to disguise himself as Hania Rapiddaia. But why? Amid her confusion, Nikita¡¯s expression turned puzzled. Hannon was a good junior to her. He silently helped her when she used to handle everything on her own. He was witty, making conversations with him enjoyable. To be honest, out of all the people she¡¯d spoken to recently, Hannon was the most fun to talk to. Conversations with him felt easy, and his unexpected remarks often made her burst out laughing. At times, he was overly mischievous, but even that carried a sense of affection. Hannon seemed to know Nikita uncomfortably well. So much so that she sometimes wondered if he was someone she already knew, simply in disguise. Although that suspicion lingered in her mind, she didn¡¯t dislike Hannon. Nikita had low self-esteem. Her life had always been colored by rejection. Even her parents didn¡¯t expect much from her. Yet she persevered, climbing the ladder step by step. Hannon recognized her efforts and consistently praised her. Perhaps because of this, her self-esteem had significantly improved recently. So much so that she occasionally thought, "Maybe I¡¯m doing okay." Thanks to him, she began to dislike hearing things like ¡°She¡¯s nothing special except for her looks.¡± She avoided mirrors less often and, lately, even smiled at her reflection sometimes. Hannon was someone who lifted her up in ways no one else had. For that reason, she didn¡¯t want to show him her ugly side. The version of herself consumed by vengeance, recklessly throwing everything away to kill someone¡ª If Hannon saw that, he would surely be disappointed. She felt ashamed. She wanted to hide somewhere immediately. She didn¡¯t want him to witness this. And so, she had sent word for him not to follow her into the depths of the Demon Dungeon. Yet Hannon, relentless as ever, had pursued her and now stood before her eyes. Clang! Hannon¡¯s knife-hand strike came flying at Nikita. What had he done to himself? Even Nikita, imbued with the power of an ancient dragon, was startled by the intense heat radiating from him. The heat emanating from his hands was scorching. And his gaze, locked onto hers, burned just as fiercely. Nikita instinctively realized¡ª Hannon had set himself ablaze, figuratively and literally. He couldn¡¯t possibly sustain this for long. ¡°Senior, Nikita.¡± Hannon¡¯s strikes came incessantly. His movements, once crude, were now shockingly precise. How much had he practiced to refine his skills to this extent? ¡°Will you still not meet my eyes?¡± Nikita flinched. She couldn¡¯t look Hannon in the eye. It had been that way for a long time. Ever since Nia Cynthia died, Nikita hadn¡¯t met anyone¡¯s gaze. And after deciding to avenge Nia, her eyes saw nothing but vengeance. But Hannon constantly sought to meet her eyes. He smiled at her, spoke to her, and treated her kindly. Nikita avoided him and closed her eyes. ¡®How selfish am I?¡¯ She felt disgusted with herself. Ignoring the care someone showed her, she focused only on her own feelings. Even now, it was the same. Not wanting to show Hannon this side of herself, she avoided and turned away from him as he confronted her head-on. But deep down, the flames of vengeance still burned uncontrollably within her. It was as if someone whispered in her ear¡ª Are you incapable of even carrying out a simple revenge? It was as though the voice taunted her endlessly. This was a curse. Ever since she touched the ancient dragon¡¯s magic, she couldn¡¯t escape it. Her desire for vengeance was now beyond her control. Nikita¡¯s sword slashed again. A storm of frost surged from her blade, sweeping through the surroundings. Hannon pushed through it and charged at her once more. Sword and hand clashed. As a result, the dragon¡¯s magic accelerated the transformation into a dragonkin. In the game, Nikita¡¯s death would have been inevitable, an unchangeable part of the story. No matter what Lucas did, there was no way for him to save her. But now, this world is reality. Lucas doesn¡¯t have the knowledge to stop the dragon¡¯s magic. I, however, have that knowledge. ¡®The day I decided to save Nia, my path was already chosen.¡¯ I am the one who leads the world towards its true narrative. But no matter what, I cannot follow the same footsteps as Lucas. So, while adhering to the narrative, I will create the most ideal version of it that I desire. ¡®I will save Nikita.¡¯ With that decision, I took a deep breath. The moment Nikita fully becomes a dragonkin, the sinister presence will reach out to seize her body. Even now, I can feel the demon dungeon writhing. A clear sign that it covets Nikita. ¡®Over my dead body.¡¯ Don¡¯t even think about it. I have no intention of giving her up. Whoooooosh! In that instant, a piercing cold wind swept through. Simultaneously, Nikita¡¯s eyes flared with a terrifying gleam. She¡¯s coming. The moment I realized this, Nikita¡¯s figure vanished. As my heat-filled right hand extended, a sharp clash resonated. Clang! The freezing air turned the space around us into frost, and ice crystals formed. Beyond the edge of my hand, I saw Nikita, exuding a menacing aura. Her reason was gone. Now, she existed solely as a dragonkin driven to kill. At that moment, Nikita¡¯s mouth opened wide. The instant I saw it, I instinctively turned my head. Flash! A dazzling beam of light streaked across my vision. An icy ray grazed my hair, freezing parts of it. Through the narrow gap, Nikita¡¯s right knee shot toward my side. I brought my left elbow down to block her knee while stepping back. Gathering heat in my right hand, I immediately launched a punch toward her chest. Boom! Nikita¡¯s sword intercepted my fist, creating a shockwave as heat and cold collided explosively. The powerful explosion left my ears ringing. But even amidst the chaos, Nikita¡¯s sword danced toward me. Her swordsmanship, honed into instinct, poured out without hesitation. A slash from the left, a strike from above¡ª the clash of blades and hilts, the positioning of her gaze and footwork. I didn¡¯t miss a single detail as my eyes tracked her relentlessly. My reflexes pushed to their absolute limit. A single lapse would mean a fatal injury. Knowing this, I fought her with everything I had. And then, at some point, Nikita¡¯s movements began to slow. But so did mine. My body, too, was clearly growing sluggish. It wasn¡¯t due to exhaustion. ¡®At last, it¡¯s beginning.¡¯ The signs were becoming visible. The dragon¡¯s magic inside Nikita was faltering. ¡®No, that¡¯s not it.¡¯ Not the dragon¡¯s magic. Deep within Nikita, something far older had begun to show its confusion. It must have realized by now. Even it was now in danger. A strained smile crept onto my lips. Inside the cold magic, lies the remnants of the dragon that cursed the Cynthia Marquis family for generations¡ª the true cause of Nikita¡¯s lack of talent her entire life. The dragon¡¯s remnant. This was the real reason Lucas couldn¡¯t save Nikita. And the vile curse that could only be removed by engaging with the dragon¡¯s magic. This is the inescapable fate entwined with Nikita. Thus, I prepared the only move that could disrupt that fate. ¡°So, you¡¯re finally starting to panic.¡± I let out a strained breath and revealed a mocking grin. Within the depths of the cold magic, at last, the flames began to spread, consuming even the remnants of the dragon. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 59 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 59: The Difference Between a Protagonist and a Third-Rate Villain Fourth Floor of the Demon Dungeon. Ice Art Museum. Around Nikita, consumed by the dragon¡¯s magic, pure white frost surged outward in every direction. Yet amidst the frost, there was something different¡ªan intense heat mixed in. The frost seemed disoriented. Fwoooosh! From within Nikita¡¯s body, the hidden frost revealed its fangs to me. Fear. The primal biological intimidation of a dragon. Even though I had anticipated it, the raw, fierce terror struck me to my core. However, the heat of the flames forcibly steadied my mind. This accursed remnant of the dragon had finally shown its true nature. One of the reasons I allowed Nikita to come into contact with the dragon¡¯s magic was because of her bloodline¡ªthe lineage of the Marquis Cynthia family. The Cynthia family has a peculiar tradition: they always ensure the birth of at least two children. The reason is simple. Long ago, even before the Empire¡¯s unification wars, the Cynthia family had originally served a dragon. The secret of their access to dragon magic stems from this connection. But for reasons unknown, the Cynthia family betrayed the dragon. Enraged, the dragon did not destroy them but left a curse behind. The curse was simple: Whenever a child of exceptional talent was born in their bloodline, the dragon would steal that talent. The Dragon¡¯s Remnant. A child marked by the dragon¡¯s remnant would have one unique talent: the ability to wield dragon magic. The Cynthia family hid this truth for generations. Even Nia Cynthia, the current heir, was unaware. Only the Marquis of the Cynthia family knew the full extent of this curse. It couldn¡¯t be revealed to outsiders. If the truth were known, the family would be shunned, branded as cursed. And worse, since the curse was left by a dragon, finding a way to lift it was nearly impossible. Thus, the Cynthia family concealed the truth with extreme care. They had grown used to the idea of untalented children being born into their family. They simply arranged strategic marriages for such children. In this way, the dragon¡¯s remnant continued to be passed down in the Cynthia lineage. In modern times, the second child of the Cynthia family, Nikita, was born without any apparent talent. Nikita, who should have soared on wings of talent, had those wings taken from her by the family¡¯s curse. She was forced to crawl on the ground instead. Yet Nikita never gave up. She wielded her sword, persevered, and rose through sheer effort to become the Vice President of the Zerion Academy. But this world is driven by the great wheel of fate. Whether today or another day, Nikita was destined to wield dragon magic. At least, in the paths I knew from The Flame Butterfly, Nikita always ended up touching dragon magic. Of course, I don¡¯t know what would have happened if I had stopped her. Perhaps she would never have come into contact with it. But I couldn¡¯t be certain about a future I didn¡¯t know. I was struggling to even keep up with the present before me. I couldn¡¯t afford to plan for a different future. More importantly, even if Nikita never touched dragon magic, the dragon¡¯s remnant would remain within her. And one day, when she found happiness, married, and had children, the remnant could resurface in her child. I didn¡¯t want to imagine the sadness on Nikita¡¯s face if her child was born untalented, as she had been. So, I prepared for this. The dragon¡¯s remnant can¡¯t be removed until it fully manifests and merges with the host. But now, as Nikita used dragon magic, the remnant began to emerge. ¡°Struggle all you want in there.¡± I was ready to expel the dragon¡¯s remnant at all costs. ¡°I¡¯ll burn it to ashes.¡± The mystical power of the Steel Empress and her invincible skin. The spirit lord of flames, whose fire rivals the frost of dragon magic. The Steel Empress yearns for heat. Her indomitable skin inherits this trait. Yet the mystical power within her also resists heat¡ªa paradox. The Steel Empress desires heat but rejects it to prevent her steel from melting. Her skin instinctively pushes the heat away. This is where the Flame Spirit¡¯s unique trait activates. Born from the ashes of the Flame Spirit Lord, its dying fire burns anything that threatens to extinguish it. The dragon¡¯s remnant became the greatest threat to the Flame Spirit. As a result, the Steel Empress¡¯s skin repelled the Flame Spirit, directing it toward the dragon¡¯s remnant. The more my flame-covered hand clashed with Nikita, the more the Flame Spirit transferred to the remnant. For frost, heat is its ultimate nemesis. As the heat intensified, the power of the dragon¡¯s remnant weakened drastically. Rumble, rumble, RUMBLE! The frost howled, revealing the remnant¡¯s fury. Nikita staggered backward. Sensing danger, the dragon¡¯s remnant tried to escape. Boom! But I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. I closed the gap, striking with my flame-covered hand. Nikita¡¯s sword intercepted my blow. The dragon¡¯s remnant recognized the danger of a direct hit. It knew that even one touch would allow a massive influx of the Flame Spirit. Realizing this, the remnant couldn¡¯t ignore me. ¡°Trying to run away?¡± My crimson eyes glowed ominously. ¡°Nikita wouldn¡¯t run.¡± A streak of red light weaved through the frost. Bang! Crash! Bang! Each strike of my fiery hand relentlessly cornered the dragon¡¯s remnant. ¡°If you¡¯re going to run...¡± I planted fear deep into the remnant. ¡°Run alone.¡± The dragon¡¯s remnant trembled violently. At that moment, Nikita¡¯s mouth opened, unleashing a blinding white flash. I twisted my body sharply to avoid it, letting the light shoot past me. BOOOOM! The flash shattered the ceiling of the Ice Art Museum into countless shards. Ice fragments rained down upon us. I evaded the falling debris, as did Nikita. Through the falling shards, Nikita began to retreat. The dragon¡¯s remnant was urging her to flee. Crunch. I pressed my foot into the ground, readying myself to leap. Drawing my hand back, I took a deep breath. As Nikita¡¯s figure disappeared behind the shards, a magic circle I had engraved beneath me activated. The magic triggered an explosion. In that moment... The synergy of mystical power and the magic circle¡¯s effects propelled me like a cannonball. BOOOM! My body shot through the air, breaking through the ice debris. My flame-covered hand stretched forward, piercing through the falling shards. CRACK! The shards shattered as my hand struck through, creating fissures across the entire ceiling fragment. SHATTER! Bursting through the debris, I launched a surprise attack on Nikita. But the dragon¡¯s remnant had anticipated this. Nikita gripped her sword, now brimming with concentrated frost. Her dragon-like eyes gleamed with murderous intent, ready to kill. Looking at it, I activated a ring while holding the stance of a knife-hand strike. ¡°Come, Lightning Caller.¡± Crackle¡ª A brilliant white arc of lightning engulfed the ground. Ignoring even the rules of the Demon Dungeon, the descending lightning strike swept away everything in its path. The ancient dragon, caught in the storm of the lightning, roared with its magic. She was starting to regain consciousness. This was bad. I hadn¡¯t had time to fix the Veil Bandages, so I still looked like Vikamon. It was a mistake caused by my inability to focus. Left with no choice, I pulled Nikita into my arms. I held her face against my chest. Fortunately, Vikamon, unlike Hannon, had a large build. This way, my face would remain hidden. In her confused state, Nikita wouldn¡¯t recognize me. Feeling her stir slightly in my arms, I realized anew just how small she was. With such a small body, she had endured so much on her own until now. But things would be different from now on. The remnants of the dragon that devoured her talent were gone, as was the oppressive Marquis Cynthia family. "Senior Nikita." As I descended the stairs, I continued to speak. "I''ve always said this: I respect you, senpai." There was a time when I also gave it my all. I worked so hard that people called me a promising talent. But one mistake led to an injury, and I retired from sports. I had dedicated everything to it, and without it, I was left with nothing. And so, I immersed myself in games. That¡¯s where I saw Nikita. Nikita, who never faltered in any situation and stayed true to her beliefs. Watching her somehow brought me comfort. Even when those around her belittled her efforts, she always stood firm. Even though her fate was set¡ªa political marriage that rendered everything meaningless. I felt joy watching her defy her destiny. But in the end, Nikita couldn¡¯t escape her fate and died. Every time I saw that, I swallowed my anger over and over again. But now, finally, I can make sure she doesn¡¯t meet the same fate. "And it will stay that way in the future." No matter what path Nikita takes from now on, I will respect and support her. This is my way of repaying the comfort I found in watching her in the game. "Senior Nikita, your brother is waiting outside. I¡¯m sorry for keeping it hidden until now." Today, I contacted Nia separately. It was a promise I made back when I saved Nia. Given that it¡¯s about Nikita, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s rushed here in a panic. I have no idea how Nikita will react to seeing that Nia is alive. That¡¯s something I can¡¯t confirm. Since Nikita is bound by the dragon''s magic, she can¡¯t reveal herself to the world. But Nia will take care of that part without fail. "You hated living a life used for political marriage and one without expectations, didn¡¯t you?" I gently cradled Nikita¡¯s head in my hands. The bad ending, ¡®Dragon of Calamity.¡¯ The words she screamed out there, time and time again. "I hated my life so much¡ªthis life shackled to the Marquis of Cynthia¡ªthat I could toss it away this easily." But now, she doesn¡¯t have to throw her life away anymore. "From now on, let¡¯s live freely and do everything you want to do." Before I knew it, my feet stopped at the secret spot on the fifth floor. I pushed open the thick stone door with my body, revealing a strange passage. Looking at it, I slowly pushed Nikita inside. This passage leads somewhere other than the entrance to the demon lair. I¡¯ve called Nia over there, so he should be waiting. This is the end for Nikita and me. As I opened my mouth to bid her farewell¡ª Smack¡ª Nikita grabbed my hand. Did she regain consciousness in that brief moment? What kind of mental fortitude is this? But this is troublesome. I haven¡¯t finished adjusting the bandages yet. "Junior... no." Nikita¡¯s trembling hand clutched my arm. "Vikamon." ...She figured it out. There¡¯s no point in hiding anymore. I gave a bitter smile, and Nikita looked up at me, biting her lip. Her lips moved as if she had a lot to say. But her expression showed she didn¡¯t know what to say first. Her emotions were overwhelming, and tears welled up in her eyes. "I... I always ignored your feelings." Only then did I realize why Nikita was reacting this way. Vikamon loved Nikita. And Nikita knew this. But she never thought to accept it. She was destined for a political marriage. She had no intention of dating anyone. And so, she never allowed herself to like anyone. Vikamon knew this too, which is why he never confessed. "Why would you go this far for me...?" Nikita finally poured out her emotions, as if everything I had done so far confirmed her suspicions. "It¡¯s okay." It¡¯s true that Vikamon loved Nikita. Now, I am Vikamon. I can¡¯t deny that. "Knowing that Nikita is safe is enough for me." It¡¯s unfortunate that I can¡¯t call her senior anymore. "Nikita." I gave her my brightest smile. "Be happy." A miserable fate doesn¡¯t suit someone as strong as her. So I released her hand and pushed her into the passage. "Vikamon, wait!" It seemed like Nikita had something more to say, but I couldn¡¯t stay to hear it. The fiends and apostles that had noticed me were getting closer. "No...!" With her final cry, Nikita disappeared into the passage. Thud¡ª Finally, the passage closed completely. I can¡¯t leave through this passage. Otherwise, there would be no way to explain my disappearance from the demon dungeon. Staggering, I stood up. I hastily wrapped the Veil Bandages around myself, however crudely. Before long, I had returned to my guise as Hania. Dodging the fiends, I moved toward the stairs on the fourth floor. The passageway was a safe zone, and the fiends wouldn¡¯t follow me there. But as I entered the passage and climbed the stairs, I stumbled. Thud¡ª Collapsing onto the ground, I gasped for breath. Damn it, I¡¯ve reached my limit. "Just a little." Let me rest just a little. With that, I slowly closed my eyes, drifting into unconsciousness. ¡¾Act 3, Chapter 6, ''The Dragon Maiden of Calamity¡¯¡¿ ¡¾CLEAR¡¿ . . . ¡¾Act 3 ends.¡¿ ¡¾The side story of Act 3 begins soon.¡¿ [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 60 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 60: Nikita¡¯s Side Story At another exit of the Demon Dungeon. A silver-haired woman stumbled out, almost rolling. ¡°Nikita!¡± A man who rushed out quickly supported her. The man, who looked exactly like Nikita, was her older brother, Nia Cynthia. ¡°N-Nia, brother.¡± Nikita clenched her fist tightly. Then, without warning, she struck Nia in the side. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Why... Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?! You could¡¯ve just let me know you were alive!¡± ¡°S-Sorry, Nikita. If I had contacted you, someone would surely have become suspicious.¡± Nia looked at the furious Nikita, not knowing how to handle her. He had never seen Nikita so emotional before. She, too, couldn¡¯t control her emotions at that moment. The surge of feelings within her was overwhelming. Her mind kept drifting to one man. The man who had stopped her and sent her here against her will. When he left the academy, she hadn¡¯t even seen him off. And yet, he had returned to the academy and stayed by her side, steadfastly protecting her. ¡°If I had known, none of this would¡¯ve happened...¡± Nikita bit her lip tightly. ¡°Did... Did Vikamon keep it from me because you silenced him, brother?¡± ¡°No, that was his decision. In fact, he was the one who saved me.¡± Nikita¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Vikamon... Perhaps...¡± She realized he might have known for a long time that Nia was going to be assassinated. Perhaps that was why he returned to Zerion Academy. But for whose sake? ¡®It was me.¡¯ Nikita had always known Vikamon¡¯s feelings for her. After all, she was destined to be used as a pawn in a political marriage by the Marquis Cynthia family. She couldn¡¯t accept his feelings, and Vikamon understood this. So, he never confessed his love to her. ¡®He...¡¯ Vikamon had left the academy after becoming entangled with Lucas. At the time, the group he attacked had included the third princess. As a result, he was exiled from both the academy and his family. ¡®Could there have been... another reason?¡¯ Perhaps there had been some reason he had to return as Hannon. And if that reason was connected to her? If, as a third-year, Vikamon couldn¡¯t protect the second-year third princess... And if he stayed by the princess¡¯s side to prevent Nia¡¯s assassination? ¡®Did he really sacrifice everything, even being cast out by his family, just for me?¡¯ Nikita¡¯s lips trembled. Surely, such thoughts were far-fetched. But when she recalled Vikamon¡¯s face as he looked at her in his final moments, She couldn¡¯t entirely dismiss the idea. Vikamon, in his guise as Hannon, had always stayed by Nikita¡¯s side. He supported her so she wouldn¡¯t struggle, knowing how much she overexerted herself. His actions mirrored how Vikamon had been in the past. ¡®The reason he didn¡¯t tell me about Nia¡¯s death immediately...¡¯ Was likely to avoid any chance that the third princess¡¯s faction might notice something. And in case Nikita lost control, he must have been preparing to stop her by revealing the truth. Nikita recalled Vikamon¡¯s bittersweet smile as he looked at her in his guise as Hannon. ¡®You knew... all along, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ After hearing of Nia¡¯s death, Nikita had turned to the magic of ancient dragons. Once one dabbled in dragon magic, there was no turning back. Vikamon knew this and smiled that way because of it. ¡®And today...¡¯ To completely erase the dragon magic that had been etched into Nikita, Vikamon had prepared everything on his own and ultimately saved her. ¡®Why...¡¯ Nikita wanted to ask again. She could live. She absolutely could live. Vikamon had abandoned his family and shone brilliantly. Because she had seen him, she believed she, too, could live that way. Nikita was a hard worker. She knew how to pick herself up even after falling. And this time, she wasn¡¯t doing it alone. "Truly, how foolish." She could no longer hold back her tears. She wanted to meet him immediately and tell him everything. She wanted to confront him about each and every one of his actions. More than anything¡ª She wanted to tell him about the emotions welling up inside her right now. "...Nikita, a real Hannon was discovered recently." At that moment, Nia¡¯s voice reached Nikita¡¯s ears. "He¡¯s not Hannon Irey, is he?" Even those in the First Prince¡¯s faction at the academy had confirmed that he wasn¡¯t Hannon. Hearing Nia¡¯s question, Nikita bit her lip. "...I cannot tell you who he is." Nikita kept the secret. For his sake, this truth could not be revealed. Nia nodded. "I¡¯m telling you this just so you know what tool he used." "A tool?" "A tool that perfectly mimics Hannon¡¯s appearance." Nikita recalled that he had also disguised himself as Hania. "That tool is called the Bandages of Veil. Classified purely, it¡¯s a type of divine artifact." Nia¡¯s face darkened as he spoke. Divine artifacts always carried inherent risks. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for people to die because of them. "Brother, could it be... there are side effects?" "...Yes. The Bandages of Veil cause one of the three elements of emotion to disappear with continued use." Nikita¡¯s eyes widened gradually. "Emotion...?" "Sadness, anger, or love¡ªthe three universal emotions humans feel. One of them vanishes. And further research suggests it might not stop at just one, depending on the length of use." Nikita froze, her eyes wide open. Sadness, anger, love. It had already been six months since Vikamon began using the Bandages of Veil. If he had lost his emotions¡ª She already knew the most likely first candidate. "No..." Nikita denied it. "No. No way..." She had only just begun to prepare herself to face his true feelings. To think that they might disappear¡ª Nikita couldn¡¯t accept it. And knowing that it was because of her made it all the more unbearable. ¡®The ¡°Be happy¡± Vikamon told me...¡¯ Perhaps it was his farewell to the emotions fading away within him. "I have to go back immediately!" "Nikita, if you return now, you¡¯ll only put yourself in danger!" Nia urgently tried to stop her. "And wasn¡¯t this his choice, to protect you?" If Nikita returned now, all of Vikamon¡¯s actions would lose their meaning. Knowing this, Nikita suppressed her emotions and clenched her fists tightly. "...I understand." Nikita accepted it. "But someday..." When she met him again¡ª ¡®Even if he has lost his emotions,¡¯ She would bring them back to him. ¡®I¡¯ve received so much from him.¡¯ So, she would surely return it to him. Nikita¡¯s blue eyes settled on the demon dungeon. Those eyes were now filled with a single person. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 61 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 61: A World Heading in an Unexpected Direction Tack-tap. In a pitch-dark room, a man stared at a monitor. He sometimes grumbled, sighed, and yet, occasionally laughed as if something amused him. I quietly watched his back. His right arm was utterly shattered. His expression was abnormal, too. Facial paralysis. ¡®Back then, he didn¡¯t look like this.¡¯ Perhaps because it was a dream. I¡¯d always thought of his arm and face as something that had been broken long ago. "Is it fun?" Without thinking, I opened my mouth to ask. The man, still staring at the screen, replied. "It¡¯s my favorite game." Hearing that, I smiled faintly. "Well, then, that¡¯s good." I still love this game. Flash! My eyes shot open. A ceiling came into view, sweat dripping down my face. ¡®...A hospital room?¡¯ Realizing where I was, I exhaled lightly. ¡®Someone found me.¡¯ I remembered collapsing on my way up to the fourth floor of the Demon Dungeon. Afterward, I¡¯d planned to recover and return, but it seemed I¡¯d lost consciousness completely. ¡®That was too close.¡¯ I¡¯d given everything I had to counter the ancient dragon¡¯s magic, but I should¡¯ve saved at least enough strength to retreat. ¡®I underestimated the situation.¡¯ I chastised myself. Had no one found me, I might have died then and there. ¡®What about Nikita?¡¯ Did Nia manage to regroup with her? She might resent me for keeping Nia¡¯s mission a secret. ¡®And now that they¡¯ve discovered I¡¯m a Vikamon...¡¯ She might be upset that someone who cared about her had gone so far. ¡®I should¡¯ve remained Hannon for as long as I could.¡¯ Sighing inwardly, I acknowledged my mistake. ¡®Let¡¯s assess the situation first.¡¯ I thought as much, but the moment I tried to get up¡ª ¡°Huh?¡± I realized something was holding me down. It felt strangely soft, accompanied by the sweet scent of roses. Curious, I turned my head to see a familiar face. A woman whose beauty radiated a decadent charm, much like a long-haired Persian cat. The third imperial princess, Iris Hysirion. She was clinging tightly to me. ¡°...Uh, Iris?¡± I called out to her in surprise. ¡°Mm.¡± Iris tightened her embrace, showing no intention of moving. Why was she sleeping in my hospital bed? Utterly baffled, I felt a piercing gaze behind me. The back of my head practically burned under its intensity. Unable to resist, I slowly turned to look. Standing there was a girl with peach-colored hair. Her eyes twisted with fury, resembling those of a demon. I knew well why she was looking at me like that. Hania Rapidedia. The daughter of the Imperial Knight Commander, and one of Iris¡¯s admirers. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Hania greeted me with a smile so menacing that it made me flinch. ¡°...I couldn¡¯t stay asleep forever.¡± ¡°I could put you to eternal rest, though.¡± ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ve still got things to do.¡± Hania snorted. ¡°Can you explain what¡¯s going on?¡± I still couldn¡¯t understand why Iris was lying in my hospital bed. When I asked, Hania pulled her knees to her chest. ¡°A team trying to break through the ice wall on the fourth floor recovered everyone after the wall shattered. During that process, it was also discovered that Nikita Cynthia had targeted Lady Iris.¡± ¡°And Nikita herself?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone. According to investigators, she failed the assassination attempt and was ultimately consumed by the ancient dragon¡¯s magic.¡± That wasn¡¯t enough for me. Sensing my dissatisfaction, Hania added more details. ¡°They also found traces of the dragon¡¯s magic vanishing. No body was recovered, but the conclusion is that Nikita Cynthia is dead.¡± Finally, I breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, it seemed the conclusion was that Nikita had died in this incident. ¡®Undoubtedly, the First Prince¡¯s faction was involved.¡¯ Nia had likely made an active appeal for help. ¡°Nikita Cynthia is alive.¡± Suddenly, Hania sharply asserted. My eyes slowly turned to meet hers. Her gaze bore into me, searching for the truth, determined to root out lies. Faced with her piercing eyes, I smiled faintly. ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t smile at me with that face.¡± Come to think of it, I was still in Hania¡¯s form. This was a private room, so Hania must¡¯ve dropped her disguise as Hannon. ¡°I swore to eliminate anything that could harm Lady Iris.¡± Hania had taken up the sword for Iris. Her blade moved only for Iris¡¯s sake. Nikita had targeted Iris¡¯s life. If I hadn¡¯t been there, she might¡¯ve succeeded. ¡°Hannon Irey.¡± Hania¡¯s murderous intent seeped into her words. ¡°Is Hannon an enemy of Lady Iris?¡± After Nikita, it was now Hania threatening my life. I had defended Nikita. Hania knew this. And the next day¡ª "Ugh." I woke up with a throbbing pain in my right eye. "What¡¯s wrong, Hannon?" Card, hearing my groans, asked while yawning. "Ah, it¡¯s nothing." I quickly answered Card and hurried to the bathroom. I was about to splash water over my throbbing eyes when I froze. In the mirror. Something was squirming, moving in my right eye. Moments later, it became the eye of a lizard, staring back at me with piercing clarity. My eyes widened in shock. That¡¯s the remnant of the ancient dragon I had taken from Nikita. ¡®I knew the dragon¡¯s remnant had a will of its own.¡¯ But for it to awaken and manifest so quickly despite the lingering heat of the Flame of Wrath... ¡®This is bad.¡¯ I had yet to find a way to deal with the remnant. If it tried to take over, things would get messy. ¡®I need to deal with this immediately.¡¯ A thought flashed across my mind. Someone. The moment her face came to mind, I rushed to change my clothes. With the Veil Bandages, I could at least hide the remnant¡¯s activation. After tightly wrapping my eye, I headed outside toward the women¡¯s dormitory. On the way, I felt the sharp gazes of the girls glancing my way. It wasn¡¯t exactly common for a male student to visit the women¡¯s dormitory in the morning, especially not on the first day of classes after the Summer Dungeon event. Showing up here could only mean one thing: I intended to walk someone to class. But I didn¡¯t care about those looks. This level of audacity was routine for me now. When I reached the dorm entrance, I spotted a maid sweeping the courtyard. "Excuse me." "Yes, young master?" At my call, the maid stopped sweeping and approached me. "I need to call for someone." The maid glanced at my name tag, then gave a knowing smile. "Should I summon Miss Hania for you?" For a moment, I wondered, Why Hania? Then I remembered: Hania was supposed to be my girlfriend now. As expected of a maid with sharp ears for gossip. The academy students often chatted about various things with their trusted maids. In truth, the maids probably knew everything about the academy. "No, not Hania. Please call Sharin Sazaris instead." "Huh?" The maid¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, as if to say, Why her? It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for her to find it strange. After all, here I was, a man who had just recently started dating, now asking for another woman. "It¡¯s urgent." The maid¡¯s initially confused expression turned resolute as she nodded. "...Understood. I¡¯ll ask Miss Sharin to step out quietly. There are fewer people at the back entrance in the morning, so I¡¯ll guide her there." It seemed like she misunderstood something, but I had no time to correct her. She walked off murmuring under her breath, "What a scoundrel of this era..." I decided to fix that misunderstanding later and waited quietly by the back entrance. Before long, the maid returned, practically dragging Sharin behind her. As usual, Sharin looked groggy, clearly not a morning person. More importantly, she was still in her pajamas. "Ugh, Hannon, it¡¯s too early for breakfast..." Why does she treat me like her bread delivery guy? I looked at her in disbelief, then glanced at the maid, who seemed oddly thrilled. I couldn¡¯t openly discuss the dragon¡¯s remnant, so I gestured subtly with my eyes. Reluctantly, the maid withdrew, looking disappointed. "Sharin." "Mm?" "I need your help suppressing the dragon¡¯s remnant. Can you do it?" "The dragon¡¯s remnant?" "It¡¯s a curse. It¡¯s carrying the magic of an ancient dragon." At that, Sharin¡¯s sleepy eyes sharpened instantly. "...The magic of a dragon? Wait, where is this remnant manifesting?" "My right eye." I unwound the bandages. Sharin grabbed my face firmly with both hands and stared intently into my right eye. Her face was so close that her faint, distinctive scent filled my senses. Moments later, her unique starlight-infused pupils began to glow. After carefully observing for a while, her brows furrowed. "The dragon¡¯s remnant, huh? It¡¯s certainly intense." "Can you handle it?" "Who do you think I am?" Sharin grinned confidently. "I¡¯m Sharin Sazaris!" Of course. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯d expect from the greatest mage I know. "But it won¡¯t be solved overnight. It¡¯ll take some time." "Can I count on you?" "Sure. I¡¯m interested in dragon magic anyway. I¡¯ll probably learn a lot dissecting the remnant." Relief washed over me. Sharin reached out and lightly touched the edge of my eye. A faint shimmer of starlight flowed from her fingertips. "I¡¯ll place a temporary seal to weaken its activity. You shouldn¡¯t feel any pain or have issues with your vision." "Thanks. I owe you one." "No problem." After finishing her work, Sharin let out a long yawn. Then, as if suddenly remembering something, she turned to me with a curious expression. "Oh, Hannon." "Yeah?" "Bel said¡ª" "Rin, you¡ª" Before Sharin could finish, another voice interrupted. "Ah." Sharin let out a small sound as we both turned toward the voice. Standing there was a woman with radiant honey-blonde hair, her eyes wide with disbelief. It was Isabel Luna. For some reason, her gaze carried a peculiar, incomprehensible anger. Sharin and I were practically pressed together, faces close as we worked on suppressing the dragon¡¯s remnant. It was the perfect scene for a misunderstanding. "...What are you two doing?" Her tone was calm, but the emotion behind it wasn¡¯t. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 62 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 62: Everyone''s Acting Weird Now That I Have a Girlfriend I found myself face-to-face with Sharin. Isabel, who was watching us, had an inexplicable annoyance in her eyes. What should I do in this situation? "...I didn¡¯t do anything special." That¡¯s my excuse. Right now, my right eye carries the remnants of an ancient dragon. Since I had no one else to ask for help, I approached Sharin. But the fewer people who know about the remnants of the ancient dragon, the better. So, as I made my excuse, Isabel''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. "I¡¯ve been wondering for a while now..." Isabel looked at the two of us with a peculiar expression. "What exactly is the relationship between you two?" Ever since Sharin and I teamed up for a group event, Isabel had been harboring doubts about our relationship. Isabel is Sharin¡¯s close friend. I, on the other hand, am Isabel¡¯s rival. So it¡¯s natural for Isabel to question why Sharin and I are close. When Isabel asked her question, Sharin and I looked at each other. If you¡¯re asking what our relationship is... "We¡¯re... a couple who¡¯s promised a future together!" Before I could respond, Sharin beat me to it. Since I had already decided to reveal my identity after the academy affairs were settled, it¡¯s true that we¡¯ve promised a future of sorts. But putting it like that... "W-What?!" See? Isabel was utterly flustered. She stared at the two of us in a daze. Sharin, on the other hand, looked triumphant, as if she had explained everything perfectly. What¡¯s she so smug about? She¡¯s asking to get flicked on the forehead. "But they said you¡¯re dating Hania..." So Isabel heard the rumors too. I¡¯m dating Hania, yet I¡¯ve promised a future with Sharin. Even the most notorious playboys would pale in comparison. For some reason, Isabel¡¯s expression looked deflated. Sharin also observed Isabel with a peculiar gaze. Then Sharin turned her glance toward me. "Hannon, are you really dating Hania?" At her next question, Isabel¡¯s shoulders twitched. "Really dating her??" "Of course. It doesn¡¯t seem like Hannon would genuinely date anyone." Why do they treat me like someone incapable of love? Well, I suspect the Veil Bandages might have dulled my emotions. It¡¯s just a vague guess, but considering I feel nothing even when surrounded by beautiful people, it seems likely. ¡®Am I... emotionally impaired?¡¯ It¡¯s a bitter thought, but I can fix it later. I wasn¡¯t too concerned about it. And it seemed Sharin was aware of this part of me. They say women are more sensitive to how men look at them. She must¡¯ve noticed that my gaze lacked any romantic intent. "I am dating her." Isabel¡¯s shoulders twitched again. Her eyes wavered intensely. Her reaction was bigger than expected. Sharin furrowed her brows slightly, tilting her head as if unaware of her own response. "Then what¡¯s this about promising a future with Sharin?" At that moment, Isabel sharply pointed out Sharin¡¯s earlier comment. For some reason, she was glaring at me with a cold expression. "Isabel, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something." "Misunderstood? What? What exactly did I misunderstand?!" Isabel shouted. Her eyes were filled with deep disappointment. It was as if she had thought, I at least believed you were a decent person. I rubbed my chin thoughtfully. Come to think of it, I had been neglecting Isabel a bit while focusing on Nikita¡¯s matter recently. Well, Nikita¡¯s issue has been settled. She exited the scenario safely, so I don¡¯t need to worry about her for now. ¡®At least until Act 4 begins.¡¯ It¡¯s time to pay more attention to Isabel. "Alright." I decided to use this opportunity to stoke her competitive spirit as my rival. "Think whatever you want." ¡°Well...¡± I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never been in a relationship. But Hania¡¯s eyes were dead serious. ¡°From now on, sit next to me.¡± She wasn¡¯t about to back down. It seemed like she was determined to make Vice Professor Barkov quit once and for all. In the end, I had no choice but to be dragged along by Hania. Iris, now fully awake from our walk, had regained her usual composed and elegant demeanor. With Iris sitting inside, Hania and I took seats on either side of her. Meanwhile, Seron, still shocked, kept glancing over at us. Her expression, however, had begun to falter. Seron had been somewhat of a loner in the martial arts class. And now, her only ally¡ªme¡ªwas suddenly in a relationship with Hania. In other words, she was left all alone. ¡°Uh, uh...¡± Like a lost puppy, Seron looked utterly helpless. I watched her for a moment before whispering to Hania. ¡°Hania, can I call Seron over?¡± ¡°Seron?¡± Hania glanced at Seron and, after piecing things together, let out a sigh. ¡°Fine. We can¡¯t ruin your relationships on top of everything else, especially since Hannon¡¯s side is helping.¡± Thankfully, Hania was quite understanding. ¡°But don¡¯t act too lovey-dovey in front of everyone, okay?¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you two dating? You¡¯re always together.¡± Not at all. I wish she wouldn¡¯t say things that make my blood boil. ¡°Seron.¡± I called Seron over, suppressing the mild headache building up. Her eyes widened, and she ran toward us with a bright expression. It felt like calling a pet dog and having it run to you. ¡°Don¡¯t just sit by yourself. Come sit next to me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Seron¡¯s face lit up as she cheerfully sat beside me, pulling out a book from her bag. She even hummed a tune, clearly in a great mood. ¡°......Even like that?¡± Hania whispered, but I ignored her. Soon after, the martial arts professor, Vaga, entered the room with her usual hungover expression. She looked around at the class and began to speak. ¡°By now, you¡¯ve all heard about the Summer Demon Dungeon incident.¡± The Summer Demon Dungeon Incident. Vice President Nikita Cynthia had personally attacked the Third Princess. The empire was turned upside down because of it. The Third Princess¡¯s faction was demanding accountability and trying to bring down House Cynthia. But the First Prince¡¯s faction wasn¡¯t about to let that happen. They countered by accusing the Third Princess¡¯s faction of ordering the assassination of Nia Cynthia, arguing that Nikita¡¯s attack on the princess was retaliation for that. The two factions were now biting each other¡¯s throats. ¡°Because of this, Nikita Cynthia has been removed as Vice President, leaving the position vacant.¡± And so, the scenario began unfolding as I had anticipated. ¡°After the summer break, we¡¯ll elect a new Vice President. Even second-years can apply, so if you¡¯re interested, make sure to submit your name.¡± Several students'' eyes gleamed with interest at the mention of a vacant Vice President seat. The Vice President position at Zerion Academy carried significant weight, especially among the noble students, who valued prestige. ¡°Vice President, huh. Iris, wouldn¡¯t it be great if you took the position ahead of becoming President?¡± At that moment, Hania suggested Iris as a candidate. Iris didn¡¯t seem opposed to the idea. She had likely already been encouraged by the Duke of Robliage to take the role. ¡®As expected, things are progressing according to the main storyline.¡¯ Iris would likely use this opportunity to shake up the Student Council, replacing its members with her own people. ¡°Vice President, huh.¡± Seron rubbed her chin thoughtfully. Watching her, I remarked casually: ¡°You should give up before you embarrass yourself.¡± ¡°...Who said I was going to run?¡± Her face fell slightly, betraying her expectations. ¡°More importantly, Hannon.¡± Suddenly, Hania called out to me. ¡°You know you¡¯re coming with us during the summer break, right?¡± Wait, what? I didn¡¯t know that. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 63 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 63: The Chill of the Beach Summer vacation. Though it¡¯s only about ten days, not a particularly long break, students take this time to rest or visit their hometowns. During this summer vacation, I ended up spending time with Iris and her group. "Does it make sense for a newly dating couple to be apart during vacation?" "I don''t think being a couple necessarily means being together all the time." Inside the rattling carriage, Hania and I were having a conversation. To encourage students during the summer break, the Zerion Academy opens access to the southern blue sea, Aron Sea. Some students take the opportunity to visit Aron Sea for relaxation. Iris decided to visit Aron Sea. "That''s true. But she already explained the real reason herself, didn¡¯t she?" Hearing that, I stopped speaking and turned my gaze to Iris. Iris, who had been looking out the window, noticed my eyes and gave a faint smile. Lately, she¡¯d been smiling at me more frequently. "For now, Hannon, this is better for you as well." As she had predicted, the aftermath of the assassination attempt on Nia Cynthia had surfaced. By coincidence, someone saw me heading towards the Demon Dungeon that day. A knight, who was switching shifts, spotted me separating from Sharin and taking a different route to the dungeon. As a result, my name suddenly came under suspicion. I tried to explain, saying I was visiting the Demon Dungeon in my capacity as a student council member to prepare for the next expedition. However, given the timing, rumors quickly spread accusing me of being Nia''s assassin. Sure enough, the Third Princess¡¯s faction seized the opportunity to loudly implicate me, claiming I had acted independently in Nia Cynthia¡¯s assassination. ¡®Not that it would work anyway.¡¯ The First Prince¡¯s faction was already aware of my existence. If they framed me for acting alone, they¡¯d lose a chance to destabilize the Third Princess¡¯s faction. Thus, they collected evidence on their own to clear my name, defending me without my direct involvement. But the Third Princess¡¯s faction didn¡¯t sit idly by. They aimed to use me as a scapegoat to buy time. If the investigation got muddled because of me, it¡¯d make cutting loose ends easier for them. I was at risk of being dragged into the Imperial dungeon for interrogation. And the one who prevented this was Iris. Originally, it was Iris who had instructed me to rescue Nia. So, she defended me and firmly kept me by her side. "Don¡¯t you dare use my cousin like this." Even the Third Princess¡¯s faction couldn¡¯t ignore Iris¡¯s words. They had no choice but to drop their plans to involve me. After all, their primary aim was to buy time, not to rely on me entirely. And offending the Third Princess herself would be too high a cost for them. Now that it was known that I had a good relationship with the Third Princess, her faction wouldn¡¯t touch me anymore. Understanding this, Iris brought me along during this summer vacation to firmly solidify her stance. I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful to her. ¡®The problem is that my name has been dragged into the spotlight.¡¯ Once you¡¯re in the limelight, scrutiny is inevitable. ¡®I have a feeling the First Prince¡¯s faction will approach me soon.¡¯ They likely already knew I wasn¡¯t truly Hannon. To uncover my intentions, they¡¯d certainly reach out. How I navigate this situation from here will entirely depend on me. ¡®And...¡¯ At that moment, Iris tapped her lap gently. Watching her curiously, I got up under Hania¡¯s disapproving glare. When I sat down in front of Iris, she pulled me into her embrace. Iris was tall, significantly taller than the average woman and certainly taller than me. Being embraced by her felt like I fit perfectly in her arms. I could feel a soft warmth against my back, and the familiar rose scent of Iris tickled my nose. "Hannon is warm; it helps me sleep better." I had essentially become Iris¡¯s comfort doll. Since I¡¯d acquired the flames, the residual warmth in my body helped Iris sleep peacefully. "Ugh, Iris is hugging you like that..." Hania, glaring jealously, furiously tore at her handkerchief. For someone who admired Iris so much, I was nothing short of enviable. ¡®Though, for me, it¡¯s quite stressful.¡¯ To be honest, I feared the consequences. Iris thought I was her cousin, but if she ever found out I was actually Vikamon, the very person she had exiled herself... ¡®I might be dead on the spot.¡¯ Every time Iris acted this way, I felt like I was walking on thin ice. But refusing the princess''s orders wasn¡¯t an option. Doing so might cost me my head in a different way. ¡®More than anything...¡¯ I genuinely wanted Iris to sleep peacefully. She was destined to host the soul of the evil Demon Sovereign. The fewer nightmares she had, the better chance there was of preventing possession. ¡®Ending Iris¡¯s nightmares happens in Act 6.¡¯ Until then, I had to ensure she didn¡¯t succumb entirely to her nightmares. ¡®One of the bad endings, the Nightmare Ending.¡¯ In this ending, if Iris fell to her nightmares before Act 6, the world would be swallowed by the Demon Sovereign¡¯s nightmare and meet its end. To prevent this, I needed to carefully manage her nightmares. ¡®In the game, I could see the nightmare percentage.¡¯ But this wasn¡¯t a game anymore. Here, I couldn¡¯t check the percentage visually. ¡®I¡¯ll just have to estimate it myself.¡¯ As I followed Hania and Iris, another familiar voice caught my ears. As I raised my head, thinking no way, I saw a figure with honey-blonde hair being pushed forward by a friend. When I saw her, I blinked. And as she turned to look at me, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Y-you?¡± Isabel Luna. She was there, wearing a swimsuit in the same color as her hair. Seeing her, I instinctively took in her swimsuit-clad figure. Thanks to her recent intense training, her figure was even better than in the illustrations. A short skirt barely covered her toned thighs. Though she was curling up like a small animal, there was no hiding her impressive curves. Isabel radiated a sense of ¡°this is what it means to be a main heroine.¡± ¡°Y-you...¡± Of course, she hadn¡¯t expected to run into me, so her face was filled with embarrassment. ¡°Eek!¡± Then, realizing she was exposed, she hastily wrapped her arms around herself. As if that would cover her body. If anything, her actions were more likely to draw attention from men. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± At that moment, someone stepped in to shield Isabel from view. It was Mina, her close friend and a fellow martial artist. ¡°Our Belle is very pretty, but still...¡± ¡°M-Mina!¡± Isabel protested from behind, but Mina snorted and stood her ground confidently. I glanced briefly at Mina before meeting Isabel¡¯s eyes again. She flinched and shyly hid behind Mina. ¡°I-it¡¯s not like I¡¯m skipping training to be here! Mina begged me to come!¡± Listening to her frantic excuses, I put on a disinterested expression. ¡°Alright, have fun.¡± People need to relax sometimes. If this outing could refresh Isabel¡¯s spirits, I was all for it. ¡°Ah.¡± But for some reason, Isabel suddenly looked as though she were about to crumble. Why was she reacting like this when I just told her to enjoy herself? As I wondered, Isabel lowered her head. Tap, tap¡ª Just as I was about to say something to her, someone tapped me on the back. When I turned around, I felt something cold on my cheek. It was Sharin, poking my cheek with an ice-cream-covered finger. So, she was here too. Dressed in a navy-blue swimsuit, her slender figure was mostly exposed, though she wore a long skirt below her waist. ¡°Hiya, Hannon.¡± ¡°Why are you poking me with an ice-cream-covered finger?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s fun?¡± ¡°Only for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sharin pulled her finger back and licked the ice cream off it with a pop. I couldn¡¯t fathom her reasoning. ¡°Now my cheek is sticky because of you.¡± ¡°Want me to clean it up?¡± Sharin parted her lips slightly, revealing her tongue. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Asking her to clean it would undoubtedly lead to something outrageous. ¡°What a waste of ice cream.¡± Then she shouldn¡¯t have poked me in the first place. As I wiped my cheek, Mina and Isabel gave me peculiar looks. ¡°...You really are close with Sharin, huh?¡± Mina stared at me in disbelief. I hadn¡¯t exactly left a good impression on her. From her perspective, I wasn¡¯t someone she liked much. So it must¡¯ve been surprising for her to see me getting along with Isabel¡¯s best friend, Sharin. ¡°Sharin¡¯s never acted that way towards any guy before.¡± Mina looked at Sharin, who was still savoring her ice cream. Her expression was hard to read, as always. As Mina tilted her head in confusion, Isabel opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Sharin and you, too...¡± ¡°What are you doing, Hannon?¡± Isabel¡¯s words were cut off by the sudden arrival of Hania. Her appearance made everyone freeze. No wonder¡ªall three of them knew that Hania was my girlfriend. ¡°Goodness, Iris is waiting for you, you know.¡± Hania naturally took my hand in hers. The gesture made me momentarily wonder if I really was her boyfriend. But her sharp gaze quickly scanned the three of them. This was a calculated move to leave a stronger impression. What a strategist. But at that moment, for some reason, despite the summer heat, a sudden chill ran down my spine. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 64 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 64: Do Not Hold Yourself Back Over the summer sea. It was me, Hania, and the group consisting of Isabel, Mina, and Sharin facing each other. For some reason, Isabel stared at me with a dazed expression, while Sharin gazed at me with slightly narrower eyes than usual. ¡°Ah, hello, everyone.¡± Hania smiled as if she had only just noticed everyone. At the same time, she gripped my hand a little tighter. Don¡¯t do this. You might end up touching something else. Mina let out a playful exclamation. ¡°Hania, when did things between you two get to that point?¡± Even though my girlfriend was right in front of her, Mina casually directed the conversation at me in a friendly manner. Hania and I exchanged glances. ¡°Ah, it was during the Demon Dungeon incident, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s when I confessed.¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes shook violently with every word I spoke. Soon, even I began to feel something was off. ¡°Hannon.¡± It was then that Sharin called my name. She was staring at me intently. ¡°Sharin, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± What don¡¯t I know? Yet, Sharin just kept silently staring at me. ¡°Ah, ha, ha.¡± Mina, sensing the strange atmosphere, gave an awkward laugh. Meanwhile, Hania, still holding my hand, subtly pressured me to leave. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t stand the uncomfortable atmosphere any longer either. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll be off.¡± ¡°Have fun, everyone!¡± Hania cheerfully bid them goodbye. After we left their sight, Hania naturally let go of my hand. ¡°We left all our luggage unattended, and you¡¯re out here chatting?¡± ¡°I was just talking to some familiar faces.¡± ¡°From where I was standing, it looked like you were enjoying being surrounded by girls,¡± She retorted, her tone laced with sarcasm. I reflexively touched my lips to check if I¡¯d been smiling, but Hania gave me a displeased look. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Yikes, she¡¯s scary. ¡°It¡¯s just annoying that I have to pretend to be a jealous girlfriend when you¡¯re smiling at other girls.¡± ¡°Do you really have to act that much?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m going to act, I¡¯ll do it properly. I¡¯ll use this opportunity to drive away all the annoying guys.¡± To do so, she was determined to play the role of a girl deeply in love. Her determination is terrifying. If it¡¯s Hania, she could achieve anything. ¡°By the way, Hannon, about those two earlier...¡± Hania was about to say something when Iris waved at us from a distance. ¡°Hania, Hannon!¡± Under a parasol, Iris beckoned us over. ¡°Yes, Lady Iris!¡± Hania immediately abandoned the expression she¡¯d been giving me and ran over to Iris with a radiant smile. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s enjoy the beach.¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± I slowly set down my luggage. As I trailed behind them, the image of Isabel¡¯s forlorn, puppy-like expression lingered in my mind. * * * On the surface of the sea. I floated lazily on a tube, letting the waves carry me. In the distance, I could see Iris and Hania splashing water at each other. They had been close friends since childhood. Since they were fine on their own, I didn¡¯t feel the need to join them. It was a rare moment of peace for me. What¡¯s everyone else doing during the break? Seron mentioned she was heading back home. ¡¸Thunder Potato, don¡¯t get too lonely without me, okay?¡¹ Honestly, I hoped she wouldn¡¯t come back. Card, too, was going home. His family lived quite far away. Knowing what I did about his family¡¯s situation, I figured he¡¯d have a tough time. ¡¸Hannon, you traitor, getting a girlfriend! But as your senior, I¡¯ll generously buy you something for your first night together.¡¹ I wished this guy would disappear too. Just thinking about those two irritated me. I silently hoped for some disaster to befall them while they were at home. At that moment, I felt something brush against my foot. There was another foot touching mine. I bent down to see what it was and found a pale face looking up at me. ¡°Hannon, hi~.¡± It was Sharin, floating in the water and casually waving her hand. When did she get here? ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± She said before vanishing back into the water. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Suddenly, her hand shot up from beneath the tube and pulled me under. Sploosh! Before I could react, I was dragged into the water. As I struggled, I realized I was surrounded by a bubble of breathable air. It was Sharin¡¯s magic¡ªa bubble of air beneath the water. Her hair shimmered beautifully in the underwater light. ¡°Sharin?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°About what? If you want me to buy bread, I¡¯m not doing it.¡± ¡°What do you take me for, a bread fiend?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°First, let me ask: are you really dating Hania?¡± Why does she need to confirm this beforehand? I had shared many secrets with Sharin over time. Considering all she had done to help me, there was no point in hiding this. ¡°No, we¡¯re not. Hania just needed help with something.¡± As I explained, Sharin¡¯s tense expression softened slightly, though she didn¡¯t seem to notice. ¡°Then let¡¯s get to the point. This is about Isabel.¡± My expression immediately stiffened. Sharin was Isabel''s closest friend. Iris, with her sensitive intuition, would have undoubtedly noticed if I had even the slightest of such feelings. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because I never had this emotion in the first place.¡¯ Having lost one emotion, I didn¡¯t feel any regret at all. If anything, it made it easier to approach situations objectively. ¡®So this is what it is.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t much different from saying I was perpetually in a state of detachment. ¡®No, wait. Maybe it¡¯s more dangerous than I thought.¡¯ At the moment, I didn¡¯t feel like there was a problem. But the erosion of emotions must be affecting something somewhere. ¡®Maybe this is also because of the influence of the Veil Bandages.¡¯ The feeling of losing my emotions seemed natural, something to be expected. Realizing that, I could admit¡ªit was dangerous. ¡®Love.¡¯ It isn¡¯t something limited to people or others. Love includes things like animals, favorite activities, and hobbies. And beyond that, ¡®Myself.¡¯ I looked down at my hands. Recently, as the feelings of love faded, I found myself caring less about my own well-being. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t act when situations were dangerous. I used whatever means necessary. But underlying those actions was a tendency to recklessly push myself. ...Now that I¡¯ve realized it, this might be more dangerous than I thought. When my love is completely worn away, and I can no longer even love myself¡ª What kind of choice will I make then? ¡°Hannon?¡± Iris called out to me, tilting her head as she leaned closer. She must have noticed I was deep in thought, her expression filled with curiosity. ¡°Are you okay? You look tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How could he be tired when Iris is holding him so warmly? If anything, he must feel rejuvenated.¡± Hania grumbled jealously, glaring at me with irritation. She was never one to hide her jealousy when it came to Iris. I shook my head, clearing my thoughts. In any case, thanks to Iris and Hania being with me, there wasn¡¯t much to worry about. For now, ¡®But more importantly¡ª¡¯ I was concerned about this ¡°nighttime event¡± that Sharin had mentioned. That girl is so unpredictable. I couldn¡¯t help but worry about what kind of trouble she might cause. When I looked outside, the sky had already turned pitch black. The summer night breeze tapped against the window. Knock-knock¡ª Then came a knock at the door. ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± Instead of Hania, who was about to set down her fan, I got up from my seat. When I opened the door¡ªjust as I expected¡ªit was Sharin. The problem was, an unexpected smell wafted off of her. Without thinking, I covered my nose. ¡°Sharin, are you...¡± It was the smell of alcohol. Closing the door behind me, I stepped outside. ¡°This ¡®nighttime event¡¯¡ªwas this what you meant?¡± ¡°When you drink, anything can happen~!¡± In contrast to reality, in Flame Butterfly, drinking isn¡¯t a problem for anyone over 15. So it wasn¡¯t strange for Sharin to be drinking. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Isabel drinking, though.¡± ¡°Mina persuaded her.¡± For some reason, Mina always seems to bring out the worst in people. ¡°And Belle has been under constant pressure, you know.¡± Now that she had a chance to rest, it seemed she had leaned on alcohol for comfort too. ¡°She seemed to be doing better recently, though.¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks to you, Hannon.¡± All my efforts seem to have paid off. ¡°Even so, Belle still hasn¡¯t escaped Lucas¡¯s shadow.¡± Sharin¡¯s expression darkened. Lucas had been her friend too. Though not as close as he was to Isabel, Lucas¡¯s death had been just as shocking to her. ¡°Belle admired Lucas. He was the kind of person who seemed capable of anything.¡± When someone you admire comes back as a cold corpse, the shock is indescribable. ¡°Maybe Belle is projecting Lucas onto you, Hannon.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I have much in common with Lucas.¡± ¡°The part where you seem like you can do anything.¡± Sharin¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s a similarity, isn¡¯t it?¡± Her smile reflected all the crazy things I¡¯d done so far. ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone who consistently pulls off as many unexpected stunts as you, Hannon.¡± Well, I¡¯ve been desperate enough to resort to any means, so there¡¯s that. ¡°So, it¡¯s not strange that Isabel would see Lucas in you.¡± Sharin was unusually talkative tonight. Then I noticed the redness creeping up her ears. ¡®This girl¡ª¡¯ She¡¯s drunk. No wonder she was rambling. Her face was perfectly fine, so I hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡®Well, to get Isabel to drink¡ª¡¯ Sharin probably had to drink alongside her too. ¡®Looking at her now, I can tell how much Sharin really cares for Isabel.¡¯ Sharin wished for nothing more than for Isabel to stop hurting and to live as her true self. That¡¯s why she¡¯d asked me to provoke Isabel¡¯s anger when we first met. And today, she even drank with her to bring out her true feelings. ¡°Sharin.¡± Sharin¡¯s unfocused eyes met mine. ¡°Isabel is lucky to have a friend like you.¡± Perhaps Sharin felt guilty for not being able to support Isabel enough after losing Lucas. Hearing my words, Sharin let out a laugh. It was the clearest laugh I¡¯d ever heard from her. ¡°Hannon, I...¡± She suddenly covered her mouth. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m gonna puke.¡± So all that talking was just her last effort before throwing up, huh? [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 65 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 65: The Main Heroine''s Love and Hate I quickly ran to Sharin¡¯s side and supported her, leading her to the nearest restroom. ¡°I should probably get her some water.¡± Judging by her state, she didn¡¯t seem to know her drinking limits. She was bound to regret it with a hangover tomorrow. I went downstairs to the lodging¡¯s lower floor to fetch some water. Just as I grabbed a bottle of water stored under a freezing spell, I noticed a familiar face. ¡°Oh.¡± The person recognized me too and let out a short exclamation. Her honey-blonde hair framed her slightly flushed cheeks. A sweet scent of alcohol wafted from her, tickling my nose. As Sharin had mentioned earlier, Isabel seemed to have had quite a bit to drink. ¡®At least she looks more composed than Sharin.¡¯ At that moment, Isabel covered her face with her hands. ¡°Oh, I-I only drank because it fit the mood.¡± She looked flustered, and her reaction gave me an odd feeling. ¡®This isn¡¯t really about affection, is it?¡¯ I suspected it was something else entirely. ¡°Isabel.¡± When I tossed her the bottle of water, Isabel caught it in her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a bit.¡± ¡°Huh? Wha¡ª?¡± Isabel widened her eyes in surprise, likely not expecting me to initiate a conversation. ¡°But first.¡± I pointed upward. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the drunkard first and get her to her room.¡± We had to settle Sharin, who had turned into a dolphin in the restroom. * * * After safely escorting Sharin to her room, I stepped out to the terrace of the lodging with Isabel. The summer night was alive with the sounds of insects chirping. In the distance, the blue ocean glittered under the starlight. Swish¡ª The sound of waves carried on the breeze calmed my mind. Taking in the sight of the sea, I turned my gaze to Isabel. There she was, seemingly sobered up a bit, enjoying the summer breeze. Dressed casually with a cardigan draped over her, she looked as picturesque as a painting. As expected of the main heroine, her beauty was striking. But Isabel avoided meeting my eyes. Or rather, she was intentionally looking away. I watched her quietly before speaking. ¡°Isabel.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Her reply came a beat too late. After a moment of silence, I asked, ¡°Why do you keep watching my reactions?¡± Isabel¡¯s shoulders flinched. She wrapped her hands around her arms¡ªa defensive gesture people often make without realizing. ¡°...Watching your reactions? Who, me?¡± ¡°Even just today. At the beach, while drinking, and afterward.¡± Her lips moved as if to speak but stopped. Embarrassed that I had noticed everything, her face turned as red as a tomato. I leaned against the terrace railing and looked at her. ¡°Tell me. If there¡¯s a reason, I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡°...¡± Normally, she might have walked away, but thanks to the alcohol, Isabel stayed. She opened and closed her mouth repeatedly, words struggling to come out. Finally, she managed to speak, though faintly. ¡°...I don¡¯t want to disappoint you.¡± Disappoint me? I looked at her curiously, puzzled by her words. Isabel, her face redder than before, turned her head away. The night breeze blew again, scattering golden strands of hair like the Milky Way across the sky. "Oh, I mean staying by my side in the sense of acknowledging me, you know." Isabel had no choice but to lean on me emotionally. Even if those feelings were built on the terrible foundation of anger and resentment, she had to lean on me to survive. And in the process, I had become deeply embedded in Isabel¡¯s heart. ¡®The inherent possessiveness and desire for exclusivity in people.¡¯ Even the feelings that should have been directed at Lucas had, at some point, shifted toward me. ¡®So, this is what Sharin meant when she said Isabel sees me as overlapping with Lucas.¡¯ Isabel wasn¡¯t healed yet. She was merely enduring by seeing Lucas in me. If I were to leave her disappointed and abandon her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the sense of loss again. So, she had been desperately holding on until now. ¡®When she heard that Hania and I might be dating.¡¯ The anxiety Sharin sensed in Isabel wasn¡¯t jealousy. Whether as a lover or anything else, her fear was that I might lose interest in her and leave. ¡®That day, when the Card jokingly asked her about relationships and she flew into a rage.¡¯ It might have been her subconscious emotions surfacing. Isabel¡¯s gaze met mine once more. Her eyes were laughing brightly. "I feel like I¡¯m talking too much today. Must be because I¡¯m a little drunk, so don¡¯t take it too seriously." Was that smile truly bright? I felt as though there was no light in her eyes. Still, there wasn¡¯t a clear way to resolve things with Isabel right now. Was this really the right path? Her smile was so bright that it made me wonder. When she finally realizes I¡¯m not Lucas, will she be able to endure it? I didn¡¯t know. Whoosh¡ª The sound of the waves on the night sea echoed in my doubts. * * * The lingering image of Isabel¡¯s smile kept me up all night. ¡°Yawnnn...¡± Groggy with exhaustion, I sat up slowly. As I did, Iris¡¯s arm, which had been draped around me as she slept, slid off gently. I tucked her in carefully to make sure she wouldn¡¯t get cold and quietly left the room. On the other bed, Hania was sleeping with a face full of resentment. Judging by her expression, she must¡¯ve been bitter about losing the spot next to Iris. I wondered if Hania might stab me out of jealousy someday. Stepping outside, I was greeted by the crisp morning air. As part of my daily routine, I lightly stretched my body and started running. Skipping a day of running now left me feeling unsettled. As I ran along the coastline, I noticed a few others jogging too. Well, it made sense. The people here were students of Zerion Academy. They were all used to training as part of their lifestyle. ¡®This feels refreshing.¡¯ A morning run always helped clear my mind. Even the frustration from my conversation with Isabel last night seemed to ease a bit. Tap, tap¡ªtap. Suddenly, I heard the sound of footsteps keeping pace beside me. Someone else who had been jogging in the morning had caught up with me. Impressed by their energy, I stepped slightly to the side to give way. However, instead of passing, they continued to run alongside me. Realizing this, I turned my head with a hint of curiosity. There, I saw a boy with short black hair. Seeing his face, my eyes slowly widened. "Hello, this is the first time we¡¯ve met in person, isn¡¯t it?" He smiled faintly as our eyes met. Damn it. ¡®I¡¯d figured someone from the First Prince¡¯s faction would be sent.¡¯ But I hadn¡¯t expected this guy to show up. The person running alongside me was none other than Hannon Irey. Not me, but the real Hannon Irey. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 66 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 66: The Real Hannon Appears On a summer vacation beach path, I was sprinting alongside a boy¡ª A boy who looked exactly like me. ¡°Seeing you up close, it¡¯s incredible. You really look just like me.¡± The real Hannon smiled at me, amazed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard all kinds of rumors about myself. They call me Lightning Bastard, don¡¯t they?¡± I froze for a moment. Well, that was... awkward. After all, I had ruined his reputation to some extent. ¡°Pfft, don¡¯t worry about it. I honestly don¡¯t care what people call me. In fact, it¡¯s been entertaining seeing people get emotionally invested in your exploits. That¡¯s why...¡± Hannon¡¯s crimson eyes stared straight into mine. ¡°I¡¯m dying to know who you really are.¡± With that, Hannon began to pick up speed. Realizing his intent, I narrowed my eyes sharply. I reached out, trying to grab him. But Hannon, with his absurdly agile body, easily dodged my grasp. Damn it, this guy¡¯s dodge skill is maxed out! Hannon¡¯s unique trait is [Evasion]. He can dodge even magical attacks with his insane reflexes. Even I can''t catch him easily if he sets his mind to it. ¡°So, I¡¯ll just find out for myself! For today, I¡¯m going to live your life!¡± ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Before I could finish, Hannon dashed into a group of children training in the morning.No?v(el)B\\jnn Chasing him into that crowd would only complicate things. ¡°Damn it.¡± Left with no choice, I turned away and headed into the bushes. I unwrapped the Veil Bandages. My original face was revealed. Wrapping the bandages back, my face quickly changed. Soon, I transformed into someone who could blend in anywhere in this world. This was the face from my original world. With this look, I wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble no matter who saw me. I quickly donned the uniform of a beach worker and sprinted off. While I was changing the bandages, Hannon had disappeared in the blink of an eye. He hadn¡¯t invested in agility for nothing. The guy was lightning fast. ¡®Hannon¡¯s definitely going to figure out what I¡¯ve been up to.¡¯ Since he said he wanted to live my life for a day, he would undoubtedly seek out the people I¡¯ve been involved with. In Aron Sea, I¡¯m closely tied to four individuals: Isabel, Sharin, Hania, and Iris. ¡®It won¡¯t be Iris.¡¯ Hannon isn¡¯t careless enough to do something reckless. Approaching Iris would be unpredictable and potentially dangerous. Besides, Hannon harbors a subtle fear of Iris. ¡®Then it won¡¯t be Hania either.¡¯ Hania stays by Iris¡¯s side all day. Naturally, she¡¯s out of the question. ¡®That leaves...¡¯ Isabel and Sharin. My steps quickly carried me toward the rooms where they were staying. I arrived at their door, taking a light breath. Hannon was nowhere to be seen nearby. In fact, the area was eerily quiet. That made it all the more unsettling. Like the calm before a storm. Tense, I raised my hand. Knock knock. I knocked twice. ¡°Yes?¡± A familiar voice answered from inside, followed by the sound of footsteps. The door creaked open, revealing someone I knew. It was Mina, Isabel¡¯s friend. She tilted her head as she saw me in the staff uniform. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hannon wasn¡¯t inside. If he were, Mina wouldn¡¯t be this calm. ¡°There¡¯s a message for Sharin Sazaris. It¡¯s from the Blue Tower.¡± ¡°The Blue Tower?¡± Mina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± She dashed inside, and I heard her wake someone up. ¡°Rin, Sharin! There¡¯s a message from the Blue Tower! Get up!¡± ¡°Ughhh...¡± Sharin, who wasn¡¯t a morning person, was dragged out by Mina. Still groggy, she stared blankly at me. Judging by her face, she didn¡¯t seem hungover. Then again, she¡¯d thrown up everything last night, so that was expected. a year her senior, mischievous but always looking out for her. But one day, misfortune struck when her brother was involved in a carriage accident. Though he survived initially, his injuries weakened him over time, and he eventually passed away. Her mother, devastated by the loss of her eldest son, cried daily. Her father, consumed with comforting her mother, couldn¡¯t spare much attention for Isabel. Amid their sorrow, neither parent had the presence of mind to care for Isabel¡¯s grief. At that time, it was Lucas who looked after her. ¡®I must have relied on Lucas to cope with the shock of losing my brother.¡¯ And in losing Lucas, she had paid another price for that reliance. Unlike her childhood, Isabel was too grown-up now. She could no longer lean on others. ¡®No.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t unable to lean on others. She was afraid to. After losing those she had depended on, she lacked the courage to rely on anyone else. So Isabel crumbled, walking a path toward death alongside her brother and Lucas. ¡®Yet...¡¯ Her gaze returned to the ocean. It¡¯s said that those who have decided to end their lives see the world devoid of color. No matter what they look at, everything appears gray, and they can¡¯t perceive the beauty of the world. But the sea Isabel saw glimmered with an emerald glow, its beauty striking. It was as if the ocean spoke to her. Live. ¡°...¡± Who was it that allowed her to remain here now? Isabel stared blankly at the ocean. She didn¡¯t even need to wonder. A single person¡¯s face already filled her mind. ¡®As long as she¡¯s this fired up, you won¡¯t think about dying.¡¯ She recalled what Hannon had said that day, arguing with her friends. ¡¸Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re doing now the most disgraceful thing you could do to your friend?¡¹ She remembered the day on the ramparts when Hannon corrected her misguided path. ¡¸Well, I suppose we¡¯ll have to see whose argument holds up in the end.¡¹ Those words sounded as if he were promising to stay by her side, no matter what. ¡¸And I¡¯m not interested in dating anyone, anyway.¡¹ Last night. His rambling in a drunken state replayed in her mind. And in the process, she had inadvertently exposed parts of her own heart. It was embarrassing, even if she¡¯d been tipsy. But. Because of it, she realized. ¡®...I thought I couldn¡¯t rely on anyone anymore.¡¯ Yet here she was, repeating the same pattern. Her heart ached, as if crushed under a weight. It was unmistakably fear. A fear that had burrowed deep after losing two cherished people. A fear of losing again. She knew this reliance was dangerous, but she had no idea how to let it go. ¡°Lucas.¡± She murmured his name softly. ¡°Am I broken?¡± On the day her brother died, maybe she had lost a vital piece of herself. At that moment. ¡°Isabel.¡± A familiar voice reached her ears. Her eyes widened at once. The weight of fear vanished, and her face brightened without her even realizing. The shift in her emotions was so rapid it caught her off guard. ¡°You...¡± Just as she was about to call out to him as usual, she froze. Standing there was a boy with jet-black hair and crimson eyes. His face was undeniably familiar. But Isabel¡¯s bright gaze turned cold in an instant. ¡°Who are you?¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 67 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 67: The Heroine Approaches the Truth Aaron Sea Promenade. ¡°Who are you?¡± Isabel¡¯s low voice resonated through the air. In front of her stood a boy. The boy, who was short for his age, blinked at Isabel as he faced her. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®who¡¯? I¡¯m Hannon.¡± Hannon looked at Isabel with a confused expression. However, a sharp tension radiated from Isabel. ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡± Isabel glared at him with a serious expression. Hannon awkwardly scratched the back of his neck in response. ¡°Well, this is strange. I am Hannon, but you¡¯re saying I¡¯m not? Odd.¡± Hannon let out a chuckle, seemingly exasperated at being dismissed as fake despite stating his real name. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s assume that¡¯s true.¡± Hannon smirked lazily as he looked at Isabel. ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± All he had done since arriving was call out to Isabel. Yet Isabel had immediately noticed that he wasn¡¯t the person she knew. To Hannon, this was utterly fascinating. After all, outwardly, he looked exactly like the real Hannon. ¡°That person doesn¡¯t make expressions like that.¡± ¡°Expressions, huh.¡± Hannon touched his own face. Even the smallest change in expression could alter the impression it gave. While the face might be the same, time left its mark. Isabel could see through that difference with precision. ¡°From the beginning, your gaze was off. Do you think he would ever look at me with such a mocking expression?¡± To Isabel, the Hannon she knew was always a serious person. Although he occasionally acted with exaggerated gestures, he was fundamentally upright and considerate of others. He would never display such frivolous behavior as the person before her. ¡°Besides, even your posture is different.¡± Unlike the real Hannon, who always stood with a straight back and exuded confidence, the Hannon in front of her was slouching with one leg lazily supporting his weight. After hearing all this, Hannon was impressed. ¡°Wow, I see now. It¡¯s not easy to impersonate someone else. I¡¯ve learned something.¡± He acknowledged his mistake. ¡°Still, even considering that, your observational skills are... unusual. What¡¯s your relationship with him, anyway?¡± Her relationship? Hearing this, Isabel fell silent. If someone asked what her relationship with Hannon was, she couldn¡¯t neatly define it herself. To some extent, she considered him a rival. But apart from that, she found herself emotionally relying on him more and more. It was a complicated feeling Isabel couldn¡¯t easily articulate. ¡°Are you secretly in love with him or something?¡± Hannon asked with a playful grin. In love. As soon as Isabel heard those words, she felt a heavy weight press deep inside her chest. ¡°...No.¡± Isabel laughed bitterly at herself. ¡°It¡¯s not something as beautiful as that.¡± Whoosh¡ª A sea breeze blew past Isabel. Perhaps due to the shadows cast by the trees under the sun, her eyes seemed to hold no light. ¡°Complicated, huh.¡± Hannon couldn¡¯t grasp Isabel¡¯s emotions. He could only sense that the depth of her feelings was immense. This wasn¡¯t something he should meddle in. Hannon decided to stop teasing her. Instead, he resolved to extract the information he sought. ¡°Then, tell me. Before he showed up, did anyone get involved with you? Like someone who declared they¡¯d help you.¡± ¡°...What do you mean?¡± Isabel looked at Hannon with a face full of confusion. ¡°There¡¯s no way he came to the academy without a purpose. And yet, the very first thing he did was clash with you.¡± Hannon pieced together his reasoning based on the information he¡¯d gathered. Hearing his question, Isabel stood still without answering. But her eyes wavered. Because, deep down, she had thought something similar herself. That man constantly insulted Lucas and provoked her. It was as if he was deliberately trying to stir her anger. At first, she clashed with him without hesitation, driven by her indignation over Lucas being insulted. But over time, as she observed him more, Isabel began to see him differently. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would carelessly disparage others. In fact, he shared many traits with Lucas. It didn¡¯t make sense for someone like him to insult Lucas. But¡ª if, just maybe¡ª he insulted Lucas to save her? In contrast, Hannon showed no intention of taking even a single hit. The two fought in completely different ways. Hannon performed multiple flips and landed lightly back in place. "100 points!" That casual behavior was annoyingly smug. But Isabel acknowledged it. This wouldn¡¯t work unless she gave it her all. "Calm down now, I don¡¯t intend to fight. I just came to ask something out of curiosity." "After provoking me like that, you expect me to believe you?" "Provoking? I was just trying to make friends!" Isabel decided there was no point in continuing the conversation. She steadied her breath. A different aura began to emanate from her than before. Seeing this, Hannon tilted his head slightly, then made a decision. "Alright, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave now." With those words, Hannon turned and ran without hesitation. Isabel immediately pursued him, but the distance between them widened in an instant. Hannon¡¯s speed was so great that his running feet became almost invisible. "What...?" Isabel stood there momentarily stunned. No matter how fast someone was, this was too much. She wondered if such speed was even possible for human legs. "What is going on here?" She pushed her complicated thoughts aside, sheathed her sword, and started running. * * * On the beach promenade, Hannon kicked up dust as he ran at an astonishing speed. Even at this pace, he showed no signs of fatigue, stretching his legs out further as he ran. ¡®I originally planned to trick her and get some information.¡¯ He didn¡¯t expect his identity to be discovered so quickly. He had chosen the wrong first opponent¡ªseverely wrong. ¡®Who should I approach next?¡¯ There was the daughter of the Blue Tower Master. As he thought of meeting her, Hannon noticed the light above him suddenly brightening. When he looked up, rays of light were pouring down from the sky. "Oh." Hannon let out a sound of surprise and immediately changed direction. The spot where he had just been standing was struck by a beam of light. Boom! The light beam tore through the promenade. As soon as Hannon witnessed its power, he increased his running speed even further. Dodging each beam of light in a zigzag pattern, Hannon¡¯s eyes locked on to the sky. There, holding a staff and floating gracefully in the air, was a girl. Sharin Sazaris. The daughter of the Blue Tower Master. "Looks like my identity is already known to her." He should have gone to her from the start. Feeling a twinge of regret, Hannon veered toward the forest. The forest had plenty of cover. Sniping from above would be difficult there. Sure enough, Sharin¡¯s sniper magic ceased. Hannon ran freely deeper into the forest. ¡®Isabel, Sharin... both of them.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand why Zerion Academy was so violent. As much as he regretted not getting more information, with the Blue Tower Master¡¯s daughter chasing him, he couldn¡¯t afford to dig further. Just as Hannon decided to escape, a tree beside him was pierced through, and a hand suddenly shot out. "What the¡ª?" Could someone actually pierce a tree with their bare hand? For a moment, Hannon wore a blank expression. And beyond the broken tree, a man with sharp eyes glared at him. Crunch! Hannon was grabbed by the nape and dragged along with the shattered tree. It was too late to escape. His body was hurled straight down, plummeting vertically. "Ugh!" As Hannon hit the ground, his arms and legs stretched upward and then went limp. The man standing over Hannon¡ª Vikamon¡ªcracked his neck. "Gotcha." Vikamon exhaled deeply. "I understand your position, and I apologize for using violence. But there was no other way to catch you." "Too bad. I wasn¡¯t done having fun yet." Despite the impact, Hannon smiled, seemingly enjoying himself no matter what Vikamon did. Clicking his tongue briefly, Vikamon replied, "Sorry, but business hours are over." It was now time to clock out. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 68 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 68: Above the Frozen Ancient Dragon Near the forest by the Aaron Promenade coastline. I barely managed to corner Hannon using Sharin. This max-level escape artist wouldn¡¯t have been caught any other way. ¡®From his perspective, I must seem like the unreasonable one here.¡¯ I had stolen his identity and run wild at Zerion Academy. To Hannon, I was the person who tarnished his reputation. I felt sorry for Hannon. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that letting him rampage like this was a problem. I had to live as Hannon until I graduated from Zerion Academy. So, if possible, I wanted to come to some sort of agreement with him. ¡°Is that your real face?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fake.¡± Hannon, pinned beneath me, laughed slyly and asked me the same question Sharin had. My face was currently the face of someone who didn¡¯t exist in this world¡ª A fake. ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± Hannon didn¡¯t seem to care at all that I had been using his identity without permission. He looked like someone who had already abandoned worldly concerns and dedicated his life to chasing ruins and legends across the globe. ¡°I apologize for using your identity without permission. But your goals and mine aren¡¯t all that different.¡± I sighed while keeping him pinned. ¡°So, let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°In this position?¡± Hannon flailed his arms in protest at being restrained. ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯d just run away otherwise.¡± ¡°Wow, sharp observation.¡± He was even more unpredictable than me. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can catch you again. I know no one can stop you if you run at full strength.¡± I pulled at the Veil Bandages wrapped around me, revealing my true appearance¡ªHannon¡¯s face. Having captured the real Hannon, there was no longer any need to maintain a different form. Hannon stared at me with a curious expression. ¡°Sent by the First Prince, I take it?¡± At my question, Hannon gave a faint, crooked smile. ¡°Funny. Since I¡¯m a relative of Lady Iris, wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to assume I was sent by the faction of the Third Princess?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not affiliated with the Duchy of Robliage, so why would they have a reason to send you?¡± Hannon¡¯s surname, Irey, belonged to a minor noble family in a remote region. Though he was of Robliage lineage, he had no actual connection to the duchy. Hannon was primarily used as a spy by the First Prince. As such, he was a man of many secrets. But who am I? I¡¯ve cleared the Flame Butterfly Arc 29 times. Even if Hannon is a hidden character, I know everything there is to know about him. ¡°On the contrary¡ª¡± I also know exactly what would provoke a reaction from Hannon. ¡°You resent the Duke of Robliage, don¡¯t you?¡± For the first time, Hannon¡¯s face changed, breaking its usual relaxed expression. The man who had been nonchalantly struggling stilled and stared at me. ¡°Who... are you, really?¡± Now it was Hannon who was questioning me. The situation had flipped in an instant. Hannon now had to probe into my identity. ¡°I am¡ª¡± Here was my chance to take the lead. Hannon was my Achilles¡¯ heel. If he ran off now and revealed my true identity, my position would be in serious jeopardy. At worst, I¡¯d be expelled from the academy and imprisoned for impersonation. If that happened, it wouldn¡¯t just be the end of me¡ª It¡¯d spell the end of this world as well. After immense effort, I had finally set this world on the correct path. The faction of the First Prince and the faction of the Third Princess were now fully at odds. Despite the messy process, the storyline was advancing in the right direction. Hannon¡¯s past and the incidents he¡¯s been through remain unchanged. ¡°I can be your ally or your enemy, depending on how you approach this.¡± To Hannon, I was an unknown entity who had copied his appearance. He must have many questions about me. ¡®Right now, the character with the most secrets isn¡¯t Hannon¡ªIt¡¯s me.¡¯ The more doubt that grew in Hannon¡¯s mind, the more control I could seize. ¡°Hannon, you want revenge on the Duke of Robliage, don¡¯t you?¡± The only reason he aligned himself with the First Prince¡¯s faction was his grudge against the duke. For that reason, he also loathed the duke¡¯s granddaughter, Lady Iris. ¡®Hannon is not only a character who unravels the story of how the Duke of Robliage allied with the Demon Sovereign¡ª He¡¯s also a key factor in making the game¡¯s overall difficulty skyrocket.¡¯ Fine, I''ll get you four. "I''ll head out first, then." Sharin waved her hand lazily and floated into the air. Just as I was about to follow her out of the forest, I felt the presence of someone beyond it. At the same time, I reacted instantly to a killing intent directed at me, pulling my body back. Whoosh! A sword swung past me in that instant. Golden honey-blonde hair fluttered in the air. The person before me was none other than Isabel. She immediately pulled her foot back, preparing to continue her attack. I frowned at Isabel as she pressed forward. "Isabel, what are you doing?" "Huh?" Isabel stopped mid-swing, startled, her eyes wide. She hastily tried to retract her blade but stumbled in the process. "Ah!" She twisted her ankle, her body tilting forward. At this rate, she''d fall face-first onto the ground. I quickly reached out and caught her in my arms. Thud! I managed to brace myself on both feet, exhaling deeply. Looking down at Isabel with a dissatisfied expression, I asked: "Were you trying to ambush me now?" Isabel flinched in my arms. "N-No! It¡¯s not like that! Someone who looked like you appeared, so... I mean..." Hannon, that guy¡ªhe must have gone to see Isabel. I didn¡¯t know what he had said, but it clearly had riled her up. ''If he left any clues about me, this could get troublesome.'' The last thing I needed was Isabel suspecting my true identity. She was already in a complicated state lately, and shaking her up further wouldn''t help. "What kind of nonsense is that? Are you sure you weren''t imagining things?" For now, I decided to feign ignorance. "Imagining? No, I swear it was real!" Isabel protested, her face flushed with indignation, clearly upset that I didn¡¯t believe her. "I tracked their traces all the way here, only to find you instead." "So how long do you plan to stay like this?" When Isabel showed a hint of sulking, I shrugged the shoulders that were holding her. Startled, Isabel lifted her head abruptly and quickly got to her feet, her face bright red all the way to her ears. "Th-Thank you for catching me, but¡ªurk!" She winced, likely feeling pain from her ankle. It was the price for twisting her body too much while swinging her sword. Isabel sat down, clutching her ankle. I sighed as I watched her. As much as I felt bad for Sharin, I couldn''t leave Isabel like this. "Get on my back." "I-I''m fine! I can walk." "What if you worsen the injury? You''re supposed to be in the Martial Arts department, aren''t you?" It seemed to be a mild sprain, but pushing herself wasn¡¯t a good idea. "Would you leave me behind if I sprained my ankle?" "...Of course, I''d help you or carry you on my back." When I pointed out that she¡¯d do the same for me, Isabel relented. She was surprisingly light. For someone who trained daily and built her strength, her weightlessness was surprising. I caught the faint scent of citrus from her, and I couldn''t help but notice¡ªunintentionally¡ªhow well-proportioned she was. I forced myself to shake off those thoughts and started walking. Isabel remained silent after getting on my back. Since she was behind me, I couldn''t see her face to guess what she was thinking. "...Why did you enroll in Zerion Academy?" Out of nowhere, Isabel broke the silence with a question. It was an unusually random question, and I wondered if something had shifted in her mood. Though slightly concerned, I answered honestly. "Didn¡¯t I say on my first day? To clear Zerion Academy of its disgrace." I reminded her of the time I openly criticized Lucas. But unlike before, Isabel remained uncharacteristically quiet. "...So, you came because of Lucas?" Her next words took a different direction. "That¡¯s part of it, I suppose." I had no idea what was going through her mind, but I answered to avoid suspicion. "I see..." Isabel said nothing more and rested her head against my shoulder. The summer breeze swept past us both. What kind of resolution Isabel reached in that moment, I couldn¡¯t tell. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 69 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 69: Are You a Reincarnation? ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Alright, get home safely.¡± After escorting Isabel, who seemed a bit down, back to her room, I made my way to where Sharin had taken Hannon. It was an empty room at the inn. Whether she rented it or snuck in, I wasn¡¯t sure, but I decided not to dwell on it. ¡°You flirt. You leave me to do the work and go off to play with another woman!¡± Sharin greeted me with an exaggerated complaint. ¡°Isabel and me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to say that once in my life.¡± Glad I could grant her wish. Ignoring her for now, I looked down at the unconscious Hannon. ¡°Hannon, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Oh, caught me?¡± Hannon suddenly sprang to his feet. Knowing how quickly he recovers, I figured he¡¯d wake up soon. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to escalate this much. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I had no intention of subduing him with ancient dragon magic. When I offered him a sincere apology, Hannon scratched his head. ¡°Like I said before, I don¡¯t really care what you do with my identity.¡± He smiled cheerfully, sitting cross-legged on the floor. ¡°What I was curious about was your identity. But it turns out I got to see something even more interesting.¡± Hannon glanced at Sharin, who was beside him. ¡°That just now... that was ancient dragon magic, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Since it had already been exposed, there was no point in denying it. Hannon interpreted our silence as confirmation. Whether he found dragon magic fascinating or not, I decided to drop the subject and turned to Sharin. Sharin shrugged and left the room, giving us privacy for the conversation. I made a mental note to treat her to an extra ice cream later and sat down across from Hannon. Hannon didn¡¯t try to run away this time. He must have had enough of being frozen mid-escape. ¡°Hannon, as I said before, I can be of great help to you.¡± I understood why he didn¡¯t trust me. I had used his identity without his permission. For that, I owed him countless apologies. But that was precisely why I needed his cooperation even more¡ª so that he could understand my actions. ¡°Let me give you one reason why you can trust me.¡± I hadn¡¯t planned to reveal this, but it seemed like the only way to convince him. ¡°The Duke of Robliage has allied with Demon Sovereign.¡± This was information even the First Prince didn¡¯t know yet. If he did, everything would have been overturned by now. However, one person did know. The person in front of me¡ªHannon. Hannon¡¯s eyes opened wider than I¡¯d seen all day, staring at me in shock. Hannon couldn¡¯t reveal to anyone that the Duke of Robliage had allied with Demon Sovereign. A restriction bound him, making it impossible for him to act on that knowledge. So, I had said it for him. ¡°Of course, there isn¡¯t solid evidence to make it public yet. And I assume the same goes for you.¡± The Duke of Robliage was more meticulous than expected, leaving no evidence that could harm him. So, only Hannon and I knew about this. ¡°That¡¯s why I came to Zerion Academy in your guise.¡± This was information no one else knew. When I shared it directly, Hannon stared at me, dumbfounded. It was only natural for him to be shocked. Hannon stayed silent for a long time, and then, as if he had gathered his thoughts, he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m into exploring ruins, you know.¡± It was a vague thought, but... I, too, found myself in a similar situation. ¡®I was suddenly possessed by Vikamon¡¯s body.¡¯ What if... this was the goddess¡¯s will? The moment that thought crossed my mind, my head grew cluttered. And Hannon read my reaction. It was my mistake for failing to manage my expression. "Right? There¡¯s something familiar in the fragments of your memory, isn¡¯t there?" "Hannon, that¡¯s just..." "It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to explain!" Hannon¡¯s eyes already showed no intention of listening to any excuse I might make. "You know, I want to bring down Duke Robliage, just as you said." A deep grudge flickered in Hannon¡¯s eyes. "So, I¡¯ll do anything to achieve that." Hannon''s obsession with legends and relics was also thanks to Duke Robliage. There were old records stating that heroes had driven Demon Sovereign into the Demon Palace. Using that, Hannon had been digging for information. And now, before Hannon, stood one of the heroes who had sealed Demon Sovereign and prevented the Great War¡ªZerion¡¯s reincarnation. Of course, this was merely Hannon¡¯s wild speculation. ¡®Someone who could resolve all of his grudges and trauma at once.¡¯ Perhaps Hannon just wanted to believe I was Zerion. Living a life chasing relics and legends to vent his grudge must have been exhausting. Seeing an opportunity to escape that pain, he probably wanted to grab even a rotting rope. "Hannon." It¡¯s a misunderstanding that I¡¯m Zerion¡¯s reincarnation. But one thing is certain. "I also want to eliminate Duke Robliage." Duke Robliage is someone who must be defeated to prevent the bad ending. The final villain. To bring him down, I, too, would do anything. I extended my hand to Hannon. "So, how about we help each other until then?" Hannon stared at my hand for a moment, then smiled brightly and shook it firmly. "This is so classic! It feels like being asked to join a hero¡¯s party!" ...Is he really doing this because of his grudge? I couldn¡¯t shake the unease that he was just a legend geek losing his head and helping recklessly. "For now, you don¡¯t want your identity revealed, right?" At least he seemed to be thinking rationally. "That¡¯s right. I still have a lot to do." "Then I¡¯ll handle things on the First Prince¡¯s side. It won¡¯t be a problem for me to act." "And no saying things like I¡¯m Zerion¡¯s reincarnation?" If he did that, who knows what absurd misunderstandings might pile up. Hannon stayed silent, staring at me. As I tensed my gaze, Hannon smiled mischievously, as if joking. "Knowing a secret really does make your lips itch." He¡¯s someone who unnerves people with ease. I just hoped the main story wouldn¡¯t be too derailed. "Well, I¡¯m done here, so I¡¯ll get going!" I had no reason to hold Hannon any longer. As I was about to let him go, I suddenly remembered something I hadn¡¯t asked. "Hannon." "Yeah?" "...How¡¯s Nikita doing?" Hannon was with the First Prince¡¯s faction. He must have heard something about Nikita by the time he sought me out. "Nikita Cynthia is dead." Hannon added what everyone knew. "So, she must be learning new talents in the heavens, studying magic with her brother and assisting in his magical research." Hearing that, I unknowingly smiled. That was enough. I gazed out the window. The summer sky was truly blue. I hoped Nikita would soar high, fully embracing the talents she couldn¡¯t achieve in life. I wished for her future to be filled with happiness. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 70 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 70: After the Vacation, the Heroines Are Acting Strange The road back to Zerion Academy in a carriage. Iris tilted her head as she looked at me. Her long black hair flowed down with the movement. "Hannon, you look more tired than before the vacation." "Do I?" Last night was about Isabel, and this morning was about Hannon. Maybe that¡¯s why the fatigue had unknowingly piled up. "Come here and rest your head." Iris patted her lap, offering me a spot on the carriage seat. I''ve felt this before, but Iris completely treats me like a younger brother. ''Well, it makes sense.'' Iris was the youngest in the royal family. It seemed like she always wished she had a younger sibling. ''It¡¯s like she¡¯s doing all the things she wanted to do for a younger sibling to me.'' In moments like these, Iris was unmistakably a 17-year-old girl. The problem was, no matter how much I wanted to follow her wishes... "What are you doing? Lady Iris told you to lie down, didn¡¯t she?" The sharp gaze of Hania, sitting nearby, was scary. But ignoring Iris''s words wasn¡¯t an option either. In the end, I rested my head on Iris¡¯s thigh. The soft sensation of her thigh pressed against my head. I wondered if this was really okay. But Iris gently stroked my hair. ''It feels nice, so...'' I decided to stay like that. And soon, I fell asleep. I began to think that Iris''s thighs might hold some kind of magical power. If her thighs were distributed nationwide, insomnia would cease to exist. With those thoughts, I opened the dormitory door after the long journey, feeling like it had been ages since I¡¯d been here. Entering the dorm, I stretched out my arms. "Alright." After tossing my luggage aside, I turned around. The summer vacation still had about eight days left. During these eight days, I planned to prepare for Act 4. The first thing I had to do was: ¡®The President Who Grants Any Wish Once.¡¯ I needed to meet the event''s conditions. Finding the secret the President wanted to keep hidden. It was time to begin. * * * During Summer Vacation Vacations pass in the blink of an eye. The students, returning from their break, looked utterly exhausted but managed to arrive back safely. The thought of enduring the long academy life again made everyone wear a tired expression already. Among them, there was one person who looked particularly worn out compared to the others. ¡®Ugh, this is brutal.¡¯ With tanned skin, golden hair, and a large, masculine build, his name was Card Velique, the infamous womanizer of Zerion Academy. Most notable women at the academy had, at one point or another, been hit on by him. Card¡¯s notoriety spread throughout the academy like wildfire. And yet, women often confessed their feelings to him¡ªhe was a natural rascal. However, the reality was quite different. Card was actually a member of the Shadow Knight Order of the neighboring kingdom, Panisys. He was a spy who had infiltrated Zerion Academy under the guise of being a citizen of the empire. Card had two missions: First, observe the potential talents of the Hysirion Empire and report back. Second, scout talents for the Panisys Kingdom. ¡®Why would someone thriving in the empire want to be scouted, though?¡¯ Still, as a spy, he diligently carried out his duties. One of his methods was to charm the daughters of the empire¡¯s key officials. Unintentionally, these young women, who lacked maturity, often let slip critical information that their parents had mentioned. Thus, Card roamed from one girl to another, gathering valuable intelligence about the empire. However, he never officially dated anyone, which led to scorned women badmouthing him. Card understood human psychology well. The belief that ¡°he¡¯s different with me¡± often led women to fall for him, even if they initially ignored him. Moreover, he had a knack for picking the perfect targets. Card possessed a natural talent for reading people. The issue was that, while conducting his espionage, he also had to maintain decent grades at Zerion Academy. This made life doubly exhausting for Card. I smiled softly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll join next time.¡± The upcoming autumn expedition was preparation for the winter expedition. I planned to actively participate this time. After finishing training with Aisha, I returned to the dormitory and cleaned up. Then, I changed into my uniform and started walking. For now, I still had to act as if I were in a relationship with Hania. It was a bit annoying, but for now, sticking close to Iris seemed like the best move. Not that it was entirely a bad thing for me. ¡®Besides, it¡¯s about time students with rebellious feelings toward the student council start emerging.¡¯ The boycott movement against the student council, set to occur in Act 4, Scene 1, was beginning to stir. Iris, of course, would be pulling the strings behind the scenes. She had been ordered by Duke Robliarge to seize control of the student council, so she¡¯d surely comply. When I arrived in front of the girls¡¯ dormitory, I saw students bustling around in preparation for the new semester. A few students glanced at me, but I paid no attention to them. ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± After waiting for a while, Hania appeared just in time. ¡°I always do morning training. What about Lady Iris?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be out soon.¡± Hania sighed softly as she spoke. Not long after, Iris emerged. Unlike her usual self, who struggled with morning drowsiness, today she seemed completely alert. ¡®She stayed up all night.¡¯ Iris only pulled all-nighters when carrying out orders from Duke Robliarge. It was clear she¡¯d been commanded to solidify her hold over the student council for the start of the semester. ¡°Good morning, Lady Iris.¡± Iris looked at me, her black hair fluttering in the breeze, and suddenly stretched out both hands toward me. Startled, I reflexively stepped back two paces. Iris blinked her eyes, still holding out her hands. Realizing what she was doing, she opened and closed her hands awkwardly. I had been summoned several times during the academy vacation to help Iris with her insomnia. As a result, she had developed a habit of trying to hug me whenever she saw me. Today, having not slept at all, her body was likely acting on instinct. She probably tried to hug me as if I were a comfort doll. ¡°Lady Iris, I¡¯m supposed to be his girlfriend here at the academy,¡± Hania said, grabbing my hand and smiling brightly. Realizing her mistake, Iris slowly lowered her hands, looking at me with an expression of deep regret¡ªlike a puppy who had lost its favorite toy. Rules were rules. No matter what, I couldn¡¯t let myself be hugged by Iris in front of other students. That would cross a line that couldn¡¯t be undone. ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡± A familiar voice greeted us then. It was a voice I didn¡¯t expect to hear in front of the dormitory. Turning my head, I saw Isabel standing there, her usual cheerful smile lighting up her face. She was holding up a drowsy Sharin beside her. ¡°Good morning to you, too.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, good morning.¡± I hadn¡¯t expected Isabel to greet me so casually, so I answered absentmindedly. She tilted her head, looking at the three of us. ¡°If you stay here any longer, you¡¯ll be late for the academy. Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Hania blinked and tilted her head. ¡°Isabel, are you coming with us?¡± ¡°Yeah, why not?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no reason not to, I guess.¡± Hania glanced at me. It was common knowledge that Isabel and I were on bad terms. Even so, she was suggesting we go together. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I heard about the situation last time,¡± Isabel said casually. Hania raised an eyebrow and shot me a look. I shrugged helplessly, as if to say it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Hania looked back and forth between me and Isabel. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried, it¡¯s just....¡± Hania looked like she had more to say, but Isabel was right. If we delayed any longer, we¡¯d be late. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± And so, we set off for the academy. Iris, Hania, Isabel, Sharin, and I. The problem was that, except for Sharin, everyone was giving me strange looks. ... What kind of group was this? [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 71 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 71: Lucas, You''re Screwed... The murmuring of the kids echoed around. It was no wonder¡ªan utterly unfamiliar group was walking together. Martial Arts Department''s top student, the Third Princess, Iris Hysirion. Magic Department''s top student, daughter of the Blue Tower Lord, Sharin Sazaris. Martial Arts Department''s second-ranked student, daughter of the Imperial Knight Commander, Hania Rapidedia. A rising star in the Martial Arts Department, Isabel Luna. And then there¡¯s me, the lightning bastard. ¡°......¡± Is this even okay? Poke¡ª At that moment, Hania, walking beside me, jabbed my side with her elbow. Was she asking me to jab her back? ¡°Don¡¯t even think about raising a finger.¡± Quick-witted as always. Hania let out a quiet sigh and whispered to me, ¡°What happened with Isabel? Weren¡¯t you two on bad terms?¡± She was right¡ªIsabel and I did not get along. To be precise, we didn¡¯t get along. But for some reason, Isabel¡¯s behavior had changed. When our eyes met, she smiled brightly at me. That smile¡ªshe only showed it to people she was close to. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two a little too close?¡± Suddenly, Isabel threw out a question. Her eyes were undoubtedly smiling. ¡°...To play the role of a couple, we need to be at least this close.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Isabel seemed to accept it rather easily. But even as she did, her gaze didn¡¯t leave me. Hania shot me a sharp look. It was clear: Do something about Isabel, and quickly. My expression grew complicated. I knew Isabel was overlapping me with the late Lucas. I also understood that it made her uneasy. ¡®Could it be...?¡¯ Ever since hearing the news that Hania and I were dating, her anxiety had increased. Was this her way of making sure such situations didn¡¯t arise again? ¡®This... this can only be described as a love-hate relationship.¡¯ I never imagined something like this would happen because of a temporary contract relationship with Hania. ¡°Haaaah, see you next time.¡± Sharin, the only one uninterested in this situation because she had been dozing off, left the group. Silence lingered between the rest of us. Iris was in a sour mood after receiving orders from the Duke of Robliage yesterday. Hania, aware of Iris¡¯s state, deliberately kept her silence. Isabel, meanwhile, kept stealing glances at me without saying a word. It was an indescribable scene. And so, in that silence, we all arrived at the academy. ¡°Ah, Lightning pota¡ª¡± As I opened the door first, Seron raised her hand enthusiastically, about to greet me. It seemed she was excited to talk about something that happened at her family estate. But then, seeing the three people walking in behind me, she slowly lowered her hand. With a dazed expression, she stared at me. ¡°Lightning Sweet Potato has turned into Harem Sweet Potato...¡± I had no idea just how far Seron¡¯s nickname for me would evolve. Isabel, from that point on, no longer followed me closely. She simply went to her usual seat, as if coincidentally arriving with us. Iris, still in a foul mood, sat down without a word. ¡°Hannon.¡± Hania tugged at my sleeve. ¡°Please stay near Iris today.¡± The residual warmth of fire magic still lingered on my body. If I stayed near Iris, it might soothe her mood slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± In that peculiar atmosphere, we all took our seats. Seron, noticing the odd tension in the Martial Arts Department, didn¡¯t come to sit next to me. That girl had an impeccable instinct for self-preservation. *** Yet here I was, with no one to carry it out. A sudden headache struck me. At this rate, Iris wouldn''t even glance at it. After a long period of contemplation, I finally lifted my head. ¡®This time, the boycott scenario...¡¯ I will lead it. I tapped the bandage on my palm. In that instant, my appearance began to change from Hannon to someone else. My height grew noticeably taller, my hair turned white, and my face transformed into that of a princely, handsome figure. Vikamon Niflheim. A third-rate villain chased all the way to the academy in Act 1. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, but he was the only character who came to mind that could be useful for the boycott. Once I made my decision, I didn¡¯t hesitate. Creak¨C ¡°Whoa?!¡± As I opened the door without hesitation, Rojamin fell off the desk. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Hearing Rojamin¡¯s shout, I gave him a faint smile. ¡°You. You were saying something interesting.¡± ¡°H-huh? Vikamon?¡± Rojamin recognized me. Of course, Vikamon was famous, whether for better or worse. His appearance alone was striking, not to mention his notorious reputation of being expelled from both his noble family and the academy. Every third-year student remembered Vikamon. ¡°You were expelled.¡± ¡°I was. But after hearing that Nikita had died, I snuck back to uncover the truth.¡± A chilling aura filled my gaze. Noticing it, Rojamin and Aerin instinctively held their breath. They must have sensed the deep anger emanating from me. In truth, my anger was directed at having only two participants for the boycott. But if it served a purpose, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°And Nikita really is dead.¡± It was well-known among the third-years that Vikamon liked Nikita. Rojamin looked at me with pity. In his eyes, I must have seemed like a bereaved avenger. ¡°I cannot forgive the student council where Nikita served. Had they cared for her, they could have stopped Nikita¡¯s downfall before it was too late. But they turned a blind eye.¡± I turned to Rojamin. ¡°Rojamin, you¡¯re planning to boycott the student council, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll help. I¡¯ll make sure they feel the weight of Nikita¡¯s absence.¡± It was a convincing enough motivation to join the boycott. ¡°I understand your feelings well!¡± An unexpected reaction came next. Aerin jumped up, clasping my hand with tearful determination. ¡°To lose someone you love and seek revenge... I felt it deeply. Let¡¯s avenge her together!¡± Aerin shouted, moved by my words. It seemed she, caught up in her feelings, had instinctively empathized with me. But it wasn¡¯t a bad situation for me. I turned my gaze to Rojamin. Rojamin looked at me and gave a sharp grin. ¡°Alright, Vikamon. I didn¡¯t think much of you before, but if you¡¯re someone who can stand up against injustice, I¡¯ll gladly work with you.¡± Rojamin extended his hand to me. Aerin placed her hand over his. Both wore determined expressions. ...But for some reason, I felt even more uneasy. Still, I couldn¡¯t back out now. I placed my hand over theirs. ¡°We will stop the student council and make them face their wrongdoing!¡± ¡°Yeah! Down with the student council!¡± When Rojamin shouted loudly, Aerin echoed him enthusiastically. I chimed in moderately. Thus, the three members of the student council boycott were formed. Only twenty-seven more to go until we reach thirty. Let¡¯s work hard to recruit them. I made up my mind firmly. Creak¨C ¡°...Down with the student council?¡± Until Isabel Luna walked into the chemistry lab. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 72 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 72: The Dignity of the Main Heroine The reason I appeared as Vikamon was simple. First, I could not disguise myself as a member of the academy and participate in the boycott. This was the biggest obstacle. Disguising myself as someone already known was something Hannon had already done. Given the prior trouble with Hannon, I couldn¡¯t afford the risk of disguising myself as someone else again. Thus, I needed someone who knew about Zerion Academy but wasn¡¯t currently a student. Vikamon was the perfect choice since, aside from his looks, he was insignificant. Moreover, he had no deep personal relationships, so even if rumors spread about Vikamon¡¯s reappearance, it wouldn¡¯t make much of an impact. He was a man who had been expelled from both Zerion Academy and his family. In a place filled with nobles who valued status and ability, no one would care about Vikamon. As sad as it sounds, Vikamon was just that insignificant. Second, my original disguise as Hannon is tied to the student council. Hannon still needed a legitimate reason to remain in the student council. I could try to place him as a spy, but with only two people participating in the boycott, such a role felt meaningless. If the scale grew larger, it might be different, but for now, the spy role held little value. Third, Vikamon¡¯s participation in the boycott made sense to its members. Vikamon wasn¡¯t a random, unrelatable figure. He was someone expelled from Zerion Academy. Naturally, he knew about the internal affairs and held resentment toward the academy. Moreover, it was plausible that Vikamon, angered by Nikita¡¯s death, would infiltrate Zerion Academy. Most importantly, there was no risk in disguising myself as him. In my judgment, Vikamon was the most usable option. And this decision led to an entirely unexpected outcome. On the third floor of an abandoned building. In the chemistry lab. I was frozen in place as I faced Isabel. Isabel¡¯s gaze quietly scanned Aerin and Rojamin. The two of them were also frozen in place at Isabel¡¯s sudden appearance. Isabel¡¯s eyes turned back to me. The moment our eyes met, I quickly opened my mouth. ¡°Isabel Luna, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Oh, uh, yes, it has.¡± Isabel replied with a subtle expression. Damn. That reaction¡ªshe knows I¡¯m Hannon. ¡®Or maybe not? I¡¯m supposed to be Vikamon, so this is technically another lie, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Before things could get more complicated, I stepped forward. Taking advantage of everyone¡¯s shock, I grabbed Isabel¡¯s wrist and pulled her outside. ¡°Wait, you!¡± Isabel protested as I pulled her along, but I ignored her. Once we entered another empty classroom, I finally let her go. Isabel held the wrist I had grabbed with her other hand. Maybe I pulled her too hard. But I didn¡¯t have time to apologize. ¡°Isabel, why are you here?¡± At my question, Isabel flinched. It was obvious there was no reason for Isabel to be in the abandoned building. She fidgeted awkwardly and avoided my gaze. As expected, that reaction confirmed she knew I was Hannon. I stopped speaking like Vikamon. ¡°...Don¡¯t tell me you followed me here?¡± ¡°W-Wait, I just¡ª! You were going somewhere suspicious, so I thought you¡¯d do something weird again and followed you to keep an eye on you!¡± I stared at her, dumbfounded. So basically... Isabel was stalking me? To think I would gain a stalker one day. First Assistant Professor Barkov, and now Isabel. My head ached. Isabel seemed to spend far more time watching me than I thought. ¡®At this rate...¡¯ Whatever I did, the odds of Isabel catching me in the act were high. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were the type to do something so sneaky.¡± From now on, I would become an avenger to repay Nikita¡¯s grudge. A hollow laugh escaped my lips. ¡°Isabel, if Lucas had been killed by someone, would you simply understand and move on?¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes widened. But she couldn¡¯t say anything right away. It was because she knew the pain of losing someone precious better than anyone else. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Rage boiled in my eyes. Even if it was fake, it burned fiercely. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Fortunately, I had enough experience to act. A long time ago, I practiced facial expressions relentlessly to relieve facial paralysis caused by an injury. When it came to facial expression acting, no one could match me. Isabel¡¯s lips trembled. She looked like she had a lot to say, but she couldn¡¯t speak recklessly. At this moment, nothing could stop me, no matter what I did. ¡°So don¡¯t get in my way.¡± ¡°No.¡± The flame of defiance against injustice. A similar spark of defiance still remained within Isabel. After all, she too had once carried Lucas¡¯s flame. ¡°I will stop you. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch you go down that path.¡± Isabel looked straight at me. ¡°And what right do you have? Isn¡¯t this good for you? That annoying guy is falling on his own.¡± ¡°Lucas would have...¡± She clenched her fists tightly and shouted powerfully. ¡°...done it this way!¡± One semester ago. Those lifeless eyes, devoid of strength, were now blazing with vitality. Those eyes possessed a strange power that gave strength to anyone who looked at them. Within Isabel¡¯s body. Finally, the signs of awakening began to stir. The main heroine who would one day stand alongside Lucas to strike down the villain. Her dignity as the true main heroine had started to blossom. ¡®Yes, Isabel.¡¯ You¡¯ve always had the potential to replace Lucas. In other words, you have the strength to lead the scenario. ¡®The protagonist of this scenario.¡¯ It would undoubtedly be Isabel. And the trials of the scenario¡ª ¡®Will be me.¡¯ The student council boycott incident was originally something Lucas¡¯s group was meant to stop. Unintentionally caught up in the boycott, they would face off against the protest group. And Isabel was one of Lucas¡¯s companions. The gears of the scenario had started turning once again. ¡°And.¡± Isabel didn¡¯t stop speaking. ¡°I also don¡¯t want to see you fall and disappear like this.¡± Her final words were filled with earnestness. Isabel saw Lucas in me. And she wanted me to remain her goal and rival. As much as she relied on me, Isabel absolutely didn¡¯t want me to crumble. ¡®If that¡¯s the case...¡¯ Isabel would try to solve this on her own and wouldn¡¯t tell anyone else. If she told someone else, I would immediately fall. By luck, I had gained a safeguard. ¡°Fine, then.¡± I turned my back, returning to Hannon¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± The bait was set. All that remained was to move the scenario forward. ¡®As the trial.¡¯ I would carry out the scenario. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 73 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 73: Do You Want to Boycott Together? Although I had secured a heroine to clear the scenario, I was still faced with yet another problem. That was the fact that I still lacked the numbers needed to boycott the student council. Honestly, I had no idea where I was going to find them. ¡®For now...¡¯ I compiled a list of the existing boycott candidates in my mind. I had already informed Rojamin about them. They were people who originally held grievances against the student council and academy. If they were interested, they would surely listen to Rojamin. Among them, I planned to persuade the key figures personally. ¡®I¡¯ll meet those guys as Vikamon, not Hannon, but...¡¯ The person I would meet today would respond much better to Hannon¡¯s appearance. Click¡ª When I opened the familiar door, I was greeted by an unfamiliar scene. Books were stacked everywhere, and papers were scattered across the room. In the chair where someone else would usually sit and work sat a boy and several others. This was the student council office. It was currently vacant because the vice president, Nikita, was absent. ¡°Oh, Hannon, you¡¯re here?¡± A man who was busy moving a quill pen with a pained expression looked up, his face brightening at the sight of me. The man, with light blond hair and a cheerful face that marked him as handsome, was¡ª Sylvester Drapen. He was the president of the Zerion Academy student council. Furthermore, he was the youngest son of the Drapen Duke, one of the empire¡¯s four great ducal families. This was also the reason why the Robliage faction was so intent on dragging down the student council. ¡®The Drapen Duke supports the first prince.¡¯ If the student council fell, all of the blame would land squarely on Sylvester. By disgracing Sylvester and allowing Iris to restore the student council¡¯s authority, it would lend strength to their political faction. My gaze fell once again on Sylvester. Sylvester¡¯s nickname was ¡®the incompetent loafer¡¯. Born into the Drapen family, he had nothing worth inheriting from the duchy. On top of that, he wasn¡¯t particularly exceptional in his personal abilities. However, thanks to the backing of the Drapen family name and his decent outward appearance, he rose to the position of president. ¡®It didn¡¯t help that there were no other suitable candidates among the third years.¡¯ For that reason, he had relied on the vice president, Nikita, to handle most of his responsibilities. But with Nikita¡¯s absence due to the recent incident, the flood of work overwhelmed him day after day. During the school term, the workload was manageable, but at the start of a new semester, the student council¡¯s responsibilities multiplied exponentially. However, Nikita had managed to juggle this work alongside her training. It was a reminder of just how competent Nikita truly was. ¡°You¡¯re working hard.¡± Although the student council office had seen less foot traffic since Nikita¡¯s disappearance, I had continued to frequent it regularly. To stage a boycott, I needed constant intel on the current state of the student council. And today, I had a specific reason for coming here. ¡°Foara.¡± ¡°Yes, senior?¡± Foara, who was diligently moving last year¡¯s files, quickly responded when I called his name. Foara Silin. A contractor of the Spirit Sovereign. A key figure in Act 4¡¯s student council boycott. I smiled warmly at Foara as I helped him avoid spilling the files. ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a bit later.¡± Want to boycott the student council together? * * * After finishing his duties in the student council office, I walked home with Foara. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That happened back then.¡± Foara conversed with spirits that were invisible to my eyes. No matter how many times I saw it, it still amazed me. It felt like watching someone talk to ghosts. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, senior. The spirits are unusually chatty today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The spirits always supported Foara. They deserved some care in return. When I made lighthearted comments, Foara smiled through his glasses. At first, Foara often seemed nervous, but after one semester, he had adapted well to the academy. He was noticeably more confident. It seemed like he was living up to the title of the Spirit Lord¡¯s contractor. ¡®I¡¯ve also gained the Flame of Fire Spirit.¡¯ Unfortunately, the spirits still refused to appear before me. Vikamon¡¯s affinity with spirits was as hopeless as ever. ¡°So, why did you call me aside today?¡± Thankfully, Foara brought up the main topic himself. ¡°Foara, do you remember what we talked about last time?¡± ¡°What we talked about last time...?¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d do me a favor.¡± Foara blinked and then clenched his fists with determination, nodding eagerly. ¡°Yes, of course! I was able to contract with the Spirit Lord thanks to you, senior! Just say the word!¡± What a reliable junior. I smiled warmly. ¡°Foara, recently, there¡¯s been a group forming to reject the student council.¡± ¡°A boycott?¡± ¡°Do you remember the incident with Nikita?¡± I didn¡¯t know either. During our conversation that day, Isabel declared that she would stop me. I naturally interpreted that as her trying to stop the boycott. But apparently, Isabel had something more fundamental in mind. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s trying to fundamentally change me.¡¯ Isabel stood beside me with a bright face. Her smile held the determination to turn my anger into positive energy. I felt a headache creeping in. This cheerful, main heroine energy of hers. Well, this is partly why I liked Isabel in the first place. After killing Nikita with his own hands, Lucas suffers a deep wound to his heart. This wound continues to grow until it eventually destroys Lucas. At the end of Act 4, Isabel comforts and encourages Lucas. And upon seeing Lucas rise again, Isabel begins to hold him in her heart. Even as someone who enjoyed the Flame Butterfly arc, I really liked that scene. It¡¯s the moment when Isabel, who was always just the childhood friend, awakens as the main heroine. As someone playing the protagonist, I couldn¡¯t help but love that moment. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ As I thought about that, I suddenly froze. Right now, there¡¯s no Lucas in this world. Instead, I¡¯ve taken on part of Lucas¡¯s role to move the scenario forward. Given the current situation, I appear to Isabel as someone angry and wounded by Nikita¡¯s death. Even if this was something I fabricated that coincidentally lined up, it was only natural that Isabel would see me that way. This means that if the scenario continues as it is, I¡¯ll follow the same process as Lucas. Isabel will fall for me. ¡®No, not quite.¡¯ Lucas was Isabel¡¯s childhood friend. I¡¯m her rival. At best, Isabel might feel proud of me for letting go of my resentment, but there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll fall for me. ¡®So I don¡¯t really need to worry about that.¡¯ The problem is that, having replaced Lucas¡¯s role, Isabel seems determined to stick by my side for the foreseeable future. ¡°...Aisha, let¡¯s train.¡± But there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Just because Isabel joined doesn¡¯t mean I can skip training. Aisha nodded. We proceeded with our usual training routine. Isabel kept up with the training well enough. She was, after all, a top student in 2nd-year martial arts. Naturally, she could follow along with most training. The problem was that the training we did wasn¡¯t exactly normal. ¡°Huff, huff, are you two insane? Ah, spit, huh, do you really go this far?¡± Isabel gawked at the dozens of kilos of iron pouches strapped to our backs and arms. Aisha and I exchanged glances. Then, smiles crept across our faces. ¡°To think you¡¯d complain over something this light.¡± ¡°Senior Isabel, you¡¯re surprisingly weak, aren¡¯t you?¡± Aisha and I got along well. A vein quietly bulged on Isabel¡¯s forehead. As someone who studies martial arts, her pride was pricked. She had been provoked. ¡°Weak, huh?¡± Isabel gripped the iron pouches tightly and pulled herself to her feet. ¡°That¡¯s not something I¡¯ve ever heard before.¡± That¡¯s the spirit. ¡°Aisha, let¡¯s keep going.¡± ¡°Yes, senior.¡± We resumed our morning training. Isabel followed us stubbornly, but in the end, she completely collapsed midway through. We, too, had pushed ourselves unnecessarily to tease Isabel. So we decided to call it a day. ¡°Ugh, huuuh...¡± Isabel trembled, struggling to steady her wobbly legs on her way back to the dorm. I quietly watched her before stepping closer. Isabel flinched. ¡°Y-You don¡¯t have to help me!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to.¡± I simply passed her by, heading toward the male dormitory, which was farther away than the female dormitory. I had to move quickly if I wanted to wash up and avoid being late. Isabel stared blankly after me. Then, she seemed to recall the nature of our relationship. ¡°Senior, let me help you.¡± ¡°Mm, thanks...¡± Isabel quietly accepted Aisha¡¯s support. ¡°You don¡¯t smell of sweat at all.¡± Aisha commented softly, and Isabel¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red as she bowed her head. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 74 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 74: Huh?! What¡¯s Wrong with Seron...? It was the morning commute time. As I headed to the girls'' dormitory to meet Hania, she walked out as usual with Iris. Iris looked particularly tired these days, perhaps because her insomnia had worsened. She raised her hand the moment she saw me. She looked like the Empress of Steel, chasing warmth. But, once again, I remind myself that I cannot let her hug me here. When I shook my head, Iris wiggled her fingers as if disappointed. ¡°Hannon.¡± Hania approached me quietly. ¡°Can you do that transformation thing from last time one more time?¡± I blinked. ¡°You mean when I turned into your appearance?¡± ¡°Yes, that one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, but...¡± My gaze turned to Iris. ¡°It¡¯s because of Iris, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°...Yes. She hasn¡¯t been able to sleep properly lately.¡± The last time she held onto me, Iris slept well. It seems like she wants to rely on that again. ¡°Alright.¡± I must manage Iris¡¯ nightmares as well. If she falls victim to them, things could get very troublesome. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m coming too!¡± At that moment, Isabel appeared. She approached us, her legs trembling slightly. ¡°Isabel, why do you look like that?¡± Hania asked curiously, and Isabel glanced at me briefly. Then, with a slightly awkward expression, she scratched her temple. ¡°I had... um, a morning session with Hannon.¡± As a member of the Martial Arts, it must have been embarrassing for her to be this worn out from training. She cleared her throat repeatedly. Hania stared at the two of us with a blank face. ¡°...I always thought something was strange between you two. When exactly did you become that kind of pair?¡± Hania¡¯s gaze felt a bit odd. ¡°It just happened, kind of.¡± Isabel looked at me for support as she fumbled for an excuse. ¡°But we¡¯re going to keep doing it!¡± When Isabel showed her resolve, Hania¡¯s face turned faint with confusion. ¡°...Shouldn¡¯t you stick to the duties of a student? What if something comes of it?¡± ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± What Isabel meant by ¡®something¡¯ was muscle. What Hania meant by ¡®something¡¯ was far more precious and delicate. ¡°Well, I mean, it¡¯s nice, but still....¡± Hania stammered with a flushed face, trying to explain herself. Eventually, she bit her lip, unable to find the right words. ¡°...Isabel, you¡¯re bolder than I thought.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Their conversation wasn¡¯t lining up at all. ¡°You were training with Hannon this morning, huh?¡± To bring their dialogue back on track, Iris intervened as the voice of reason. Hania whipped her head toward me, and I simply shrugged. I had figured out what the conversation was about halfway through, but it looked fun, so I left it alone. Hania¡¯s gaze grew sharp. I might get a jab to the side later. ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ll be late. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± With that, I quickly started walking. * * * After the morning¡¯s commotion, Isabel¡¯s strange behavior continued. First, Isabel sat next to me. As a result, Hania was on my left and Isabel on my right. Seron was pushed all the way to the far corner. She stared at me, her face showing disbelief. Sitting between the two most beautiful girls in the class¡ªit was only natural for her to react that way. ¡°Isabel, why are you suddenly sitting next to him?¡± ¡°What got into you?¡± During the break, the girls gathered around Isabel, trying to uncover the truth. Isabel glared at me briefly before answering. ¡°Well, you have to help someone who¡¯s hurting.¡± Before I knew it, I had become ¡®the hurting person.¡¯ ¡°...Isabel, you really do have a soft heart.¡± Seron swatted my hand away and curled her finger, beckoning me closer. When I lowered myself to her level, she spoke quietly. ¡°Something weird happened to me recently.¡± ¡°You finally blinded someone with your forehead beam, huh?¡± ¡°You wanna die? Seriously!¡± I should probably stop joking around. ¡°So, what happened?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the student council, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°There are students planning a boycott recently.¡± So the news had even reached Seron¡¯s ears. It must have seemed urgent enough for her to run to tell me, a student council member. I tilted my head curiously. ¡°Seron, you don¡¯t have friends other than me to hear stuff like this from.¡± When I hit the mark, Seron¡¯s lips pursed. From that action, I figured something out. ¡°...You were recruited, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Uh, um, I-I didn¡¯t join!¡± Seron had unintentionally become a lone wolf. She used to hang out a lot with me or Card. But lately, Card had been busy playing spy on a mission and rarely showed up at the martial arts department. As for me, well, let¡¯s not even go there. The two top-tier idols of the martial arts department are keeping close tabs on me. Poor, shrinking Seron couldn¡¯t even approach me. When I gave her a pitying look, she scowled. ¡°Why are you looking at me like I¡¯m pathetic? That¡¯s really annoying, you know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Seron.¡± ¡°Ugh, seriously, stop looking at me like you¡¯re saying, ¡®Oh, you poor soul who knows nothing about love.¡¯ That makes me want to punch you.¡± I patted her shoulder again. And she pushed my hand away. So heartless. ¡°Hah, maybe I should just get a boyfriend. This is ridiculous.¡± ¡°...You? A boyfriend?¡± ¡°Oh, please. If I put my mind to it, I could get a boyfriend in no time.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a world out there where that¡¯s possible.¡± A world where Seron Parmia is popular. ...Is there, though? ¡°There is! I¡¯m telling you, there is! Besides, I¡¯m waiting for my prince charming!¡± ¡°What prince?¡± ¡°Someone way cooler than you, Lightning Sweet Potato.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m amazed that your imagination is this creative.¡± Seron started cracking her knuckles. ¡°Lightning Sweet Potato, it¡¯s been a while since you last got hit, huh?¡± Watching her, I shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t recall ever being hit by you.¡± And then Seron lunged at me. Of course, I dodged everything. My dodging skills have been improving by the day. I can now avoid Seron¡¯s pathetic punches entirely. ¡°Ugh, just get hit already!¡± ¡°Why would I let you hit me?¡± Breathing heavily, Seron eventually gave up trying to punch me. Then, she glanced at my neck. Where is she looking? ¡°What¡¯s that pendant? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Oh, I must have moved too much, and it slipped out briefly. I tucked the pendant back in. ¡°It¡¯s something like an investment for the future.¡± ¡°It looks expensive. Are you planning to sell it?¡± ¡°Something like that. I¡¯ll use it for a trade with someone someday.¡± Seron looked at me incredulously and sighed. ¡°Ugh, anyway, there are people planning a boycott. I don¡¯t know the details, but just be careful.¡± ¡°Yeah, and don¡¯t you get roped into it. Even if they say there¡¯s a good-looking guy there, don¡¯t follow him.¡± ¡°Hmph, do you think my standards are that low? You think I¡¯d follow something like that? I¡¯d have to be an idiot.¡± The self-proclaimed high-standard Seron. And then that day, I witnessed an unexpected scene. An abandoned building, the third-floor chemistry room. There stood Seron, her face bright red, shouting at me in my disguise as Vikamon. ¡°I-I¡¯ll join the boycott!¡± Seron was an idiot. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 75 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 75: The Prince of Seron I found myself face-to-face with the fool, Seron. I reflected on how the situation had come to this point. Lately, Seron had been spending a lot of time alone. Naturally, much of that was my fault. Unintentionally surrounded by other kids, I had left no room for Seron to approach. What caught my attention was that Seron, persistently being pursued by Aerin, an initial member of the boycott group, was now getting involved. The main reason Aerin targeted Seron was simple. Seron was close to me, a member of the student council. So, by bringing her into the boycott group, they might get some information from her. It was a somewhat understandable motive. The problem was that Aerin turned out to be more persistent than expected. Seron, being as difficult as she is, could have refused outright. But it seemed like Seron intended to use this opportunity to gather information about the boycott and relay it to me. So, playing along, she followed Aerin to the meeting room. If that was her plan, it was an admirable thought. At least, until she ran into me in my disguise as Vikamon. When Seron saw me standing in a corner, she kept glancing at me, stealing shy looks. Each time our eyes met, her face flushed red, and she quickly lowered her head. The way her toes fidgeted made her look like a girl smitten by love. Let me reiterate: Vikamon is handsome. So much so that I must emphasize it twice¡ªhe''s truly good-looking. It''s no wonder he caused such a stir as a host in the entertainment world and even captivated the "Mad Mage" Vinesha. He¡¯s tall, strikingly handsome, and has an inexplicable melancholic gaze that mesmerizes people. I can understand why Seron fell for him at first sight. She had always said she liked tall, manly types. Compared to the beautiful, effeminate Nia, Vikamon¡¯s looks embodied masculine charm. In short, he was exactly Seron¡¯s type. The problem was that Vikamon was me. A headache swept over me for a moment. ¡®That fool.¡¯ I didn¡¯t want Seron getting involved in the boycott. The boycott group would eventually fail, and its members would be disciplined. That was only natural since they were causing a disturbance in the academy. I needed to get her out of there somehow. But it wouldn¡¯t be easy, considering she ignored even Rojamin, the leader of the boycott, and kept looking only at me. "President!" At that moment, a student burst into the room in the middle of Rojamin¡¯s speech. Seeing glowing orbs of light floating around them, I guessed they were a student from the Department of Special Spirits. "The student council patrol is here! We need to leave immediately!" The student council wasn¡¯t clueless. With the increasing number of boycott members, rumors had reached their ears.No?v(el)B\\jnn The boycott group was essentially a group of delinquents dissatisfied with the academy. It was the student council¡¯s job to guide such groups back on track, so they immediately conducted patrols to address the issue. "Those cunning student council members! Today¡¯s meeting is over. Scatter!" At Rojamin¡¯s words, the students, who had been casually snacking on treats, began to scatter in a hurry. I had already warned them beforehand about possible patrols, so everyone moved in an orderly manner. I, too, was about to make my escape when I saw Seron standing there, looking flustered. That blockhead. It seemed she was so fixated on my face that she didn¡¯t grasp the situation. If left alone, she¡¯d be caught by the patrolling student council members. I couldn¡¯t let her take the fall, so I quickly ran to her. Clap! I grabbed her wrist. "Ah, uh..." "Let¡¯s go." Pulling the startled Seron along, I hurried through the corridors of the abandoned building. The hallways, now empty of boycott members, felt eerily quiet. As I ran along a pre-planned escape route, I suddenly heard footsteps near the staircase. Damn, they¡¯re coming this way. What bad luck. I stopped in my tracks and looked around. Seron hesitated. ¡°But, but still...¡± She glanced at my face, as if she had so much she wanted to say. She doesn¡¯t listen, does she? It¡¯s making me itch to flick her forehead. ¡°Then... where can I see you again?¡± After much deliberation, she finally spoke. She bit her lip in embarrassment, as if ashamed of what she had said. Where to see me again? She¡¯ll see me tomorrow morning at school. I stopped myself from giving Seron a pitiful look and opened the window. ¡°It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t see each other again. For both our sakes.¡± If she finds out later that I¡¯m Hannon, it¡¯ll ruin her. Though teasing her about it would be amusing, I didn¡¯t want things to become awkward between us. For better or worse, Seron was my friend. I wanted to maintain a good relationship with her in the future. So today, I decided to let things slide for Seron¡¯s sake. That''s what friends are for. Your first love? It''s like I wasn''t even there. * * * The next day, I went to school as usual. No, not quite as usual. To be precise, things were a bit different. After returning to the dorm last night, I went straight to the girls¡¯ dormitory. Then, disguised as Hania, I went to Iris¡¯s room. Iris was sitting slumped in her chair, playing the sound of Argol that I had mentioned. When she met my gaze, she gave a faint smile. It was the same smile she had in the Demon Dungeon¡ªone worn down to its limit by exhaustion. I carefully carried Iris to her bed and laid her down. Then I stayed by her side, holding her gently. We exchanged a few words before she fell asleep. Nothing special, just idle chatter. But it was just the right kind of conversation to lull her to sleep. Soon, Iris was breathing evenly in slumber. Lucas used to put her to sleep with a lap pillow. I don¡¯t know how I ended up in this situation. Still, it was fortunate that Iris could sleep. After fulfilling my role as her stuffed animal, I barely managed to separate from Iris in the morning and switch back to Hannon. Thanks to that, Iris was vibrant today. Walking confidently without a trace of fatigue, she exuded the dignity of a princess. ¡°I want to sleep with Hannon every night.¡± ¡°Lady Iris, please don¡¯t say things like that in front of others.¡± Iris casually made a shocking statement. If the third princess faction heard this, they¡¯d be utterly horrified. And I¡¯d likely be executed for the crime of touching the princess. ¡°Next time, too, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± But Iris showed no intention of letting me go. It seemed she planned to use me again if she couldn¡¯t sleep. Until Iris was freed from her nightmares, I had no choice but to endure. Once she was free, these incidents would end too. Worrying more and more, I headed to school. There, I saw Seron¡¯s figure early in the morning. Judging by her reaction, she didn¡¯t even notice I was there. Thinking about yesterday, I decided to play a little prank on her and quietly approached from behind. ¡°Sigh.¡± Before I could do anything, Seron let out a long sigh, unaware of my presence. She stared out the window with teary eyes. ¡°My prince...¡± And then muttered to herself. I quietly stared at the back of her head. I knew exactly who she was thinking about. She used to say I was like a burnt sweet potato. This girl, honestly. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 76 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 76: Lovesickness ¡°Hehe, hihihi.¡± Seron giggled foolishly. ¡°Phew...¡± Seron let out a deep sigh. ¡°Hmhm~¡± Seron hummed a little tune. How many times can someone¡¯s emotions change in a single day? Just watching her is exhausting for me. But Seron showed no signs of tiring. She seemed constantly happy amidst her whirlwind of emotions. ¡°Seron.¡± ¡°Phew...¡± ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± ¡°Forehead.¡± No matter how many times I called her, she wouldn¡¯t respond. ¡°Seron, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Isabel asked, looking at Seron with a puzzled expression. Even to her, Seron seemed far from normal. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ask her yourself.¡± I didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. Noticing my reluctance, Isabel sat next to Seron. ¡°Seron.¡± When Isabel tapped her on the shoulder and called her name, Seron finally snapped out of her daze a little. ¡°Did something happen? Why are you like this?¡± Hearing Isabel¡¯s question, Seron looked blank for a moment, then turned to gaze dreamily out the window. ¡°Sigh...¡± And then, she sighed again. ¡°Belle, I¡¯ve seen my prince.¡± ¡°...There isn¡¯t anyone with royal status at Zerion Academy, though?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Phew, Belle, you just wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Seron¡¯s expression seemed to pity Isabel for not knowing love. Isabel stared at Seron for a moment and then quietly stepped back. ¡°...You talk to her.¡± ¡°Just leave her be.¡± They say there¡¯s no cure for lovesickness. All I can do is leave her alone until she forgets. ¡°You act like you know something about this.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± And I didn¡¯t want to know, either. Under Isabel¡¯s suspicious gaze, time continued to pass. Since entering this scenario, I¡¯d gained a few new tasks to handle. Task One: Regular visits to the girls'' dormitory for Iris''s peaceful sleep. Her nightmares were a critical issue. At least once a week, I had to sleep beside her. Though Iris wanted me to come every day, that would be too exhausting for me. Walking into the girls'' dormitory each time made my skin crawl; the maids¡¯ stares were terrifying. Task Two: Shaking off Isabel. She followed me everywhere, trying to take care of me. I underestimated her persistence. She was desperate to restore me to my former self. So much so that people around us thought Isabel and I had reconciled. Eventually, I started avoiding her altogether. But the more I avoided her, the more stubborn Isabel became, relentlessly tailing me. However, with my years of experience as an introvert, I managed to find places to hide where she couldn¡¯t find me. Extroverts don¡¯t understand that introverts need their alone time. Task Three: Seron. Seron had promised not to show up at Boycott gatherings with me. Because it was something the person she admired had asked of her. Seron faithfully kept that promise. But as time went on, Seron became noticeably gaunt. The length of her sighing spells grew. She was a walking display of what severe lovesickness looked like. ¡®The Last Leaf.¡¯ The thought came to me as I watched Seron¡¯s melancholic gaze. Her behavior became more reserved, her words fewer. This couldn¡¯t go on. I had to do something. ¡°They don¡¯t call it a sickness for nothing. It¡¯s a disease of the heart, and it eats away at you.¡± Then, as her eyes met mine, they widened slowly. ¡°P-Prince!?¡± Seron jolted up with a startled shout. She tried to sit up abruptly but groaned in pain, likely due to the earlier impact. I watched her silently before leaning back against the chair. ¡°Seron Parmia.¡± When I called her name, her shoulders flinched. She opened her eyes wide as if wondering how I knew her name. ¡°I heard about you from an acquaintance. They said you¡¯ve been looking frail and unwell lately.¡± Seron¡¯s shoulders trembled. She fidgeted nervously, her lips parting slightly as if to speak. ¡°And they also mentioned that you seemed to be looking for me.¡± She lowered her head abruptly. Her ears turned bright red. Watching her quietly, I asked, ¡°Why were you looking for me? I didn¡¯t think we had much of a connection.¡± At that moment, Seron flinched again. She curled her hands and began to tremble faintly. She raised her head with a trembling expression. Her eyes quivered pitifully, and seeing that, I felt puzzled. It was because her face seemed hurt by my words. ¡°...I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d remember,¡± She said with a faintly bitter smile. Her smile made my eyes widen slightly. Up until now, I had assumed that her attitude was simply because she was infatuated with my appearance. But that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡®...Was there some connection between Vikamon and Seron that I didn¡¯t know about?¡¯ A third-rate villain, Vikamon Niflheim. The Unfortunate Girl, Seron Parmia. Both were minor, extra characters in the Flame Butterfly arc. Naturally, there wasn¡¯t much information about either of them. Like in any game, it¡¯s impossible to provide detailed backstories for every minor character. Both of them were merely fleeting presences in the story. But now, beneath the surface of these minor characters, an unknown connection had come to light. Until now, I had been living as Hannon. Because of that, I hadn¡¯t considered how Vikamon¡¯s relationships might unfold. And because I hadn¡¯t thought about it, I had made an unforeseen mistake. But. Seron didn¡¯t seem to know my name either. So could it really be called a connection? ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have the best memory. Could you explain if something happened between us?¡± At the very least, if neither of us even knew each other¡¯s names, the relationship couldn¡¯t have been very deep. That meant there was still a way to navigate this situation. When I asked Seron, she seemed to recall a past event and shyly lowered her head. ¡°It was the day of a party hosted by a noblewoman...¡± Nobles often held parties for socializing. Seron, at the time, was attending such a social gathering for the first time. Her debut into high society. For the occasion, Seron dressed up beautifully. She also prepared a gift for the hostess and diligently studied proper party etiquette. But Seron was the Unfortunate Girl. On the day she arrived at the party, her carriage was delayed by a collision on the narrow bridge they had to cross. She had no choice but to wait in the carriage for a long time until the accident was resolved. Finally, when the accident was cleared and they crossed the bridge into the estate where the party was being held, it began to rain. It poured down in torrents, turning the ground into mud. Before long, the carriage¡¯s wheels got stuck in a muddy, under-construction road, and it could no longer move. In the end, Seron had to step out of the carriage and walk through the mud with the umbrella her maid held over her. Despite the umbrella, the rain still seeped through. Her carefully chosen shoes were ruined, caked in mud, and her dress was soaked and dirty. She looked like anything but an invited noblewoman. Holding back tears, Seron finally arrived at the party venue, but by then, the party was nearly over. Though her maid tried to clean her dress and shoes, her appearance was still far too shabby to enter the party. Instead, Seron sat on the terrace, holding her soaked gift box in her arms. Ironically, the rain stopped as soon as she reached the venue. Her luck was abysmal¡ªso much so that it seemed like a cruel joke. After all the effort she had put into her debut, nothing had gone right. That was when it happened. ¡°Hello.¡± Amidst the dispersing clouds, under the moonlight, white hair gleamed beautifully. ¡°The moonlight is lovely, isn¡¯t it?¡± And there, for the first time, she met her prince. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 77 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 77: The Stranger A boy whose name was unknown. He was more developed than his peers, possessing a mature charm despite his youth. The sight of the boy glowing under the moonlight was enchanting, even to Seron, who had never known love. ¡°Yes, yes... you¡¯re beautiful.¡± It was Seron¡¯s debut in society, and she had never interacted with a boy her age before. So, her usual personality receded, leaving only a reserved and bashful Seron behind. The boy smiled warmly as he watched Seron struggle with the conversation. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you inside the party?¡± The boy naturally led the conversation toward a common topic. At that, Seron¡¯s face suddenly crumpled, and tears began to well up in her eyes. The boy was a little taken aback but pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket. He gently wiped away the tears of the young Seron. The boy had a sibling two years younger, who was a crybaby, so he was used to wiping away tears. Perhaps due to his kindness, Seron sobbed even harder, overcome with emotion. The boy waited patiently for Seron to cry her heart out. After a long while, Seron finally calmed down. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Yes... Thank you.¡± Embarrassed to have cried in front of someone, Seron hung her head low. She had inadvertently leaned on the boy¡¯s kindness. ¡°So, why were you crying so much? Did someone upset you?¡± Seron shook her head. Instead, she began to recount her day in a soft, subdued voice. Talking about it eased her heart a little, though she still felt wronged. ¡°I think the heavens must dislike me. Things like this always happen to me.¡± Looking at each incident individually, it wasn¡¯t a great tragedy. But when small misfortunes piled up, it became overwhelming. Especially for someone who might start to believe that nothing ever goes their way. ¡°And because I look like this, if I go inside the party, everyone will laugh at me.¡± Seron showed the boy the muddy stains still visible despite the maid¡¯s efforts to clean them. Unless she changed into new clothes, there was nothing she could do. ¡°Is that so? I think the dress looks pretty nice, though.¡± The boy glanced toward the party hall. ¡°Everyone in there is dressed in glittering clothes, but none of them are showing their true selves.¡± The boy tugged slightly at his tie, as if it felt constricting. ¡°Who knows if their hearts are dark or pure? Watching them laugh like that feels even funnier to me.¡± When the boy sought Seron¡¯s agreement, she blinked in surprise. The boy chuckled unintentionally. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to say something complicated.¡± The boy, more mature than his peers, gazed at Seron¡¯s dress, still stained with mud. ¡°To me, your honesty makes you far prettier than any of those people in there.¡± His words carried many layers of meaning, but Seron, still young, interpreted them simply. She looked prettier than the noble young ladies in the party hall. That alone made her heart race. ¡°Even so, looking like this, I can¡¯t dance. I practiced so hard, too...¡± Seron hesitated, clutching the hem of her dress. The boy, watching her quietly, extended his hand to her. ¡°Then, would you dance with me?¡± Seron¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Though there¡¯s no music...¡± Instead of the elegant melody of an orchestra, the rough yet natural chirping of crickets filled the air. ¡°And no dazzling lights...¡± Instead of brilliant chandeliers, the gentle moonlight illuminated the veil of night. ¡°But we can dance anywhere, can¡¯t we?¡± Above all, there was the boy. Standing under the moonlight, the boy seemed like a painting. The chirping of the crickets began to feel like the most beautiful music Seron had ever heard. Without realizing it, she extended her hand toward him. The boy took her hand, wearing a gentle smile. ¡°My lady, may I have this dance?¡± ¡°Ah... y-yes!¡± Seron stumbled over her words, nearly biting her tongue. But when the boy waited patiently, she took a deep breath and tried again. ¡°With pleasure.¡± And so, the boy and the girl began to dance. Under the moonlit curtain of night, Seron experienced the most beautiful moment of her life. Seron Parmia, twelve years old. It was the day she realized her first love. By the pressure and tension of preventing a bad ending. And by the fact that I was, after all, an outsider here. Those two truths weighed on my heart, whether I acknowledged it or not. ¡°You!¡± Just then, a familiar voice reached my ears. I caught sight of honey-blonde hair. She rushed over to me, her face filled with concern, scanning my expression. ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡± Cold sweat was pouring down my pale face. Seeing this, Isabel reached out to wipe the sweat from my face. Slap! Without thinking, I swatted her hand away. Isabel, too, was a character tied to the Flame Butterfly. Moreover, she saw me overlapping with Lucas. I didn¡¯t want her hand to touch me. Hesitation¡ª I belatedly realized that I had acted too harshly. But the deed was already done. Isabel slowly lowered her rejected hand and quietly stood beside me. She didn¡¯t say another word. ¡°...I just feel a little unwell. Leave me be.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait until you feel better.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need¡ª¡± ¡°You did the same, didn¡¯t you?¡± Isabel interrupted me. ¡°You followed me recklessly that day.¡± That day, when Isabel had gone to the wall of Zerion Academy. I had followed her without permission. ¡°And even before that...¡± Isabel murmured words that she herself didn¡¯t seem to have fully figured out yet. Then, shaking her head, she said to me, ¡°So I have the right to act on my own, too.¡± I had nothing more to say. But I did come to understand one thing. Through the window, Isabel¡¯s eyes met mine. She was looking at me, without a doubt. The sunflower was gazing at the moon instead of the sun. For some reason, that fact seemed to restore a bit of the warmth I had lost. * * * Thanks to the time spent with Isabel, I managed to regain some composure. I realized today that being alone when my mental state is unstable is the most dangerous thing. When I told Isabel I was okay now, she smiled brightly and walked alongside me. Her smile seemed genuinely happy. Summer had begun to wane, and the season of autumn was gradually approaching. Seeing the leaves turning vibrant colors, I felt for some reason that they resembled me. After all, I, too, was being colored by this world. ¡°Isabel.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Hearing her name, Isabel turned to look at me. ¡°Thank you.¡± Despite how coldly I had treated her, she stayed by my side, and I was able to feel better because of her. When I gave her my honest gratitude, Isabel smiled shyly. Then she suddenly leaned her head forward. ¡°Then, no more boycotts, okay?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s a separate matter.¡± I answered with a serious face. This main heroine wasn¡¯t going to skate through the scenario without effort. ¡°You¡¯re so mean!¡± ¡°Being thankful is one thing, and doing what I must is another.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s unfair!¡± Isabel huffed and protested beside me, but I simply snorted. As if that level of protest would break me. Compared to the insults I¡¯d endured from other women, this was child¡¯s play. My gaze returned to the window. The season of boycotts was finally drawing near. ¡®Now, the only thing left...¡¯ ...was to make sure Iris got involved in the boycott. Alright, I¡¯ve set the table. Now all that¡¯s left is to serve the spoon. I¡¯ll completely overturn the student council. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 78 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 78: My Girlfriend is Incredible Since that day, Seron had returned to her usual self. "Sweet potato snacks and pudding, give them to me." "Finish yours first before saying that." At lunchtime, her appetite returned to normal, even trying to snatch my pudding as before. Seron, who was sometimes a little lacking and often acted foolishly¡ªthis was the Seron I knew. "Your pendant is missing." At that moment, she glanced at my clothes and made the remark. She was right; I no longer carried the pendant while disguised as Hannon. I wanted to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings from her. "I lost it." "Hmm." Seron didn¡¯t press further and continued eating her pudding. But I wasn¡¯t oblivious to the faint wistfulness that sometimes flickered in her eyes. I simply thought that maybe it was because Seron had grown slightly more mature than before. Is it unrequited love? Unintentionally, I had hinted at a rejection¡ªthough not explicitly. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the right thing to refuse her feelings as the current Vikamon when I wasn¡¯t the Vikamon she remembered. The real Vikamon... Where he was, I had no idea. Had he vanished completely? Or perhaps he had returned to my original body? Since I had no way of knowing, I could only live as Vikamon. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t give Seron any answers. As Seron¡¯s situation began to settle, the boycott group had grown significantly in size compared to before. At this point, it seemed like it was time. "Vikamon, someone wants to sponsor our boycott activities." I decided it was time to take the bait. Turning to Rojamin, the boycott leader, I asked, "Who¡¯s the sponsor?" "It¡¯s a secret from everyone else," He said, clearly having been sworn to confidentiality. "It¡¯s the Third Princess, Iris Hysirion." Rojamin mentioned her name cautiously, sneaking a glance at me. I explained to him why I was angry. Rojamin remembered my resolve to overturn the student council after witnessing Nikita¡¯s death. It seemed he was checking how I felt about this. "Vikamon, I feel bad for you. Our boycott wouldn¡¯t have grown this much without you." But the sponsorship offered by Iris must have been an amount that Rojamin couldn¡¯t easily overlook. He desperately wanted to boycott the student council. Though he spoke of noble causes, Rojamin also had personal reasons. Revenge. Rojamin had been a noble. However, one of the Four Great Dukes, Drapen, had destroyed his family for unknown reasons. In the end, he lost both his family and his home. Because of this, Rojamin harbored deep resentment toward Drapen. That resentment was now directed at the student council president, Sylvester Drapen. Just as his family had been ruined, he wanted to bring down the president with his own hands. It was a dark desire, but Rojamin hid it and looked at me. "So, I decided to decline." What? What was this nonsense? "...Decline? Why?" "I already told you. The reason our boycott has grown so much is thanks to you." Rojamin turned to me with a face full of resolute determination. "Vikamon, to be honest, I initially started the boycott out of revenge against the Drapen family." He openly admitted what I had guessed earlier. "And you¡¯re also driven by revenge for Nikita, right? Watching you made me realize something." Rojamin clenched his fists tightly. "We need to succeed in this boycott with our own strength." She said, her voice carrying a strange hostility that the night wind seemed to carry with it. Rojamin flinched instinctively at the ominous vibe. ¡°Could you leave us alone for a moment?¡± Rojamin looked at me. He must¡¯ve thought of me as a real friend. When I signaled with my eyes that I¡¯d be fine, he quietly stepped away. ¡°Oh, uh... sure, you two have your conversation,¡± Rojamin said hesitantly, sensing something off but choosing to trust me. He left the park, disappearing into the distance. Before I realized it, only Hania and I were left in the park. I had a vague idea why she¡¯d orchestrated this. Vikamon had been exiled by Iris. And recently, there had been the Nikita incident as well. Someone as sharp as Hania would quickly deduce why Vikamon was here. Naturally, she must¡¯ve concluded that I was an enemy of Iris. ¡°So, Hannon, what are you doing here?¡± What? I blinked in confusion, momentarily thrown off by the unexpected name. ¡°...Hannon? What are you talking about?¡± I feigned ignorance, but Hania sighed and wrinkled her nose again. ¡°The scent on Hannon¡¯s body is unmistakably Iris¡¯s scent. For it to be this strong, you must¡¯ve shared a bed with her.¡± Panicked, I sniffed my wrist, but my nose didn¡¯t pick up anything. Wait, didn¡¯t I take a thorough shower after morning training? And the shared bed? That wasn¡¯t today; it was yesterday. Plus, I¡¯m wearing different clothes. How does the scent even linger like this? I was starting to feel uneasy about how sharp Hania¡¯s senses¡ªand her fixation on Iris¡ªwere. ¡°And you carry a tool that allows you to transform into any form you want.¡± I had once appeared as Hania herself. So even in my current form as Vikamon, she had immediately recognized me. No one else but me could exude such a strong trace of Iris¡¯s scent. This... was unexpected. To be honest, Vikamon is my true form, and Hannon is the fake one. But people act based on the information already imprinted in their minds, and she hadn¡¯t figured that out yet. ¡°So,¡± She said, crossing her arms with a slight scowl. ¡°What exactly were you thinking, showing up here like that?¡± From my earlier exchange of glances with Rojamin, Hania must¡¯ve realized I¡¯d been involved with the boycott group for quite some time. That only made her more confused, as she couldn¡¯t find a reason for me to join such a group. ¡°...Don¡¯t tell me,¡± She said, narrowing her eyes as though she had a realization. ¡°Hannon, did Iris tell you something?¡± I had once stayed by Iris¡¯s side to ease her nightmares. At that time, Hania had been staying in the men¡¯s dormitory in my place, so she had no way of knowing what conversations had passed between Iris and me. Iris wasn¡¯t someone who easily shared her thoughts with others. But since I was her cousin and had been getting along closely with her lately, she might have confided in me about the orders she¡¯d received from Duke Robliage. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t say anything.¡± There was no need to complicate things by admitting to anything, especially since it wasn¡¯t entirely false. However, my denial didn¡¯t seem to convince Hania. ¡°Haah, if you¡¯re going to feign ignorance, at least do it properly. Anyone can see you¡¯re trying to help Iris.¡± I had a history of saving Iris from Nikita¡¯s assassination attempt. And since much of my behavior naturally revolved around aiding Iris, Hania had drawn her own conclusions. She misunderstood, assuming I had formed the boycott group for Iris¡¯s sake. Though, to be fair, that wasn¡¯t entirely untrue. Hania stared at me for a while before crossing her arms again. The motion emphasized her chest, but I kept my gaze elsewhere. ¡°All right, Vikamon. Tell me what your plan is. I¡¯ll cooperate, depending on it.¡± Hania was someone who would do anything for Iris. It seemed I had gained a reliable ally. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 79 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 79: Let¡¯s Master the Magic of the Ancient Dragon Autumn had quietly ripened into its peak. After a long time, the atmosphere at Zerion Academy was bustling and lively. It was the Founding Festival of the Hysirion Empire¡ª a national holiday and day of celebration that the imperial family themselves oversaw, inviting all citizens to rest and partake in festivities. On this day, taking a break was practically a duty for all imperial citizens. This applied to the students of Zerion Academy as well. Even the professors took a rare opportunity to relax on this day. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for those responsible for the Founding Festival held at Zerion Academy. Teaching assistants and members of the student council were a different story altogether. To organize a party for the students, the assistants were running around tirelessly. Even the maids who usually worked in the dormitories lent a hand to help them. Zerion Academy was an institution dedicated to training heroes to defend against the Demon Dungeon. Although it couldn¡¯t match the grandeur of the festivities held in the capital, Zerion Academy couldn¡¯t neglect preparations for its aspiring young heroes. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m dying here.¡± A student council member, exhausted from all the running around, plopped down on the ground. Adding the Founding Festival to the already chaotic tasks brought on by Nikita¡¯s earlier projects, the student council had found themselves in a nightmare of endless work. ¡°Hang in there a little longer.¡± ¡°How does Senior Hannon even endure this?!¡± ¡°Stamina is national strength.¡± I¡ªa first-year student and runner-up in the Martial Arts class, Midra Fenin¡ªreplied to the whining and kept moving briskly. Thanks to the daily hellish training with Aisha, carrying festival supplies felt like nothing. ¡°Hannon, you look like you¡¯re having fun!¡± While I was jogging with several items in hand, I heard a voice ahead of me. Shifting my gaze through the supplies, I saw Sharin standing there. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me then?¡± ¡°I have something much more fun to do.¡± As sharp-tongued as ever. ¡°Well, go ahead then. Don¡¯t get in my way.¡± ¡°Aw, treating me like a nuisance? That¡¯s mean. I actually came to check on your Ancient Dragon magic.¡± That was an important matter. I set the supplies down in a corner. ¡°Sit down for a moment.¡± Following Sharin¡¯s suggestion, I leaned against the wall and sat down. She crouched down and used her thumb and forefinger to pull my right eye open. As she peered into my eye, a galaxy-like glow began to swirl in Sharin¡¯s irises. Her gaze bore deep into my eye. I, too, had to keep my eye wide open. Every time I saw Sharin¡¯s galaxy-filled eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their beauty. It was breathtaking to see what looked like a flowing Milky Way within her pupils. After examining my eye for a while, she rubbed her chin. ¡°Hm, it looks like your right eye might go blind.¡± ¡°...Don¡¯t joke about things like that.¡± ¡°I thought it was a funny joke, though.¡± The problem was that when Sharin joked, it never sounded like one, which made it scarier. ¡°You said you used the Flames of Fury, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°At that time, the steel-infused skin that absorbed the Flames of Fury completely enveloped the Ancient Dragon¡¯s remnant like an egg. It seems the remnant doesn¡¯t mind and has settled in quite nicely.¡± Somehow, I had ended up containing the Ancient Dragon¡¯s remnant within me. ¡°Is there any risk of it going berserk?¡± ¡°We took additional precautions last time, so it¡¯s unlikely for now. It was actually nearing the point of going berserk before.¡± So she¡¯d come specifically to check on me. I owed her another debt of gratitude. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good news then.¡± ¡°Is it really good news, though?¡± ¡°Why? Is there another problem?¡± At my question, Sharin pulled out a staff with a swift motion. She waved it once, and a light breeze began to stir. ¡°Roll up your sleeve.¡± I followed her instructions, exposing my arm. ¡°This might sting a little.¡± Sharin cast a blade-like spell that grazed my skin. My body, now infused with steel, had become like an iron fortress. Even her magic couldn¡¯t cut through easily. Realizing this, she adjusted the strength of her spell. Swish! Finally, my skin was cut, and blood began to seep out. So, it was because of Isabel, after all. I wished she would give the gratitude back to me instead. ¡°It¡¯s largely thanks to Hannon that Isabel has brightened up.¡± From my perspective, even the current Isabel seemed precarious. Before, it was enough for her to simply be my rival and the object of my fury. But now, our relationship had evolved into a mix of love and hate, leaving me unsure how to manage her emotions toward me. ¡°And I also want Hannon to stay safe, of course.¡± Sharin¡¯s sly smile accompanied the answer I had been hoping to hear. Like a fox, indeed. I picked up the supplies I had set aside earlier. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll make sure to be careful for the time being.¡± With those words, Sharin waved her hand lazily and disappeared. As always, her unpredictable nature was baffling. * * * On the day of the Hysirion Founding Festival, Iris quietly gazed out the window. The Founding Festival, being one of the empire''s regular celebratory days, filled everyone with excitement. However, amidst the joyous crowd, there was one person who couldn¡¯t bring herself to celebrate. Someone who always grew particularly somber on the day of the Founding Festival. The 3rd Princess, Iris Hysirion. The reason for her gloom was simple. The Founding Festival was the day her mother had passed away. Her cause of death was Nightmare Sickness, a peculiar illness even modern healers couldn¡¯t cure. Iris¡¯s mother remained trapped in her dreams and never returned. It was also from that time that Iris began having nightmares of her own. Children brimming with excitement talked and laughed with bright faces all around. Watching them, Iris hugged herself quietly. For some reason, today felt especially cold. ¡°Iris, Your Highness.¡± At that moment, a voice calling her name made Iris turn her head. There stood Hania. ¡°The preparations are complete.¡± Today marked the day the student council boycott group would take action. It was also the day to carry out the orders of Duke Robliage. Their objective: to tarnish the reputation of the Drapen Duchy by bringing down Sylvester, the student council president and the youngest son of the Drapen family. On the glorious Founding Festival day, an incompetent student council president unable to control the chaos caused by students¡ª this was the image they planned to imprint on him. Iris exhaled, her expression one of dissatisfaction. Sylvester wasn¡¯t exactly an incompetent person. While his character wasn¡¯t flawless, he wasn¡¯t an arrogant person either. A shade of gray between black and white. He was someone who existed in that middle ground. If he had a flaw, it was his lack of motivation for life. But he wasn¡¯t someone who deserved to be sacrificed in this way. Iris knew what consequences Sylvester would face in the Drapen Duchy because of today¡¯s events. It would already be a stroke of luck if he wasn''t disowned. Yet Iris raised her head, showing the dignity of a princess. She had already sacrificed countless people to get this far. Even if it was under the orders of Duke Robliage, the deeds she had committed would not disappear. She was destined to be the ultimate villainess, the 3rd Princess who would one day ascend the throne. ¡°Begin.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as she gave the word to Hania, the latter swiftly disappeared. Watching Hania vanish, Iris turned her gaze back to the window. For some reason, she felt unbearably lonely today. Since her mother¡¯s death, Iris hadn¡¯t experienced familial affection. Around her were only those who sought to use her or be used by her. Aside from Hania, there was no one else. That fact stung with piercing loneliness. ¡®Family.¡¯ At that moment, a face flashed through Iris¡¯s mind. A boy with the same black hair and red eyes as hers. Though their features differed, he shared many similarities with her. The boy who, despite his displeasure, always helped whenever she asked. Iris couldn¡¯t help but recall the warmth of that boy. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 80 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 80: Boycott at Zerion Academy While the children were excitedly enjoying the festivities of Founding Day, the student council members were taking a moment to rest, each looking utterly drained. ¡°Phew, finally a chance to catch our breath.¡± ¡°Seriously, this time the schedule was so packed I thought I was going to collapse.¡± The student council members were lamenting the sheer workload they¡¯d faced. The Nikita incident, the vice president¡¯s absence, preparations for the Founding Festival, and the upcoming International Academy Individual Tournament right after the festival¡ª The student council was being crushed under an avalanche of tasks. Perhaps that¡¯s why, despite rumors of unsettling activity among the students, the council didn¡¯t act decisively. They were too busy and assumed that students wouldn¡¯t dare stir up any major trouble. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the president?¡± ¡°He went to the student council room.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he just going there to sleep again?¡± ¡°No way.¡± The council members didn¡¯t seem to have much faith in their president. Many often turned to Vice President Nikita for decisions instead of President Sylvester. Thus, Sylvester was not in a particularly respected position. ¡°Still, the president worked hard for today¡¯s events.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sylvester, often labeled an incompetent president, had been working earnestly since Nikita¡¯s disappearance. For that reason, the council members were trying not to criticize him too harshly. ¡°Guys, look at this!¡± Just then, a fellow council member burst into the classroom where they were resting. The others, curious, turned to look¡ªand when they saw the writing on the paper he held, they all stood up at once. [The current student council is corrupt.] The paper listed accusations of corruption and misconduct, questioning whether the student council could truly be trusted. The content detailed historical corruption by past councils, dating back to before Nikita¡¯s tenure as vice president. The student council had existed as long as Zerion Academy itself, and over such a lengthy period, there had inevitably been bad actors within its ranks. While Nikita had eradicated such misconduct during her time, the current council couldn¡¯t guarantee that students would view them as entirely innocent. What¡¯s worse, the list implicated not only alumni but also currently employed professors, associate professors, and teaching assistants. Wherever people gather, problems are bound to arise. Even if the council was uninvolved, many students held grudges against certain faculty members, and seeing those names on the list would inevitably ignite a fury that would engulf the student council as well. ¡°This is outrageous! We didn¡¯t do anything like this!¡± ¡°...It¡¯s not about us. This targets the entire legacy of Zerion Academy¡¯s corruption, including the council¡¯s.¡± One sharp council member immediately grasped the document¡¯s true intent. ¡°And the information¡ªthis isn¡¯t something just anyone could know. It must¡¯ve come from someone deeply embedded within the academy.¡± They swallowed hard, sensing the enormity of the situation. ¡°It just happened to explode during our term. Someone¡¯s made up their mind to uproot not just the council but the very foundation of Zerion Academy¡¯s corruption.¡± At that moment, they all felt the presence of a colossal force¡ªa tide far too vast for mere students to control. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°What else? First, we collect these papers! If we don¡¯t, who knows what will happen to us!¡± ¡°But confiscating them will make it seem like we¡¯re admitting guilt!¡± The council members erupted into frantic debate. Normally, someone would step up to take charge, but there was no one in the room capable of doing so. The absence of strong leadership only deepened the chaos. Boom! Suddenly, a loud explosion echoed in the distance, freezing everyone in place. Screech! ¡°What are you all doing here?!¡± A black-haired boy burst into the room¡ªHannon Irey. ¡°The student council room has been taken over by students calling for a boycott!¡± At his shout, the council members¡¯ eyes widened in shock. They couldn¡¯t stand by while the council room was occupied. ¡°Everyone, follow me! First, we take back the council room!¡± ¡°Those bastards are really pushing it!¡± ¡°They¡¯re making a mockery of us, the student council!¡± The council members all stormed out in unison, rushing to reclaim their territory. After they¡¯d left, Hannon let out a sigh. He adjusted the bothersome wig on his head. ¡°I helped, but I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d escalate this much.¡± "...Why are you doing this?" A voice reached my ears at that moment. I was currently in the student council room. Moreover, I was in the guise of Vikamon. Just in case, I had wrapped an additional layer of Veil Bandages over my original appearance as Vikamon. In essence, I was Vikamon disguised as a Vikamon made of Veil Bandages. Thanks to this, the lightning scars on my body were hidden. Next to me, the student council president, Sylvester Drapen, sat bound on the floor. If someone asked why I was doing this, the answer would be simple: to advance the scenario. But explaining that wouldn¡¯t make them understand. "I¡¯m just correcting what¡¯s wrong." The student council of Zerion Academy was fundamentally flawed. That wasn¡¯t all. As Zerion Academy had persisted for a long time, insidious issues had taken root unnoticed. It was a sad truth, but stagnant water inevitably turns foul. ¡®Originally, Zerion Academy was founded by the wise Zerion to nurture heroes.¡¯ But over time, internal problems had arisen within the academy. The corruption involving the student council was just one example of Zerion Academy¡¯s dark side. And it led to various compounding issues. ¡®A perfect breeding ground for wickedness.¡¯ Hearing my blunt response, Sylvester let out a hollow laugh. "Vikamon." Sylvester still remembered me. "The things you¡¯re doing won¡¯t truly fix anything. In the end, the same mistakes will be repeated." He wasn¡¯t wrong. Even if the corrupt professors were replaced, there was no guarantee the new ones would be any better. But I was sure of one thing. The confidants of Duke Robliage, who were about to take positions as professors or associate professors at the academy. For now, they would focus on properly managing Zerion Academy. They were obligated to demonstrate that the third princess¡¯s faction could manage the academy better than the first prince¡¯s faction. So, at least for the time being, the academy would operate more cleanly than ever before. ¡®What happens later is uncertain.¡¯ For now, this would give me a cleaner slate to root out the true wickedness. For me, it was an advantageous outcome. "Sylvester, stop spouting nonsense." At that moment, Sylvester was cut off by the leader of the boycott, Rojamin. With eyes blazing with anger, Rojamin glared at Sylvester. "Your words are just excuses. Someone as incompetent as you, who stood by and did nothing, has no right to undermine those trying to make a change." I was genuinely surprised. Rojamin, who had initially seemed somewhat frivolous, had grown significantly through his commitment to the boycott. Through this boycott, Rojamin was earnestly trying to transform Zerion Academy. He wanted to be someone who righted wrongs. ¡®Is this what they mean by everyone grows?¡¯ Originally just a minor villain in Act 4, Rojamin now showed sides of himself I had never seen before. "...I see." Sylvester surprisingly accepted Rojamin¡¯s words easily. "But sometimes, it¡¯s better for an incompetent person to remain silent." He said this with a sly grin. Boom! At that moment, another explosion echoed through the main building. This time, the explosion was of a different magnitude. Hearing it, Sylvester raised his head with a displeased expression. "If you were going to cause trouble, you should¡¯ve stuck to the student council." Sylvester anticipated who would act next in this mess. "Do you think the professors implicated in this corruption would sit idly by?" The corrupt professors of Zerion Academy. One of them had finally made their move. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 81 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 81: Professor, Want to Get Hit? The professors of Zerion Academy. They are among the most skilled individuals in the Empire. Zerion Academy is dedicated to training heroes who defend against the greatest enemy of the world: the Demon Dungeon. Naturally, the academy could not afford to hire its professors carelessly. Thus, every professor at Zerion Academy is exceptionally skilled. Many of them were heroes who once fought valiantly against the Demon Dungeon. Their reputations are unparalleled. But water that stagnates inevitably becomes tainted. And so, among those who were once hailed as heroes, some had become corrupted. Human greed knows no bounds. Living as a professor at Zerion Academy, they possessed both wealth and honor. Yet there were those who craved even more. During his school days, there was a man who lived in the shadow of perpetual second place and obsessively pursued first. The third-year professor of magic arts, Barquio Lavlician. Currently overshadowed by the Blue Tower Master, he was the tragic genius who lost the title of the century''s prodigy. He was also a figure deeply disliked by students. He often belittled less skilled students and openly mocked them without hesitation. Among the students, his reputation was the worst. Now, with age catching up to him, his body had grown heavier and slower. But his memories of the past were still vivid. The humiliating memory of losing the Tower Master position to an unreachable genius. For years, he had dreamed of building his own magic tower. To him, it seemed the only way to restore his trampled pride from his school days. However, the Empire already had the Blue Tower and the Yellow Tower at the pinnacle of magic. It was no longer feasible to establish a new tower. So he joined hands with a kingdom outside the Empire. In exchange for smuggling imperial secrets and siphoning off Zerion Academy''s funds, the kingdom promised to build a magic tower for him. Now, all that remained was to defect to the kingdom. But then, an irreversible event occurred. The Student Council Boycott¡ªa seemingly insignificant group of students¡ª had exposed his corruption and deeds during the Founding Festival. Barquio''s mind snapped. If the incident had occurred after his defection, it might have been fine. But if the truth spread now, the chances of him being executed were almost certain. ¡®Not yet. It¡¯s not over yet.¡¯ For now, the news had only circulated within Zerion Academy. If he could silence those who spread it and buy time, he could still escape. ¡®More importantly...¡¯ The classified materials prepared for his final transaction with the kingdom were in his personal office. Zerion Academy was tightly secured, making it nearly impossible for outsiders to infiltrate. Thus, his office was the perfect place to hide sensitive information. He never expected trouble to arise from within. He hurriedly opened the door to his office. On his way there, he had vented his frustration by lashing out at every member of the Student Council Boycott he encountered. A fitting punishment for those insignificant brats. Now, he just needed to retrieve the materials and eliminate the remaining troublemakers. As he reached for the documents, a sound interrupted him. Click. The door to his office, which he had just entered, closed again. In the dimly lit room, the moonlight streaming through the window illuminated the interior. Barquio slowly turned his head, and there stood a man with a familiar face. ¡°Huh?¡± A chuckle escaped Barquio''s lips. A man with striking white hair and amber eyes stood before him. How could someone emerge unscathed after passing through his wall of fire? It was inconceivable. "Not bad. Felt kinda warm," Vikamon said nonchalantly. His body, forged from steel and imbued with the essence of fire, possessed a natural resistance to flames. Over time, and with constant exposure to magical engravings that caused his body to erupt, Vikamon¡¯s immunity to fire had grown to extraordinary levels. Now, ordinary flames couldn¡¯t even faze him. Under the cold moonlight, his amber eyes glinted ominously. Boom¡ª Barquio felt his heart sink involuntarily. Twice now, his prized magic had failed to inflict any damage. The attacks that would have electrocuted and incinerated any ordinary student had been rendered utterly useless against Vikamon. Faced with such irrational defiance of logic, fear crept into Barquio¡¯s heart. ¡°You insolent little¡ªhow dare you tread where you don¡¯t belong!¡± Barquio bellowed, swinging his staff in desperation. His lightning had failed, and his fire wall had failed. Only one option remained. "Fine! Let¡¯s see if you can withstand this and live!" A storm of icy winds engulfed the office as Barquio unleashed his freezing magic. His expertise in rapid spellcasting gave him the upper hand, leaving even Vikamon little time to react. Crack-crack¡ª The room transformed into an icy hell, freezing everything in sight, including Vikamon himself. Standing rigid atop Barquio, Vikamon¡¯s figure was completely encased in ice. Barquio, trembling from the cold, let out a malicious chuckle as he surveyed his handiwork. ¡°Heh... You thought you could defy me?¡± To finish him off, Barquio began conjuring a powerful bolt of light. ¡°Die!¡± Just as he prepared to launch the attack¡ª Crash! A crack echoed through the room as Vikamon¡¯s frozen foot suddenly broke free and lashed out. Smash! ¡°Aaagh!¡± Vikamon¡¯s foot came down hard, crushing the hand gripping Barquio¡¯s staff. The searing pain forced Barquio to release his weapon, the magic dissipating unfinished. Crack-crack¡ª With his body slowly breaking free of the ice, Vikamon began to move. His right eye flashed a vivid yellow, revealing a lizard-like pupil that glimmered with primal ferocity. Chills shot down Barquio¡¯s spine. Those eyes were a warning. How dare you challenge me with such trivial ice magic? They burned with indignation. An instinctive fear, deeply etched into living creatures, surged through Barquio. It was the innate ability of an awakened draconic remnant: Dragon Fear. No mage was more vulnerable to this ability than Barquio, whose heart and mind were unguarded against such a presence. Unlike someone like Sharin, who wielded the miraculous ¡°Milky Way¡± mirinae eyes, Barquio had no defenses against it. Moreover, his own negligence had left him woefully unprepared. Drunk on the fleeting glory of his past, he had long neglected his magical research, obsessed instead with building his precious Magic Tower. For years, he had deluded himself into thinking he was merely a hair¡¯s breadth behind the Blue Tower Master. In truth, countless skilled mages had long surpassed him. A man intoxicated by power and prestige ultimately becomes his own downfall. Vikamon raised a clenched fist. The kingdom, too, had only used Barquio for its own ends. It was unlikely they ever intended to let him build his tower. "A guy who scams kids for a living sure dreams big." He was here to put an end to those dreams. ¡°Wake up.¡± And with that, Vikamon brought his fist crashing down. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 82 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 82: The Villain Appears After utterly defeating Professor Barquio, I calmly walked out of his office. Professor Barquio and I had the worst possible compatibility. Especially since I¡¯m the ultimate nemesis for attribute magicians who wield multiple elements. ¡®Most magic doesn¡¯t work on me anymore.¡¯ If Barquio hadn¡¯t clung to his past and instead focused on honing his magical research, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand a chance against him. But Barquio chose to let himself wither away, indulging in the glory of his past instead of sharpening his magic. As a result, his magical prowess had regressed, leaving him far weaker than he once was. ¡®He probably clung to the Magic Tower even harder because he knew this deep down.¡¯ He merely chose to look away. A warped dream festers and rots in the most hideous way. ¡®That¡¯s why he lost to Lucas, in the end.¡¯ Of course, Lucas didn¡¯t beat Barquio as easily as I did. I exploited Barquio¡¯s arrogance and complacency, dulled by years of teaching and far removed from the battlefield, successfully landing consecutive attacks. Lucas, on the other hand, barely managed to defeat him after a grueling battle. Even so, Barquio is no pushover. He¡¯s a formidable foe, one who would¡¯ve been tough to take down without Lucas. ¡®Then again, I essentially defeated him through elemental advantage.¡¯ My body, hardened by years of training, had accumulated a steady build-up of resistance stats. Although these stats were invisible to the naked eye, they were firmly ingrained in my physique. My resistance was particularly notable. Physical resistance, fire resistance, electric resistance, ice resistance¡ª after putting my body through the wringer for so long, I had practically maxed out every type of resistance. ¡®Especially when it comes to ice.¡¯ As I covered my right eye, I could feel the flow of frost. It was the remnant of the ancient dragon that had forcibly neutralized Barquio¡¯s ice magic the moment he tried to cast it. Apparently, the remnant took offense at being targeted with ice magic. Thanks to it, I had become virtually immune to lower-tier ice spells. ¡®It¡¯s calm for now.¡¯ But I remembered how Sharin once treated me like a walking ice bomb. I had to keep the dragon remnant¡¯s surges in mind at all times. Situations like today¡¯s could happen again, so I¡¯d need to stay cautious. BOOM! While I was lost in thought, another explosion echoed from the student council side. The student council members wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the boycott group. It was time for someone other than the student council to step in. Normally, it would be Lucas and his team, but this time, it was probably Isabel instead... ¡°AAARGH!¡± At that moment, from below the window, I saw the boycott members being swept away in an instant. ¡°What?¡± This was far faster than I had anticipated. Watching the boycott members rolling across the ground, I quickly leaned out to get a better look. When I saw what was happening, my jaw dropped involuntarily. The ones breaking through the boycott group¡ª their firepower far exceeded anything I had imagined. At the forefront stood the lazy genius, Ban. With each swing of his sword reflecting the moonlight, boycott members fell without even a chance to resist. Few could withstand the sword aura wielded by Ban. No matter how carefully I had selected the boycott members, none of them could face Ban head-on. Then there was the genius among geniuses, Sharin Sazaris. Every time her staff moved, her star-like projectiles would blast students away. Even with my high resistance, I¡¯d have a hard time handling their power. The boycott members stood no chance of enduring them. The academy¡¯s top assets from both martial arts and magic arts, these two were a disaster for anyone who dared oppose them. And they weren¡¯t the only ones. Isabel has definitely changed. "You can''t." I cut her off abruptly and stomped my foot, which was engraved with a magical seal, onto the ground. Thud! In an instant, the vibration spread across the ground. Rumble! The combination of the magic seal and its mystical power amplified the effect. "It''s magic!" Lina shouted as she leaped from the ground. Following her, the others also jumped up. They reacted immediately to avoid losing their footing in the tremor. However, being airborne was also a vulnerable state. Bang! As I kicked off the ground, the magical seals engraved on my body caused consecutive explosions. With the momentum of the blasts, I soared forward, only to be blocked by a towering knight. Farsen twisted his massive body mid-air, trying to intercept me. His heavy sword swung toward me. But swinging a sword at me was the worst decision he could have made. Thud! My hand collided with his greatsword. ¡®I had something stored up for this.¡¯ The lightning charge concealed beneath the bandages around my arm. It was the lightning spell I had absorbed earlier from Barquio. "You''re sturdy; you won''t die from this." The lightning spell I released from my hand engulfed his greatsword. Crack-boom! Before he could react, the black lightning surged out, scorching Farsen completely. Crash! Farsen, now smoldering and emitting black smoke, plummeted to the ground. Even the toughest knight couldn''t withstand the lightning magic of a master like Barquio. Landing on the ground, I noticed everyone staring at me with wide eyes. "That''s high-level magic! How is that possible without a staff?" Beaquirin, a spirit scholar with a deep understanding of magical science, frowned in disbelief. "But Vikamon was only capable of low-level magic before," Lina added, clearly shocked by what she knew of Vikamon''s skills. Thanks to the magic seals and Barquio''s lightning magic, I had quickly ascended to the status of a high-level mage. Not bad. If they think I''m a mage, they''ll be even more cautious when fighting me. ¡®Just as planned.¡¯ As I thought about steering the situation further in my favor¡ª Chill! A sudden chill ran down my spine. Instinctively, I tilted my head back. A blade from the shadows narrowly grazed my chin. Looking down, I saw Ban standing there. Even amidst everyone''s shock, he alone had closed the distance to me. Swish! Slash! I hastily dodged Ban''s strikes. Ban, this guy... His skills had improved significantly since the last time. Even though my physical abilities had also grown, dodging his attacks felt much harder than during our sparring sessions. ¡®How long has he been preparing for this?¡¯ While his growth was impressive, the fact that his sword was now aimed at me was infuriating. And now, since they perceived me as a mage, blocking with my body was not an option. ¡®Do I have no choice?¡¯ Just as I prepared to use the remaining lightning magic to create an opening, Ban''s sword suddenly bent mid-strike, heading straight for my chest. It was an illusionary swordsmanship technique using sword energy. He had advanced to such a level now. I had fallen for his trick. Left with no other option, I moved my arm. It was a move that others couldn''t see, hidden from their line of sight. I''d endure with my steel body. Clang! Simultaneously, Ban and I widened our eyes in surprise. Between us, an axe appeared, blocking the way. The wielder was a small woman with red hair fluttering in the air. A girl wearing a mask, her forehead shining under the moonlight, stood there. "I''ll take you on!" Seron Parmia. She appeared out of nowhere. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 83 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 83: Prince Sweet Potato Seron Parmia. Her appearance brought the battle between me and Ban to a halt. Both of us simply stared at her. ¡°...Seron?¡± When Ban called her name, Seron flinched. ¡°I-I''m not Seron!¡± If she wanted to hide, she should have done it properly. That shiny forehead above her mask gave her away instantly. ¡°Seron, what are you doing right now?¡± Recognizing her as Seron, Lina yelled out, questioning why on earth she was siding with the enemy. Seron¡¯s expression became even more flustered, but she bit her lip and gripped her axes tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Just fight me already!¡± Seron revealed her hostility toward Isabel¡¯s group. ¡°What¡¯s she even saying? Does she know what¡¯s happening right now?¡± Lina reacted in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s not Seron,¡± Ban said, the blade in his hand exuding a cold and menacing aura. Even Seron flinched at the sharp intensity. ¡°Whoever blocks my way will be treated the same.¡± Ban made it clear he would break through anyone in his path. However, Seron stood her ground, raising her axes. ¡°...Come at me, then.¡± A honey badger facing down a lion, baring its fierce teeth. I found the situation somewhat absurd. I hadn¡¯t expected Seron to jump into this. ¡®Had she been watching from the shadows this whole time?¡¯ Judging by the timing, she must have come thinking I was in danger. Her intentions were appreciated, but now she was entangling herself with the boycott too. As I raised my hand to stop her, she spoke with firm resolve. ¡°I came here of my own will.¡± Her lips were tightly pressed together, but her determination was evident. She had come of her own volition. Seeing her steadfast back, I lowered my raised hand. ¡°Can you hold Ban back?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Seron clashed her axes together with resolve. Fine. Ban is yours to handle. What¡¯s left is¡ª Rumble! Suddenly, flames began to whirl around us. My gaze shifted to the one controlling the flames. The summoner of a high-ranking spirit and a top-tier spirit scholar: Beaquirin Monem. The highest-ranking fire spirit she controlled manifested, spewing fire everywhere. The spirit, reminiscent of a massive lizard, flicked its tongue. Even with my high resistance, I could feel the intense heat. And the spirit¡¯s eyes were locked solely on me. ¡®It must have sensed the presence of the Fire Spirit King.¡¯ [TL/N: I used Spirit Lord earlier bc it sounded cooler but PR insists ¡®King¡¯ is more common :( ] After all, I carried the remains of the Fire Spirit King within me. It wasn¡¯t surprising for the top-ranking fire spirit to detect something. ¡°No idea what¡¯s happening, but...¡± Beaquirin, who seemed to have been waiting patiently, casually flicked her hand. ¡°With Sharin and Ling here, you¡¯re acting way too bold.¡± Standing beside Beaquirin, Sharin glared at me disapprovingly before letting out a sigh and raising her staff. ¡°Senior Vikamon, things are going to get rough for you.¡± Sharin had come at Isabel¡¯s request. She had no intention of going easy on me. I now faced a battle against a top-tier summoner and the top-ranked of the magic arts. Isabel wouldn¡¯t remain idle forever either. Just as I braced for a grueling fight¡ª Whoooosh! A gust of wind blew through, scattering the swirling flames. ¡°What?¡± Beaquirin¡¯s voice betrayed her surprise. As she quickly looked up, a colossal jade-colored bird descended from the sky. The bird was so massive that its sheer grandeur overwhelmed those looking upon it. With each flap of its transparent wings, powerful winds shook everyone in its vicinity. ¡°Is that... a Spirit King?¡± Beaquirin¡¯s voice was tinged with astonishment. The bird was indeed a Spirit King, the one contracted with Foara Silin. Thud! Riding the wind, a boy landed beside me. ¡°Whoa!¡± He landed awkwardly, flailing before managing to stand properly. Adjusting the glasses perched on his mask, he exclaimed, ¡°I-I''ve come to help!¡± ¡°Foara Silin, why are you here?¡± Beaquirin demanded, visibly taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m not Foara! I¡¯m just a passing spirit mage!¡± The boy frantically shook his head, his expression flustered. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Beaquirin¡¯s reaction was incredulous. Her expression soon darkened, as though questioning if she was being mocked. ¡®He must have sensed the spirit¡¯s power and come here.¡¯ A black bolt of lightning materialized in my hand, and without hesitation, I hurled it toward Ban and Seron. Ban, sensing the danger, immediately retreated. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Startled, Seron also backed away. In that moment, I grabbed her waist. ¡°Kyaa!¡± This time, Seron screamed for a different reason, her face turning bright red as I held her. ¡°Foara, retreat!¡± ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡± Foara ceased her fight with Beaquirin and retreated. ¡°Stop right there! Look at what you¡¯ve done to my ring!¡± Beaquirin shouted at Foara, but she couldn¡¯t give chase. Even for a high-ranking elemental spirit contractor, there was no defying a Spirit King. Beaquirin clenched her teeth, furious, and Foara would no doubt face her wrath later. As I ran, I spotted Sharin in the distance. She looked at me with a slightly exasperated expression. Her gaze seemed to say, You could have at least warned me. I¡¯ll apologize to her later. For now, the best strategy is to run away as fast as possible. * * * After running for quite some time, Isabel and her group stopped pursuing us. Though Isabel might have wanted to chase me down, their primary goal was to mediate the chaos caused by the boycott group. They had no reason to come after me specifically. Hiding in a building and catching my breath, I finally felt the exhaustion set in. No matter how much hellish endurance training I¡¯d done with Aisha, even I had my limits. Bang! Crash! In the distance, members of the student council and the boycott group were still battling fiercely. Even from afar, their desperate struggle was evident. ¡°Ah.¡± Seron let out a small exclamation, and I realized I¡¯d forgotten about her. I gently set her down. Seron, however, was staring toward the window with trembling eyes. ¡°Seron?¡± When I called her name, she bit her lip. ¡°Prince... No, senior Vikamon.¡± So she figured it out. In all the chaos, Vikamon¡¯s name had been shouted countless times. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t recognize it. As I gave her a wry smile, Seron lowered her head. ¡°This whole incident... It¡¯s because of senior Nikita, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vikamon had feelings for Nikita. His obsession with her led to his downfall and eventual expulsion. Even if Seron hadn¡¯t known my face, she would have heard the rumors. For her, this must have felt like heartbreak. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I would have done the same.¡± Seron¡¯s voice was tinged with sorrow as she forced a faint smile. Her tear-filled expression left me at a loss for words. ¡°But this is as far as I can go.¡± Her eyes remained fixed on the scene outside the window. ¡°I have a friend on the student council. He¡¯s a bit clueless but very dear to me.¡± I finally understood what she was looking at: Hania, disguised as Hannon. ¡°I can¡¯t betray my friend any further. He¡¯s my one and only.¡± Her words were resolute, though her smile was faint. ¡°He¡¯s kind of a terrible friend, though.¡± I clenched my fist tightly as Seron turned away. ¡°That day, thanks to you, I realized I wasn¡¯t entirely miserable.¡± Her words were honest. ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, she left. Watching her retreating figure, I bit my lip. Because of the Veil Bandages, I¡¯d lost love. But Seron¡¯s display of friendship had shown me its true meaning. Seron and I are friends. Now and always. But how long could I keep deceiving her? Should I reveal my true identity? My gut told me this was my only chance. "Bruised tomato!" What followed was pure impulse. I am an outsider in this world. But even so, Seron had accepted me as her friend. So, for once, I wanted to break free of these constraints. I plastered a smile on my face, called out the nickname I¡¯d given her long ago, and pressed the Veil Bandages. Under the moonlight streaming through the window... My form transformed into Hannon. The pendant Seron once thought I¡¯d given to Vikamon glinted as I held it aloft. ¡°Huh?¡± Seron turned, bewildered, her eyes wide with confusion. Grinning, I looked at her dumbfounded face and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡± With that, I bolted. Who cares? I¡¯ll deal with it later. Tomorrow¡¯s me, I¡¯m counting on you. ¡¾Act 4, Scene 1: ¡®The Boycott Turmoil¡¯ ends.¡¿ [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 84 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 84: Tomato¡¯s Declaration of Victory The Night of the Founding Festival. A boy who had slipped out of the boycott let out a sigh. To be exact, it was a girl. ¡°This is such a hassle.¡± The one disguised as Hannon was none other than Hania Rapidedia, the daughter of the Empire''s Knight Commander. After discovering that Isabel was after Hannon, she realized the situation could become troublesome and decided to join the boycott. Since she looked like Hannon, no one questioned her appearance. She had subdued and captured a few boycott participants in the process, then sighed again. Hannon, however, had already clashed with Isabel¡¯s group and slipped away. ¡®He could have given me a heads-up.¡¯ She regretted getting involved and only suffering for it. All she wanted now was to head back and take a nice bath. ¡°Hania.¡± As she trudged along, a voice called out, stopping her in her tracks. The voice¡¯s owner was none other than Iris. Her jet-black hair fluttered in the moonlight, and her ruby-like eyes shimmered under its glow, framed by long lashes reminiscent of a Persian cat. ¡°What¡¯s with this look?¡± Iris saw through Hania¡¯s disguise immediately. Hania, who was supposed to be waiting in the dormitory, was caught off guard and couldn¡¯t respond right away, her lips parting wordlessly. This only solidified Iris¡¯s suspicions. Her half-lidded gaze swept over Hania, simultaneously sweetly alluring and chillingly sharp. ¡°Hania, you¡¯re not the kind of girl who lies to me, right?¡± Iris¡¯s warning came in a soft, low tone. Hania was her loyal subordinate. To lie to Iris was as grave as a mortal sin. Hania bowed her head. ¡°Yes, of course not.¡± Even though she had promised to keep things secret from Hannon, there was no way out of this one. She confessed everything to Iris, from Hannon being the mastermind of the boycott to covering for him by saying he likely did it for Iris¡¯s sake. After reflecting on Hania¡¯s story, Iris remained silent. The quiet unnerved Hania, who fidgeted anxiously. ¡°...I see.¡± Iris turned without another word. ¡°Ah, Iris, wait for me!¡± Hania hurriedly removed her wig and contact lenses as she chased after Iris. For some reason, Iris felt a deep warmth in her chest¡ªa stark contrast to the cold emptiness she usually felt during the Founding Festival. * * * Due to the unexpected boycott, Zerion Academy fell into chaos. Although the professors and assistants eventually arrived to restore order, the true credit for resolving the situation went to Isabel and her friends. They managed to mediate and subdue what could have escalated into a major conflict between the boycott participants and the student council. As a result, Isabel¡¯s stature soared significantly. Most of the boycott members were captured and handed over to the professors and assistants for questioning. Moreover, corruption scandals within Zerion Academy were brought to light. The education department and the student council faced harsh criticism. Several students were suspended, including Rojamin, the boycott leader, who calmly accepted his suspension. Unlike in the original scenario, where he protested unfairly, this time, he seemed resigned. Even as he was escorted to the dormitory, Rojamin told the gathered crowd of students: ¡°Run well.¡± It was unclear who he was addressing, but with those words, he was taken away. Simultaneously, the scandal left Sylvester Drapen, the student council president, in a precarious position. Though the incidents occurred before his tenure, students still held him accountable for turning a blind eye to long-standing corruption. Already criticized for his perceived incompetence, Sylvester faced mounting backlash and eventually resigned from his position. ¡°No matter how you look at it, me staying will only make things worse. Sorry for running away like this,¡± He said with a bitter smile. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been running from everything since the beginning.¡± Leaving only his desolate silhouette behind, Sylvester returned to being an ordinary student. With both the president and vice president gone, the student council was thrown into disarray. However, the council was temporarily suspended as imperial auditors conducted an investigation into Zerion Academy. "Oh, I see. ''Business'' in the women¡¯s dormitory, huh?" Isabel smiled sweetly. "...You even left me to do that business." We were fighting a battle, but still, I had left her. "W-What?!" Seron was glaring at me with wide eyes from the side. Why was she making this situation even more complicated? Was it on purpose? Isabel snorted, turned on her heel, and walked away. In the end, only Seron was left. She finally freed herself from my grip and slowly lifted her head. I quickly avoided her gaze. "Then, I¡¯ll be off too." "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" As I tried to slip away naturally, Seron grabbed my collar firmly. I couldn¡¯t move far and had to stop, turning back to face her. "Seron, about what happened yesterday¡ª" "Forget it. Just be honest with me." There was no escape. "Are you senior Vikamon, or are you Hannon?" In the end, I raised both hands in surrender. There was no point in trying to deny it anymore, not after Seron had already discovered my identity. "I¡¯m Vikamon. For certain reasons, I returned to Zerion Academy in this form." Hearing my answer, Seron bit her lip. It seemed like she had a lot to say, but she carefully chose her words. "...Did you come back because of senior Nikita?" So that¡¯s what had been bothering her. Seeing her slump as she waited for my answer, I sighed. "I can¡¯t say it had nothing to do with Nikita, but that¡¯s not the only reason." Nikita was important, but there was something even more critical to me. I returned here to prevent this world from ending in a bad ending. But there was no way I could tell her the truth about that. "...You still like senior Nikita, didn¡¯t you?" "That was a long time ago." And it wasn¡¯t even the current me¡ªit was the old Vikamon. Besides, I had likely lost the ability to feel love due to the Veil Bandages. "Right now, I don¡¯t like anyone." Hearing my answer, Seron fell silent. Then, out of nowhere, she grabbed my collar and pulled me close. As my face drew nearer to hers in an instant, she rested her forehead lightly against mine and smiled mischievously. "Then I guess I don¡¯t have to give up just yet." I was momentarily stunned. "You know I¡¯m actually Hannon." "That doesn¡¯t matter." Seron released me with a bright expression. "You¡¯re still the prince I liked, aren¡¯t you?" "And here I thought I was just a ''sweet potato''." "Even if you were, I never hated you. I just like you even more now." Seron said this with a radiant smile. ...This girl. Did she awaken some boldness through all of this? She was now throwing out embarrassing lines without hesitation. "My sweet potato prince." Seron placed her hands confidently on her hips. "Brace yourself. I¡¯m not planning to lose in this fight." Her cheerful laugh was so charming that it even made my heart waver for a moment. Just what am I supposed to brace myself for? This battle might turn out to be an unexpectedly difficult one. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 85 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 85: Nightmare Resolution After being called by three women and getting an earful, I was training with a tangled mind. ¡®Somehow, Act 4, Scene 1 is over...¡¯ The events that followed made my head a mess. There were so many things to do, but unexpected problems arose in completely unforeseen places. ¡°Feeling guilty? Relax your face a little.¡± At that moment, I turned my head toward the voice I heard. Hania was sparring with me. Though it was fake, she and I were in a relationship. Thus, we spent as much time together as possible during class. Of course, there wasn¡¯t a single ounce of mutual affection between us. Hania was devoted to Iris, and I had lost the ability to love due to the Veil Bandages. The possibility of us becoming real lovers was zero. ¡°You¡¯re aware that Iris found out, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It was beyond my control. But the other two aren¡¯t my fault, are they?¡± Well, that was my doing, after all. ¡°...Hannon, I think Iris needs you.¡± I blinked and looked at her. ¡°Iris has grown up alone her entire life. It¡¯s tragic, but being the third princess is a sorrowful position.¡± The Hysirion Empire has four princes and three princesses. In order of age, they go: 1st Prince > 1st Princess > 2nd Prince > 3rd Prince > 2nd Princess > 4th Prince > 3rd Princess Iris, the 3rd Princess, is the youngest among the royal family. However, her maternal grandfather, Duke Robliage, was a man with ambitions to devour the imperial family. He even made a contract with the Demon Sovereign to raise Iris to the top. As a result, Iris crushed her older siblings and became a contender for the throne, rivaling the 1st Prince. She climbed from being the furthest from the throne to standing closest to it. In that process, Iris became infamous as the ultimate villainess, and no one dared to stand by her side. Moreover, the only person who gave her love¡ªher mother¡ªwas lost to a nightmare. Iris had no family to stay by her side. ¡°As her subordinate, I can serve her, but I can¡¯t be her family.¡± Hania let out a sigh filled with regret. ¡°But you can, Hannon.¡± She gazed at me intently with resolute eyes. ¡°You¡¯re someone who can even ease Iris¡¯s insomnia.¡± No, that¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve only temporarily alleviated her insomnia. Until her nightmares are resolved, her insomnia won¡¯t be cured. That¡¯s why I have many tasks ahead of me to tackle this issue. ¡®Besides, I¡¯m not her real family.¡¯ I had told Iris an important lie. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t approach her as family. ¡°Hania, that¡¯s not right.¡± I denied her words. ¡°You¡¯re the most important person to Iris. You¡¯ve always been the one supporting and watching over her the most.¡± I would resolve Iris¡¯s nightmares. But the rest? Hania was the one better suited for that. ¡°You¡¯re Iris¡¯s friend, aren¡¯t you?¡± As I smiled gently, Hania looked at me quietly. Then, for some reason, she frowned deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is how you seduce women?¡± What are you talking about? I stared at Hania in disbelief. She hugged herself with the arm not holding her sword. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about adding me to your harem.¡± ¡°...I¡¯ve never thought of that.¡± ¡°So, are you saying I¡¯m not attractive?¡± A trap. No matter what I said, the sword would swing. Seeing me dumbfounded, Hania let out a hollow laugh. ¡°I¡¯m joking. I know you don¡¯t think of me that way. The way you look at me is different from other men.¡± ¡°Hania, I¡¯m still a man.¡± But I don¡¯t put much hope in that. By then, going back home might feel more awkward than anything else. Iris tapped her fingers slowly on the table. She repeated the action for some time before looking back at me again. ¡°So, this incident was tied to your graduation?¡± ¡°As someone who¡¯s been involved in the student council, I became aware of corrupt individuals among the faculty. For Zerion Academy to function smoothly, I deemed it better for them to be removed and acted accordingly.¡± ¡°What about the matter with Senior Nikita?¡± ¡°That was no different.¡± It was something necessary for Zerion Academy¡¯s progress. That¡¯s why I took action. ¡°I see.¡± But there was a fleeting trace of regret in Iris¡¯s eyes. Noticing it, I tilted my head slightly. Was there an answer she wanted to hear? ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t for me.¡± Soon after, I caught the loneliness lingering in her gaze. I remembered what Hania had said earlier today. That the solitude defining Iris was something even she couldn¡¯t overcome. ¡®...The one who frees Iris from her loneliness is Lucas.¡¯ Iris, forced to pursue the throne like a marionette by Duke Robliage, found Lucas to be a unique presence in her life. He wouldn¡¯t stand for injustice and was the first to take risks in the face of danger. He willingly put himself on the line even when it meant harm could come his way. There was a time when Iris was intrigued by Lucas. It was a faint curiosity that would dissipate after Lucas¡¯s death, but at the time, Iris undoubtedly found him fascinating. Lucas, with his Flame of Resolve, was a key figure who resolved Iris¡¯s nightmares. Every night, when she couldn¡¯t sleep, Lucas stayed by her side. Through that, Iris gradually found comfort and peace, and, feeling warmth she¡¯d never experienced before, opened her heart to him. On the day Lucas ultimately saved her from her nightmares, Iris fell truly in love with him. That was the story of the heroine, Iris Hysirion. A tale far removed from someone like me, who lacked Lucas¡¯s Flame of Resolve. So I couldn¡¯t fulfill the main role that Lucas had played. But even so, this wouldn¡¯t solve Iris¡¯s fundamental loneliness. Her loneliness relentlessly gnawed away at her, and it directly affected her nightmares. ¡®I...¡¯ I entered this world in the guise of her cousin, Hannon Irey. And Iris longed for a kind of familial warmth she had never known. ¡®I can do it.¡¯ If it meant Iris would be okay, I was willing to play the role of her cousin Hannon Irey. But was that really acceptable? Was it right for her to experience a false sense of familial love through my act? No. Absolutely not. That wouldn¡¯t be truly for her sake. What I want is not a superficial, ornamental happy ending. I want a true happy ending where everyone is genuinely happy. ¡°Iris.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°From today, let¡¯s train together in the mornings.¡± ¡°What?¡± Fake familial love? To hell with that. ¡°Your nightmares.¡± Iris flinched slightly at my words. Everyone knew she suffered from insomnia, but no one was aware of her nightmares. That¡¯s why Iris widened her eyes in surprise and looked visibly flustered. Seeing this, a grin spread across my face. ¡°I¡¯ll fix that for you.¡± I¡¯ll force you into a life without sleepless nights. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 86 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 86: A Tired Body Sleeps Well Iris, tormented by insomnia caused by nightmares, was dragged by me the next day to training with Aisha. Last Night. Iris, though puzzled by my words, had already become someone who couldn¡¯t sleep without my warmth. Though she didn¡¯t fully understand what I said, she clung to me and fell asleep. The next morning, I forcibly woke the drowsy Iris. By now, I had mastered the art of waking her up precisely. Iris had a particularly sensitive spot on her sides, a discovery I had stumbled upon while pondering escape strategies. As I glanced back, I saw Iris gently rubbing her side. ¡°How does the morning air feel, Iris?¡± Hearing my question, Iris scanned her surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s refreshing.¡± The autumn air, crisp after summer¡¯s end, brought a sense of freshness. Iris seemed to appreciate it, her expression relaxing slightly. Thanks to my presence, Iris had fallen asleep early last night, and her mood seemed remarkably better today. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± I guided her to our destination, where Aisha stood waiting. Aisha, now in a slightly longer workout outfit than before, stood tall with her impressive, long limbs. If this were the real world, Aisha would undoubtedly possess the stature of a model. Fortunately, Isabel wasn¡¯t present. After the recent boycott incident, Isabel had stopped participating in our morning training sessions. ¡°Aisha.¡± ¡°Oh, senior...¡± Aisha started to respond to my call but froze when she saw Iris beside me. Her eyes widened in shock. Bringing one of the nation¡¯s treasures, the third princess, was bound to provoke such a reaction. ¡°Aisha, this is Lady Iris. She¡¯ll be training with us starting today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Lady Iris.¡± When Aisha showed formal courtesy, Iris waved it off lightly. ¡°This is the Zerion Academy. Treat me as you would a fellow senior like Hannon.¡± ¡°Understood. I will do so.¡± Aisha wasn¡¯t inflexible. If Iris asked for such treatment, Aisha would gladly oblige. ¡°I was thinking of adjusting today¡¯s training a bit for Lady Iris. Would that be alright?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Training should be varied to keep the body from adapting and to ensure continuous improvement. I¡¯d actually welcome it.¡± That was a very Aisha-like response. ¡°Let¡¯s get started, Lady Iris.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Still looking a bit puzzled, Iris joined us as our training began. The training method was simple. Iris, like Ban, had awakened her aura at a young age. However, while Ban¡¯s mastery of aura was a step above, allowing him to wield it with flair, Iris¡¯s ability to use aura at all was significant in itself. Throughout the training, I instructed Iris to continuously release her aura. Initially, she was confused, but perhaps because I had built enough trust with her, she complied. Thus, Iris spent the entire morning expending her aura. When she reached her limit, unable to produce any more, the training session ended. ¡°Phew, do you do this every day?¡± As Iris caught her breath and asked, I smiled. ¡°Lady Iris, endurance is national strength.¡± ¡°I think I understand a bit why Hannon never seems to get tired.¡± Even during the perilous Demon Dungeon incident, I had survived purely on stamina. Through this training, Iris seemed to gain some insight into that. ¡°How do you feel physically?¡± ¡°Physically?¡± Hearing my question, Iris lifted the edge of her workout clothes slightly. For a brief moment, her pale stomach came into view, making me momentarily dizzy. I felt like I might be accused of blasphemy. ¡°I think I¡¯ve lost weight.¡± ¡°Lady Iris, if Hania were here, she would have fainted.¡± "Did you think I wouldn¡¯t investigate after what you said last time? If there¡¯s a pervert sneaking into the girls¡¯ dorm, of course, I¡¯d look into it." Why is the stalker acting so confident? "You¡¯ve been going in and out of Iris¡¯s room. What on earth are you doing? What if you get caught?" Iris knows me as Hannon. If she were to find out I¡¯m Vikamon, I¡¯d be executed immediately for trespassing into the princess¡¯s quarters. "I¡¯m just helping Iris sleep better, that¡¯s all." In truth, I¡¯m merely fulfilling the role of a comfort doll. I swear I¡¯ve never done anything shameful. Besides, any primal desires have been forcibly suppressed, making such actions impossible for me. "As long as you keep your mouth shut, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll get caught." "I don¡¯t want to see you get executed, so I¡¯ll keep quiet, but..." Seron grumbled as she glanced at me. "...It still feels unfair to me." "What¡¯s unfair about it?" "I can¡¯t sleep well either." I blinked at her. What is she talking about when she was dozing off during class this morning? "Because I keep thinking about you." Oh, my god. Seron¡¯s face flushed bright red, and she fidgeted nervously. She had turned into a tomato after boldly confessing. I didn¡¯t expect her to come at me head-on like this. "...Aren¡¯t you embarrassed saying something like that?" "I am embarrassed! But what can I do? It¡¯s the truth!" Apparently, it was true. Seron bit her lips and covered her face with both hands. "Don¡¯t look at my face." Even I felt embarrassed watching her. "No, look at my face properly. Remember how serious I am!" I looked at Seron quietly before glancing around. Luckily, there was no one else around. Since we had chosen a secluded path for our stroll, it was only natural. It seemed Seron had deliberately brought me to a private spot to say this. She¡¯s quite cunning. I slightly loosened the Veil Bandages, revealing my Vikamon form. "Ah, ah, ah..." As soon as I turned into Vikamon, Seron froze on the spot. "Seron, say it again." Her eyes darted around nervously, and she began fidgeting like a helpless girl. "Hiyaa..." Then, making a strange noise, she turned around and ran away. Recently, I¡¯ve discovered a new way to deal with Seron. When I¡¯m in Hannon¡¯s form, she acts cheeky as usual, but the moment I become Vikamon, she can¡¯t handle it and flees immediately. It seems she just can¡¯t get used to Vikamon¡¯s face. ¡®Well, she did spend nearly her entire life harboring feelings for him.¡¯ Seron still needed time to prepare her heart. After seeing Seron off safely, I rewrapped the veil over my face. Seron is growing bolder by the day, and it¡¯s becoming a concern. ¡®More importantly, the time has come.¡¯ Looking at the vividly colored autumn leaves, I realized that Act 4, Scene 2, was beginning. Act 4, Scene 2. The International Tournament. It¡¯s a tri-annual event where academy students from various kingdoms and empires compete as a form of friendly rivalry. And in this event, there¡¯s someone I must transfer to Zerion Academy. ¡®I poured everything into preparing for this over the summer vacation.¡¯ Clenching my fists tightly, I steeled my resolve. For Iris¡¯s nightmares and the future ahead, this individual was essential. Someone with a power akin to the Flame of Resolve. I had to bring them to Zerion Academy. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 87 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 87: Scars and Ointment Act 4, Scene 2. International Solo Exhibition. Before that time arrived, a new task was added to my schedule: Helping Iris overcome her nightmares through training. Iris followed my instructions and trained diligently every day. As a result, the frequency of her nightmares had recently decreased significantly. "...I didn¡¯t have one again." Early in the morning, after completing her training, Iris looked at me with a dazed expression, surprised she hadn¡¯t had a nightmare that night either. "How did you do it?" "It¡¯s simply because Iris worked hard during training and managed to dissipate the energy of her nightmares." In truth, it was all thanks to her efforts. I didn¡¯t do much. Iris faithfully followed my advice, using her aura actively to exhaust the power fueling her nightmares. This was by no means an easy task. It was entirely her hard work. "...So, it¡¯s like exercising a lot helps you sleep better?" "It¡¯s similar. Many cases of insomnia are due to having too much energy left in the body to fall asleep." But this was only a temporary solution. The more Iris used her aura, the stronger she would become. Eventually, she¡¯d reach a point where even using up all her aura in one day would be impossible. ¡®Iris is a genius, after all.¡¯ Her growth rate was far beyond that of ordinary people. I knew I¡¯d only be able to delay the inevitable. But for now, this method worked well enough as a stopgap. Above all, I planned to resolve her nightmares completely before she reached that point. "Do you regret listening to me?" "No." Iris didn¡¯t deny it, but a trace of curiosity lingered in her eyes. "How does Hannon know I¡¯m having nightmares?" Iris¡¯s nightmares originated from Demon Sovereign. She was vaguely aware of this herself. However, it wasn¡¯t something she could share with anyone. Iris had no intention of risking her life by revealing such a truth. She had lived her life desperately, feeling selfish but surviving nonetheless. In the midst of this, someone appeared who knew about the nightmares she¡¯d been hiding. Iris had never once mentioned that her insomnia was caused by nightmares. Yet here I was, already aware of the cause, so it was only natural for her to be suspicious. I looked at her and smiled faintly. "Is that the only thing you¡¯re curious about?" "..." Of course not. My actions so far must have left Iris utterly baffled. Even the intelligence network of the Third Princess couldn¡¯t figure me out. That was who I was to her: an enigma. "I recall you once said that the things I do aren¡¯t just for my sake." Iris¡¯s gaze locked onto me. That day, she¡¯d seemed particularly despondent. She nodded slightly, as if she remembered. "You were right. I don¡¯t act solely for your benefit, Iris." Upon hearing this, a hint of disappointment appeared in Iris¡¯s eyes. "However, helping you is still one of my reasons for acting." I wanted Iris¡¯s nightmares to fade away. She¡¯d spent her life as a pawn of Demon Sovereign, unable to sleep properly, tormented endlessly. In the end, she was destined to become the ultimate villainess, nothing more than Demon Sovereign¡¯s puppet. I didn¡¯t want her life to end like that. I hoped she could live like others her age, enjoying the things she desired. If she wished, she didn¡¯t need to cling to her status as a princess. I wanted her to savor life on her terms. "Iris, I want you to live a peaceful life, free from nightmares." Before I knew it, a gentle smile had formed on my lips. "You deserve such a life, Iris." Iris stared at me blankly. ¡°Kill me. Just kill me already!¡± One member, overwhelmed by work, screamed and collapsed in frustration. The others silently continued their tasks, unaffected by his outburst. After the recent boycott incident, even the student council couldn¡¯t escape scrutiny. Fortunately, under Nikita¡¯s leadership, this year¡¯s student council hadn¡¯t engaged in any corruption. They managed to avoid punishment. Instead, the inspectors went as far as tracking down graduates to hold them accountable. Zerion Academy was one of the Empire¡¯s symbols of prestige. Having been tainted by corruption, the authorities were determined to root it out completely. It was also revealed that Sylvester, the former president, had covertly used the backing of the Drapen family to shield the council from corruption scandals. Although Sylvester resigned as president, taking full responsibility, his reputation within the council soared to new heights. One only realizes the value of a flower after it has withered. With the departure of the two flowers, Nikita and Sylvester, only darkness remained for the student council. The vacant seats of the president and vice president. The workload that had piled up due to the absence of assistants. The looming international individual competition. The student council was drowning under a tsunami of responsibilities. ¡°Ugh, ugh...¡± Next to me, Foara was mumbling incoherently as he scanned through documents. ¡°Hm.¡± Beside him, the second-ranked martial arts student from the first year, Midra, calmly sorted the paperwork. He seemed to have a hidden knack for administrative tasks. But among them, one individual was clearly in the worst state. While everyone else was busy, the secretary was staring blankly out the window, mentally exhausted. Nivolance Panima, the top literature student in the third year. In the student council, the secretary traditionally held the third-in-command position. But with both the president and vice president absent, he was forced to fill their roles as well. The first-ever student council member in Zerion Academy¡¯s history to serve as president, vice president, and secretary at once! It was an illustrious position, but his eyes held nothing but despair. ¡°...I can¡¯t take this anymore.¡± Suddenly, Nivolance clenched his fist tightly. He adjusted his glasses and looked around at everyone. ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll be so buried in student council work that we won¡¯t even be able to function properly in the academy. This is too much, no matter how you look at it!¡± No one responded to his outburst, but their expressions showed agreement. ¡°We need reinforcements¡ªsupport troops to prepare for the international competition. The meeting is tomorrow, for heaven¡¯s sake!¡± Grinding his teeth, he covered his face with his hands. Tomorrow was the preliminary meeting between academy student councils. Nivolance couldn¡¯t imagine attending as just the secretary. What¡¯s more, if he left, the student council would drown in its own workload. As the top literature student, Nivolance was responsible for handling one-third of the council¡¯s duties. ¡°Hannon Irey.¡± ¡°Yes, Secretary.¡± I stopped writing and looked up when I heard my name called out of nowhere. He gazed at me with desperate eyes. ¡°I heard you often accompany the Third Princess.¡± He has sharp ears. I quickly understood where this was going. ¡°The Third Princess is expected to be inaugurated as Zerion Academy¡¯s president next year.¡± Not expected¡ªguaranteed. Iris, with her martial prowess, grace, and status, lacked nothing. It would be more surprising if she didn¡¯t become president. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have any issues acting as interim president, would she?¡± In other words, he was asking me to persuade Iris to take the role temporarily. Iris, being well-qualified and already intending to become president, would likely agree. ¡°And the vice president position is vacant as well.¡± They had planned to hold an interim vice president election, but the series of boycott incidents delayed it indefinitely. ¡°You¡¯re also close with Sharin Sazaris, the top-ranked second-year magic student, aren¡¯t you? The daughter of the Blue Tower Master.¡± Uh-oh. This wasn¡¯t heading in a good direction. While Iris might agree, there was no way Sharin would cooperate with something like this. ¡°Make the Third Princess the interim president, Sharin Sazaris the interim vice president, and take them to the international academy conference tomorrow! No matter what!¡± Our secretary had officially lost his mind. [PR/N: Lmao, who does bro think he¡¯s talking to? The main character who can do anything?] [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 88 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 88: The Student Council''s Temporary Secretary Stress makes people vulnerable. Nivolance Panima, the temporary secretary, was incredibly vulnerable. ¡°Just do it. Bring them here, no matter what.¡± Overwhelmed by excessive work and responsibilities, Nivolance was losing it due to stress. I watched him with a faint sense of guilt. It was partly my fault things had come to this. ¡®It was unavoidable because of the scenario flow, though.¡¯ I did feel a bit bad that all the work had fallen on Nivolance. The problem was that his stress had turned him into a man of unstoppable determination once he made up his mind about something. In the case of Iris, a quick word to Hania had been enough to get approval. ¡°Yes, she says she''ll do it right away.¡± Iris was already planning to become president, so there was no reason for her to oppose the suggestion. The problem lay with the vice president candidate Nivolance had mentioned. Sharin Sazaris. ¡°I don¡¯t wannaaa.¡± As expected, Sharin pouted upon hearing my proposal. She¡¯d already devoured three buns before I even got a word in, and now she was complaining with her mouth full. It made me want to grab her cheek and pull. ¡°You already ate the buns.¡± ¡°Those were given to me because Hannon likes me.¡± ¡°Sharin, I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something. I don¡¯t feel even the slightest romantic emotion for you.¡± Sharin squinted at me. We were sitting across from each other, and at some point, she¡¯d taken off her shoes and put her bare foot on my thigh. Where did her socks go, and why is she barefoot? Her movement caused her skirt to hike up, and as a guy, it was impossible not to glance at such an intentional gesture. ¡°Realllyyy?¡± Sharin gave a lazy smile. Her fox-like eyes sparkled with amusement. This cheeky girl. Her foot started poking the inside of my thigh. I stared at it for a moment before grabbing her big toe and pressing hard. ¡°Kyahhh!¡± Sharin shrieked and quickly pulled her foot back. ¡°What are you doing, making everything smell weird?¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t smell.¡± In truth, there wasn¡¯t any particular smell coming from her. ¡°Put it back. I¡¯ll check again.¡± ¡°Hannon, are you some kind of pervert?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the one shoving their foot into someone else¡¯s thigh?¡± Where does she even pick up these habits? Now that I think about it, Sharin often reads novels without covers. Could it be that she¡¯s into something like sensual literature? ¡®She acts like she doesn¡¯t care about the world.¡¯ Still, you never know what¡¯s inside someone¡¯s heart. Sharin might have her own dark secrets. Thinking that made me shiver a bit. ¡°...You¡¯re not planning to do anything weird to me, are you?¡± ¡°...What kind of imagination is thattt?¡± Even Sharin couldn¡¯t let that one slide, raising her eyebrows in disbelief. I decided to stop teasing her. ¡°You¡¯re sulking because of the last incident, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Sharin turned her head away without saying anything. We¡¯d known each other long enough for me to understand her personality. Sharin was naturally moody. When I played the game, it was hard to grasp her character. But after spending time with her, I¡¯d begun to understand her heart a little. Right now, she was sulking. Probably because I hadn¡¯t told her anything about the boycott incident. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t understand why that made her upset. If I had to guess, maybe it was because Isabel knew about it, but she didn¡¯t. Of course, while it was officially for camaraderie, it was essentially a microcosm of global political dynamics. The representatives of each academy were individuals of unparalleled prestige from their respective nations. It was no surprise that Sylvester, despite lacking talent, became the president simply by virtue of being the Duke of Drapen. And now, I was heading to the World Academy Assembly Hall, where the representatives of the six academies would gather. Of course, I wasn''t a key participant. I was just one of those auxiliary members every student council has. As an interim secretary, I had been asked to attend. ''How did I end up as an interim secretary?'' Perhaps it was because I had been diligent in my duties within the student council. For some reason, Nivolance had earmarked me as the next secretary. Unlike the president and vice president, the position of secretary was often passed down within the council. Nivolance had decided to pass the role on to me. In terms of qualifications as a secretary, there were many others more capable than I. After all, the student council was predominantly comprised of literature students. These were individuals who lived and breathed within the world of paper and ink. Even if I had lived in a modern society and worked hard on student council tasks, there was no way I could outdo them. Thus, the role of secretary traditionally went to literature students. But Nivolance said this to me: "Hannon, do you think there''s anyone among the current second-years who can adequately support Lady Iris as secretary?" Faced with Nivolance'' serious question, I couldn''t bring myself to respond. The third princess, Iris Hysirion. She was a flawless princess who excelled in both intellect and physical prowess. Her royal status, combined with her innate genius, would intimidate anyone in the Empire. To perform as a secretary by her side would require immense courage. Yet, with the president and vice president both absent, the student council had suffered greatly. Most of the second-year literature students who had been active in the council were demoralized. It was only natural¡ªbeing thoroughly reprimanded would shake any student''s mental state. Could such individuals work as Iris'' secretary? Nivolance shook his head. At the very least, whoever became the secretary would surely develop stress-induced gastritis and alopecia. "But you''d be fine, wouldn''t you?" I had courage¡ªor rather, my growing indifference to self-preservation since joining the Butterfly Flame Arc had fortified my nerve. Perhaps the loss of love had eroded my sense of self-care, but it had proven unexpectedly useful in moments like this. Moreover, I was acquainted with Iris. Though I might lack the skills of a secretary, I was unlikely to crumble under the pressure and flee. "Hannon, you''re the only one." Nivolance made an earnest request: to support those two individuals well at the assembly. Thus, I had no choice but to attend the assembly as an interim secretary. And now, what was I doing? Clatter, clatter¡ª The sound of the carriage wheels echoed. My task was simple. I was, essentially, Princess Iris'' beloved doll. Yes, the primary reason I was here wasn¡¯t to serve as a secretary but to accompany her as her cherished companion. With her arms wrapped around me, Iris rested her chin on my head as she slept. I had to keep my balance to ensure she didn¡¯t fall over. By now, I was accustomed to this. It was almost routine. The problem lay in the woman who was quietly observing this scene in front of me. "......" Her crimson eyes were fixed on me, staring intently. For a moment, it felt as if a faint smile played across her lips. On her lap, Sharin, who was currently the most irksome person to me, was sleeping peacefully. The woman silently watching me was none other than Isabel Luna. Somehow, she had ended up traveling with us to the assembly. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 89 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 89: Karma Isabel Luna. The main heroine of Flame Butterfly. She is neither the acting president nor the acting vice president. Thus, under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to accompany us on the way to the conference hall. However, those holding the positions of president and vice president were allowed to bring one assistant. Iris chose me, the acting secretary, as her assistant. Normally, Hania would have gone, but since this was a student council matter, she gave up her spot for me. ¡¸Lady Iris has trouble sleeping in new places, so it''s better if Hannon goes with her.¡¹ Lately, Hania seemed quite cheerful, having seen Iris sleep peacefully. Perhaps because of that, her trust in me had significantly increased. Thanks to her, I was the one who ended up by Iris''s side. So, who brought Isabel along? The answer was already clear. It was Sharin, lying with her head on Isabel¡¯s lap. Isabel had eagerly volunteered to come along. When I first heard that Isabel was joining us, I didn¡¯t pay it much mind. Previously, Isabel had been a little sulky when I left a battle unresolved and withdrew early. But she wasn¡¯t the type to sulk in such a setting. The only thing I hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Iris would doze off in the carriage and fall asleep clinging to me. And she did it so naturally, too. "......" Silence filled the space between me and Isabel. Ever since Iris fell asleep holding onto me, Isabel had been staring at me intensely. Iris¡¯s strength was not of this world. Bound firmly in place, I couldn¡¯t escape from the cramped carriage. Feeling awkward under Isabel¡¯s gaze, I looked away, prompting her to finally open her mouth. "You... sleep like that with Lady Iris every day?" Her tone was sharper than usual. I had been caught by Isabel sneaking into the girls'' dormitory disguised as Hania. Luckily, Isabel hadn¡¯t blabbed about it anywhere, but it didn¡¯t stop my heart from pounding with anxiety every day. "...Isabel, there¡¯s a reason for this." "It¡¯s because of Lady Iris¡¯s sleep, isn¡¯t it?" Did Isabel already know? "Everyone knows that Lady Iris has trouble sleeping." Iris had severe insomnia. Even if she didn¡¯t show it outwardly, it was something you couldn¡¯t help but notice while living at the academy. "And I know how much suffering that brings, too." After Lucas¡¯s death, Isabel had suffered from long-term insomnia herself. She understood that pain all too well. "But Lady Iris has been sleeping well lately." Thanks to my efforts, Iris had been able to sleep well recently. So much so that even outsiders like Isabel could see how much brighter her face had become. "And that¡¯s because of you, isn¡¯t it?" Isabel had realized that I was the reason. "Yeah, that¡¯s right." When I answered honestly, Isabel let out a small sigh. "You did well. Honestly, this situation is a bit shocking, but if it¡¯s necessary for Lady Iris¡¯s sleep, then so be it." She showed the magnanimity befitting the main heroine. "Of course, if it looked like you had even the slightest ulterior motive..." But despite her generosity, Isabel smiled with eyes devoid of light. "...I¡¯d be very curious to see what happens next." "There¡¯s no way I¡¯d harbor such thoughts about the Third Princess." "Yes, that much is clear." Isabel spoke with certainty. Why did it feel like she could read my mind completely? I was starting to find Isabel a little scary. Moreover, the softness pressing against my back became even more pronounced. I wondered if this was really okay. ¡°Sometimes, there are secrets only family can know.¡± Iris smiled meaningfully and looked at Isabel. Seeing that smile, Isabel widened her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected Iris to take my side. Isabel didn¡¯t know the full story of my relationship with Iris. That¡¯s why the questions that had arisen couldn¡¯t be resolved simply by Iris defending me. When I looked up at Iris, she closed her eyes slightly and smiled faintly. It was a smile that seemed to say, ¡®You helped me with my insomnia, so I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡¯ As expected of the third princess. Her instincts were sharp as ever. ¡°And.¡± At that moment, Iris hugged me tightly. ¡°Hannon is my little brother, so I¡¯m not giving him to just anyone.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Isabel responded blankly. Iris had also noticed the possessiveness and obsession Isabel had been harboring secretly. Even if it was due to her seeing me as Lucas, it was still directed toward me. I had stayed by Iris¡¯s side all this time. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t have noticed. And now, Iris asserted her claim over me. Her words carried the meaning that she wouldn¡¯t hand over her beloved doll to just anyone. However, Isabel, who already bore a mix of love and hatred toward me, had previously been shaken by the fake girlfriend, Hania. Iris¡¯s declaration was like throwing fuel onto the fire burning within Isabel. Isabel¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed. Her expression was anything but that of a typical heroine; it was downright menacing. ¡°Lady Iris, isn¡¯t it improper to talk about your younger brother as if he¡¯s a possession?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a princess.¡± Isabel was momentarily speechless. She hadn¡¯t expected Iris to use her status to suppress her. ¡°...Since you¡¯re a princess, shouldn¡¯t you set an example instead?¡± However, Isabel showed no signs of backing down easily. ¡°Looking out for family is exemplary enough.¡± ¡°Overstepping boundaries in the name of care becomes harmful. Allowing everything in the name of family is no different from domestic violence.¡± A strange tension swirled between Isabel and Iris. It almost seemed like sparks were flying between their eyes. And caught in the middle, I sat with a resigned expression. With Iris already holding me tightly, I had no way to intervene. At that moment, my eyes met Sharin¡¯s, who had apparently woken up at some point. She assessed the atmosphere in the carriage and moved her lips. ¡°Lover¡¯s quarrel.¡± Sharin found the situation extremely entertaining. It was her first time seeing Isabel stand up to Iris like this, so it was natural for her to be intrigued. Reading her lips, I closed my eyes. At least if this were a lover¡¯s quarrel, it might have made me feel better. The idea of beautiful women fighting over me could have at least boosted my self-esteem. But this was different. One side saw me as a mix of love and hatred. The other saw me as a beloved toy. It was far from love. Their claims of ownership over me didn¡¯t consider my feelings at all. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t step in. Was this my karma? All I wanted was to turn a bad ending into a happy one. ¡®Lucas.¡¯ For some reason, I missed him today. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 90 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 90: Protagonist of Side Story As mentioned earlier, the world consists of five kingdoms and an empire. Curiously, the empire and the five kingdoms share borders near a central point. At the heart of these borders lies a statue symbolizing a figure who represents global unity. This figure is the great hero who once ended a seemingly endless world war. Wolfram. Beside this great hero Wolfram stood five companions who followed him. Each of them hailed from a different country. After the war ended, they returned to their respective nations and established academies dedicated to peace. These academies bear the names of the six heroes and are located across the nations. However, Wolfram¡¯s nation was the first to be destroyed during the war. This was because Wolfram¡¯s country was the central nation, sharing borders with every other nation in the world. To honor Wolfram, the world designated the remains of his former nation as a sanctuary. Thus, Wolfram¡¯s Sanctuary was built, and it is now the venue for this meeting. Out of respect for his heroic deeds, peace is maintained within Wolfram¡¯s Sanctuary no matter the circumstances. This rule is upheld across the empire and the five kingdoms. Breaking this rule would mean turning the entire world against you, along with losing all social justification. This made the sanctuary a perfect place for the academy members, future key figures in global affairs, to convene. ¡®After all, the International Individual Tournament will also take place here.¡¯ Held every three years, the International Individual Tournament brought my companions and me to Wolfram¡¯s Sanctuary. ¡°Welcome, esteemed students of Zerion. We have been expecting you.¡± As we stepped out of the carriage, an elderly gentleman accompanied by several maids greeted us. Even the emperor of the empire visits Wolfram¡¯s Sanctuary with the utmost courtesy. The staff here are seasoned in receiving distinguished guests. ¡°Lady Iris Hysirion, Lady Sharin Sazaris, Lady Isabel Luna, and Sir Hannon Irey. It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Monorage, your guide.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Monorage. We look forward to your guidance.¡± Iris responded with the grace befitting a princess. Those who serve at Wolfram¡¯s Sanctuary have renounced their family names, dedicating their lives to honoring the great hero. Thus, even royalty must show them proper respect. ¡°The pleasure is all mine.¡± Monorage smiled at Iris¡¯s courteous response and began leading us. Of course, Isabel and I couldn¡¯t help but stare at Iris as we followed behind her. She exuded so much grace that it was hard to believe she had been engaged in a petty staring contest with Isabel earlier. ¡°I never thought Lady Iris¡¯s personality could be like that.¡± As Isabel pointed out, Iris rarely reveals her true nature. She always maintains the image of a strong, dignified princess. It¡¯s uncommon for her to show personal desires. But lately, Iris had changed. Her previously restrained personality sometimes emerged unexpectedly. Even earlier, in the carriage, Iris displayed a possessiveness that was nearly unheard of. ¡°And that¡¯s thanks to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Isabel glanced at me. Iris often revealed her true self in front of me. ¡°She must be in a good mood because she¡¯s sleeping well these days.¡± Iris¡¯s newfound hobby is sleeping, and she tries to nap whenever she can. Of course, she still can¡¯t sleep properly unless I¡¯m by her side. ¡°That¡¯s because of you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Well, she¡¯s not wrong. As I didn¡¯t deny it, Isabel pouted slightly and followed Iris. ¡°Hannon.¡± At that moment, Sharin bumped her head lightly against my back. ¡°I think I know what¡¯s in your future, Hannon.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to get stabbed.¡± I stretched Sharin¡¯s cheeks as punishment. Even as a joke, don¡¯t say things like that. ¡°Ungh!¡± While Sharin rubbed her reddened cheeks, I followed the others. The conference hall at Wolfram¡¯s Sanctuary had a white marble floor that sparkled as we entered. The hall was luxuriously built, but it exuded elegance rather than excess. ¡®Must¡¯ve taken the architects a lot of effort to build this.¡¯ But now, the protagonist, Lucas, was gone. What¡¯s lacking must be compensated for elsewhere. My eyes swept over the students. These were the representatives¡ªpresidents and vice presidents¡ªsent by each academy. As expected, none of them were ordinary. But among them, three stood out the most. From the Kingdom of Illusions, Panisys. The Shadow¡¯s Son. Vice President, Solvas Umbra. He was chatting casually with the people around him. Even at a glance, he seemed sociable. It was clear he was skilled at handling people. From the Holy Kingdom, Lium. The Noble Saint. President, Acrede Saint Narea. The graceful saint remained silent. But knowing her true nature, I couldn¡¯t help but think she must be going through a lot. Seeing her in reality, I marveled at how well she hid it. From the Sky Kingdom, Parazon. The Sole Prince. President, Ergo Parazon. His face carried both arrogance and confidence. He was perpetually convinced of his superiority. These three were current-generation stars who had earned recognition even abroad. Iris and Sharin were grouped with them as part of the ¡°Six Stars.¡± ¡®And then...¡¯ Though Lucas¡¯s efforts would later revise the group to the ¡°Seven Stars,¡± that was now an impossible tale. Yet there was one individual more important than those three. A member of the Six Stars who had not yet appeared. ¡®Soon.¡¯ Currently, the poorest of the Five Kingdoms, a nation on the brink of collapse due to repeated policy failures. The Fallen Kingdom, Prelize. That was where the person I awaited would come from. Step. At that moment, footsteps echoed in the hall. All eyes naturally followed the sound. My gaze also turned toward the source of the footsteps. There, four figures were walking in. The Fallen Kingdom, Frelliz. A nation brought to ruin by an inept king. The students of Ordo Academy from that kingdom were entering. The person at the forefront had a shrunken posture and a shabby appearance. It was as if they wanted to flee from the public eye but were forced to lead due to their status. Behind them, two of the three others wore dark expressions. Their eyes betrayed their discontent with being here. ¡°Pfft.¡± ¡°What an embarrassing sight.¡± The young people gathered here were still immature. Some, drunk on their abilities, looked down on others. As expected, there were those who sneered at them. However, there was one exception. Among them, there was a single individual¡ªsomeone no one dared to mock. Her hair was a striking shade of blue, reminiscent of azure flames. Her eyes were the same vibrant hue. And her posture was upright and poised. She alone radiated brilliance in this hall. ¡®I¡¯ve been waiting.¡¯ She possessed a power most similar to Lucas¡¯s extinguished Flame of Resolve. The Unyielding Azure Flame. Eve. The protagonist of the spin-off series Dungeon Slayer Chronicles: Rise of the Azure Flame. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 91 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 91: Caught Doing This? The Side Story of the Azure Flame focuses solely on the first-year life of the protagonist, Eve. The reason is simple: this side story serves as an epilogue to earlier arcs of Demon Dungeon Academy Slayer. Demon Dungeon Academy Slayer consists of three main arcs. The first two arcs, preceding the Flame Butterfly arc, are set in different time periods. Both of them belong to earlier generations than the Flame Butterfly arc. I didn¡¯t play much of the first two arcs. One was a puzzle game, and the other was a bullet hell shooting game. As someone who enjoys pixel RPG games, they didn¡¯t suit my tastes. Perhaps that¡¯s why Demon Dungeon Academy Slayer had different fans for each arc. Among them, The Side Story of the Azure Flame was an appendix to the second arc. It was released as an RPG epilogue to promote the third arc, Flame Butterfly. As a result, The Side Story of the Azure Flame¡¯s Injury doesn¡¯t have a particularly long playtime. The first-year life at Ordo Academy is all there is, which proves the point. ¡®In other words, Eve is...¡¯ ...a character who has completed her scenario. This side story is also the only arc I played apart from the first two. Eve strode in confidently, her blue hair flowing. ¡°Azure Flame.¡± ¡°The sole star of Ordo.¡± Eve¡¯s remarkable achievements in the Ordo Kingdom are widely known. Because of this, other students seemed to be aware of her reputation. ¡°...So that¡¯s the Azure Flame.¡± Isabel muttered as she looked at Eve. It seemed even Isabel had heard of Eve¡¯s name. ¡®Well, she was frequently mentioned in the Flame Butterfly arc, too.¡¯ Eve is one of the six stars who made a name for themselves in their generation. My decision to play The Side Story of the Azure Flame was driven by my curiosity about Eve. From the perspective of the game developers, this was probably a ploy to pique curiosity and make players purchase the earlier arcs as well. It was a cunning tactic, but thanks to it, I encountered the protagonist of another arc. I could feel the heat emanating from her body. Seeing this, I was convinced. ¡®I absolutely must transfer Eve to Zerion Academy.¡¯ During the summer break, I wrapped up the event with the headmaster. The headmaster had agreed to handle Eve¡¯s transfer process, provided she was willing. ¡®Preparing for this was an absolute nightmare.¡¯ That¡¯s why I barely rested during the break. Now, only Eve¡¯s decision remained. But that was the hardest hurdle to overcome. Eve wouldn¡¯t lack attachment to Ordo Academy, even if the students there envied and resented her. ¡°Finally, we¡¯re all here.¡± Among the six stars, the only one from the humble kingdom of Zebra, which failed to record any stars in its generation, stood up. Following the president of Rosley Academy, the other student council presidents also rose from their seats and headed to the roundtable. Even the acting president, Iris, stood up and moved toward the roundtable. Soon, the attendees took their seats at the roundtable, and the meeting began. The content of the meeting didn¡¯t particularly interest me. After all, it was just about discussing the international individual competition. ¡®While the influence of student council presidents within the academies can¡¯t be ignored...¡¯ ...events on the scale of the international individual competition are managed and overseen by the headmasters and professors. Thus, this meeting was more symbolic than anything else. In reality, networking with future influential figures during the party afterward held more significance. ¡®But because of that...¡¯ ...the conversations during the meeting were intense, without any concessions. Everyone here was aware that they would likely become representatives of their respective nations in the future. Losing ground here was tantamount to falling behind later. This was a meeting staking the pride of their nations. It was a brutal power struggle, to say the least. ¡°Yaaawn.¡± Sharin yawned, completely uninterested in such matters. Iris tilted her head, her actions urging me to hurry and come over. I quietly inhaled and exhaled. This feels like it¡¯s going to lead to another fight between the two of them. It¡¯s about time I drew a line. This is going too far. ¡°Lady Iris, your recent antics have been excessive. Even I find it difficult to handle this constant behavior.¡± I conveyed my words to Iris with utmost politeness, gazing at her firmly. Iris, perhaps realizing something, opened and closed her hands repeatedly. She wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t be reasoned with. She was likely acting this way because Isabel¡¯s presence had triggered her possessiveness. Iris was someone capable of restraining herself if she chose to. ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to help ensure Lady Iris has a restful sleep. However, if you continue behaving like this, it will tarnish your name. Not to mention, it puts me in a difficult position.¡± Isabel and Sharin weren¡¯t the types to spread gossip, but if someone else were to witness such behavior, it would become a serious issue. No matter how close we were as cousins, such displays between an 18-year-old man and woman would invite rumors. Especially for someone like Iris, a princess, such rumors could spread as damaging scandals. There were always people eager to find flaws in her otherwise perfect image. ¡°...Alright, I¡¯ll only act like this when we¡¯re alone.¡± Not stopping altogether, huh? Still, Iris showed willingness to restrain herself. Satisfied for now, I turned to Isabel. She nodded approvingly, as if agreeing with my rebuke of Iris. Isabel, you¡¯re no different. ¡°And Isabel, you¡¯ve been meddling too much lately.¡± Isabel flinched. She had grown more intrusive recently, acting like a childhood friend despite our rocky history. Understanding her insecurities, I had overlooked it, but her obsession had been escalating. ¡°I know you dislike me criticizing Lucas, but enough is enough.¡± I reminded Isabel of my disdain for Lucas, knowing it would strike a chord. Although it hadn¡¯t been very effective lately, I had originally been at odds with Isabel. After various twists and turns, we had become rivals. But we weren¡¯t supposed to be this close. ¡°....¡± Isabel lowered her gaze to the floor. Having warned her enough, I hoped she would restrain herself for a while. ¡°Lastly, Sharin.¡± I called out to Sharin, who had somehow sneaked into the room and was munching on popcorn. ¡°If you keep watching with that entertained look, I¡¯ll give you a German suplex.¡± ¡°Ummm.¡± With popcorn stuffed in her mouth, I couldn¡¯t make out what she said. Her puffed-up cheeks made me want to pinch them. But I refrained, knowing she would probably retaliate with magic. ¡°Well then, take it easy. I¡¯m going to get some fresh air.¡± I quickly excused myself, unwilling to stay in that tense atmosphere any longer. Fortunately, no one followed. Once outside, I finally caught my breath. Today, I learned one thing. The compatibility between Isabel and Iris is the worst. I need to avoid putting them together in the future. As I reflected on this, I continued walking. It was then that I saw a cascade of blue hair fluttering near the hallway window. Familiar with that hair color, my eyes widened slightly. It was Eve. The moment she saw me, she walked straight over, as if I had been her target all along. Her unwavering gaze locked onto mine. As expected of the protagonist of a side story, her presence was extraordinary. ¡°You.¡± Eve addressed me directly, leaving me frozen on the spot. ¡°You¡¯ve been affected by the magic of an ancient dragon.¡± This was an unexpected turn of events. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 92 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 92: The Mysterious Figure I couldn¡¯t hide my confusion at her statement. ¡°You¡¯ve been affected by the magic of an ancient dragon.¡± Her words revealed that she had noticed the remnants of the ancient dragon lingering within me. How could she know? Having played as Eve before, I knew she didn¡¯t possess the sight abilities of someone like Sharin. There was no way she could detect the remnants of the dragon. Yet, Eve had noticed and was now speaking directly to me. My face became momentarily complicated as I quickly tried to read the emotions displayed on hers. Eve was an incredibly stoic character, which made her expressions hard to decipher. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I decided to feign ignorance. Her eyebrows furrowed slightly in response. As the protagonist, her appearance was impeccably convincing. Even her irritated expression looked fitting and composed. Now I understood her emotions. I could manipulate them. ¡°Denying it, are we?¡± Eve took a step closer to me as she spoke. Naturally, I took a step back. Her eyes gleamed with a subtle light. ¡°...Why are you retreating?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re approaching me in a threatening manner.¡± Her frown deepened. ¡°Threatening? In what way?¡± Sorry, but she was plenty intimidating. Eve was one of the main protagonists, alongside Lucas. Moreover, at this point in the story, her abilities surpassed his. To think that such a person noticed the remnants of the ancient dragon within me... Although the remnants I harbored weren¡¯t widely known, powers related to dragons were globally forbidden magic. Despite my calm demeanor, I was quite shaken. Never had I imagined that Eve would uncover this secret. What should I do? I had intended to engage with Eve in some manner, but I hadn¡¯t expected our interaction to unfold like this. ¡°...Am I truly that intimidating?¡± Her unexpected question caught me off guard. Eve stood there, arms crossed, looking down at her toes. She seemed... hesitant. Tilting my head, I observed her behavior. It was strange to see Eve, known for her indomitable spirit, show such vulnerability. There was a reason she was called the Unyielding Azure Flame. Something must have happened over the past six months. Even I didn¡¯t know much about Eve¡¯s backstory. Though her kingdom of Frelliz was a fallen one, it had endured long enough to influence the current generation. Still, outside of brief mentions in international competitions, Eve rarely appeared in the main storyline. ¡°Who said you¡¯re intimidating?¡± Perhaps it was my familiarity with her character from playing the game that made me ask so casually. Eve looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°...Never mind, it¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Her expression made it clear that someone had indeed called her intimidating. But this was my chance to keep the conversation going. I decided to take her bait without hesitation. ¡°Well, if I¡¯m honest, you are intimidating.¡± Eve¡¯s shoulders flinched. Her eyes wavered slightly. It seemed the comment about being intimidating had left a deeper scar than I expected. To think that such words could wound the Unyielding Azure Flame¡ªit was not an easy feat. ¡°You¡¯re naturally expressionless, and your aura is sharp.¡± ¡°A sharp aura? I¡¯m not like that.¡± ¡°Well, whatever your inner self may be, your aura is something you¡¯re born with.¡± Eve was undeniably beautiful. But beauty came in many forms. For instance, Isabel had the cheerful, golden retriever-like charm that made her seem harmless to everyone she met. Her face exuded a radiant, carefree brightness. Eve, on the other hand, was the complete opposite. She was beautiful but had the sharp, commanding presence of a fierce older sister. The type who, in real life, would dominate the top social circles at school. On top of that, her abilities ranked among the top six stars. When her natural demeanor combined with her background, it wasn¡¯t surprising that people found her intimidating. ¡°...I¡¯m not unaware of that,¡± Eve muttered, slightly gloomy, as she twirled a strand of her hair. ¡°I even grew my hair out to avoid looking too boyish.¡± The mention of a tomboyish vibe wasn¡¯t entirely off the mark. ¡°...Even children are scared of me,¡± She added softly. Now I understood who had called her intimidating. It was the children. I swiftly returned to my room at Zerion Academy. That was nerve-wracking. I didn¡¯t expect Eve to notice the dragon¡¯s magic. But knowing her character, she wouldn¡¯t report it anywhere. She wasn¡¯t the type to act recklessly without understanding my situation. She¡¯d probably try to resolve it herself. As I exhaled quietly, I felt the stillness of the room. Two people were watching me cautiously. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Hannon, take a break.¡± I blinked. ¡®Oh, right, I said something earlier.¡¯ I had forgotten. I should have waited a bit longer before coming back. I came back too early. I probably need to act a bit angrier now. ¡°Hannon, I¡¯m hungry.¡± But it turned out there was no need. Looking at Sharin, my irritation returned. Thanks to her, I confirmed I still wasn¡¯t over my anger today. * * * The international Academy meeting. As mentioned earlier, the true value of the meeting lay in the party that followed. A party where everyone could freely converse. Since the future leaders of the world were gathered, every conversation at the party became a network and a future asset. Thus, at the party, the children were desperately searching for people to talk to. They were practically political hyenas. In the middle of the bustling party hall, a confident woman strode in. The woman, dressed in a flowing black dress, was none other than the third princess of the Hysirion Empire, Iris Hysirion. As she walked, all eyes were drawn to her. Iris¡¯s signature decadent beauty instantly captivated the atmosphere around her. The children stared at her in awe. Iris was like a black rose. Her beauty irresistibly drew you in, but reaching out to touch her would prick you with thorns. That was Iris. But those who followed her were no less striking. Unlike Iris, who wore a dress, a woman in a school uniform with a languid expression appeared. Oddly enough, her attire drew even more attention. She was Sharin Sazaris, the daughter of the Blue Tower Master. Her dark blue hair fluttered as she yawned lazily. Beside her stood a woman with a radiant appearance like the sun. Dressed in a neat scarlet dress, her bright smile was contagious. She was the main heroine, Isabel Luna. The entrance of these three women caused the children to start murmuring. And trailing behind them was one boy. ¡®Wow, nobody¡¯s even looking at me.¡¯ It was none other than Hannon, the master of concealment techniques. Of course, my disguised face as Hannon was decent enough, but compared to those three, I was bound to be overshadowed. For me, that was ideal. While the focus was on them, I planned to slip into the background. ¡®Alright, time to fade into the crowd and observe.¡¯ Just as I thought that¡ª Step. I heard footsteps approaching. Startled, I looked up, wondering who it could be. I hadn¡¯t expected anyone to come my way in such a conspicuous moment. But I had forgotten something. My opponent wasn¡¯t someone who cared about such things. ¡°Hannon Irey.¡± She called my name precisely, as if she¡¯d heard it somewhere. I swallowed hard and turned my head. There stood a woman with blue hair wearing a sapphire dress. The unyielding blue flame. Eve. She had stepped up to me again, right here, in front of everyone¡¯s gaze. I never imagined she¡¯d make such a bold move. Of course, she¡¯s the heroine of a side story¡ªher actions are unpredictable. As Eve, who drew as much attention as the three earlier, spoke to me, all eyes turned our way. But they weren¡¯t the only ones looking at me. I felt two sharp stares behind me. Isabel and Iris. The two were glaring at the back of my head as if trying to bore holes through it. It was as if they were saying, ¡®You went out for a moment and already picked up another girl?¡¯ And then Sharin said it outright. ¡°This is unfair!¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 93 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 93: I Have Many Friends Jealousy is a natural emotion that comes with being human. It isn¡¯t limited to romantic relationships. For instance, a child may feel jealous when their parents¡¯ love is directed toward a sibling, even resorting to mischief to reclaim attention. Similarly, in friendships, jealousy may arise when one friend grows closer to someone else. At its core, jealousy stems from a desire for possession. Iris Hysirion is the third princess. As a princess, she grew up in an environment where she had to fight for everything she wanted. Once she claimed something, she could not afford to lose it. Losing something she had attained meant losing the reputation and achievements tied to it. It¡¯s only natural that Iris¡¯s desire for possession became exceptionally strong. Isabel Luna lost her most precious childhood friend six months ago. It¡¯s only natural for humans to crave possession. However, having lost the one thing she cherished most, she couldn¡¯t find anything to replace that sense of possession. Through a series of events, Isabel eventually found someone who could fill that void in her heart. Even if it was a mix of love and hatred, it gave her a new target for her intense desire to possess. What does this mean? Both Iris and Isabel are people with extraordinarily strong possessive tendencies. Love-hate relationships. Attachment figures. The possessive desires that were once manageable now clashed against each other. Eventually, they began fighting to ensure they didn¡¯t lose what they had. The primary cause of their conflicts was this very possessiveness. Because of them, my recent life had become increasingly complicated. That¡¯s why I had to step in and warn them to hold back. Fortunately, their possessive urges hadn¡¯t yet reached their peak. After my warning, the two managed to restrain themselves in my presence. ¡®For a while, I felt relieved.¡¯ But then, someone appeared who reignited their possessiveness. The unyielding azure flame¡ªEve. A girl who walked up to me at a party where key figures from each academy had gathered. I am certainly not someone Isabel or Iris sees as a romantic interest. But as women, they feel possessiveness toward me, a man. And as someone capable of realizing romantic relationships¡ªpossessiveness in its ultimate form¡ª The appearance of a woman would naturally drive their possessive urges to new heights. Especially when the newcomer is an attractive woman with the allure of romantic superiority, it only worsens the situation. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ I despised how clearly I could see the dynamics of human emotions. Having lost love, which disrupts rational judgment, I had grown adept at seeing through people¡¯s psyches. So, I instinctively recognized how dire this situation was. ¡®I wish I could be like those harem protagonists in games or novels, surrounded by women and grinning like an idiot.¡¯ But the crisis glaring me in the face was impossible to ignore. I could feel intense gazes burning into my back. Iris and Isabel¡¯s stares felt like they could pierce through me at any moment. It hurt. It hurt like hell. ¡°Hanon Irey, that¡¯s your name, right?¡± Yet, unaware of my predicament, Eve spoke to me again. I struggled to open my mouth, weighed down by the scorching gazes behind me. ¡°Yes, and how did you know?¡± But I couldn¡¯t stay silent forever. I forced myself to ignore the pressure from behind and smiled as naturally as possible. ¡°I asked around.¡± My shoulders flinched at her words. I quickly scanned the party hall. Whispers filled the air, some directed at me. She said she asked around. That meant she had inquired about me from the people here at the party. Eve, who usually kept to herself, had gone around asking about me. What did that mean? ¡®Everyone here is at the age where romantic relationships are a hot topic.¡¯ The conversations of a gathering of exceptional individuals were predictable. ¡°Looks like Eve has taken an interest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t think the Azure Flame would ever show romantic interest in anyone.¡± Sure enough, I overheard such comments. If I could hear them, so could the two people behind me. ¡°Eve, let¡¯s step outside for a moment to talk.¡± It wasn¡¯t wise to continue this conversation with her here. Out of sight, out of mind. It would ease their nerves somewhat. I decided to move first. As I turned to leave, Eve followed me without protest. Dodging the stares, I quickly escaped. A moment later, we stepped onto the terrace of the party hall, where the cool air greeted us. The stifling tension eased, and I could finally breathe. I was terrified of what would happen later. But first, I needed to handle this situation. ¡°Snooping around isn¡¯t great. How much did you hear?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re the third princess¡¯s cousin and that she was recently targeted for assassination using Ancient Dragon magic.¡± She had learned quite a lot. It was clear that people eager to impress Eve had eagerly shared whatever they knew. ¡°What?¡± Eve¡¯s voice carried surprise, disbelief slipping out as she spoke. She hadn¡¯t anticipated I¡¯d be able to grab hold of her sword, flames and all. This moment of shock was my only opening. My skin, now reddened from the heat, was reinforced with steel. Crack! In that instant, my fingers pierced through Eve¡¯s blade, shattering it completely. Eve froze in shock, unable to process what just happened. My eyes gleamed. Sword Breaker. Crash! Eve¡¯s sword shattered into countless pieces in an instant. And without hesitation, I swung my hand toward her stunned face. Just before my hand could connect with her, Eve tilted her head back and countered by twisting my arm. Despite her momentary surprise, her counterattack was flawless. It was clear evidence of the rigorous training she¡¯d undergone over the years. Whoosh! In a flash, she flipped me into the air and slammed me down. But I wasn¡¯t about to let her win that easily. Just before hitting the ground, I activated the magic engraving in my grip. Boom! The explosion¡¯s force stopped me mid-air. Using the arm she still held onto as a pivot, I swung my fist down toward her. The magic engraved on my elbow activated, amplifying the speed and force of my punch. Crash! The terrace floor shattered under the impact of my strike. But Eve slipped away. I quickly scanned through the smoke and spotted her retreating in the distance. That had been a serious strike. As expected of a side story¡¯s protagonist. ¡®She must have trained far harder than I have.¡¯ I¡¯d gone through my own intense training too. But Eve, even if just a side character, was still a protagonist. Her caliber was fundamentally on a different level. ¡°What on earth did you do to your body?¡± Eve glared at me, her expression filled with disbelief. She wasn¡¯t wrong ¡ª I¡¯d done plenty of tinkering with my body. To her, it must¡¯ve seemed utterly bizarre. ¡°It¡¯s all useful in the end.¡± I dusted off my hands as I stood. My sleeves were now completely burned away. I felt a pang of guilt, considering they were clothes Iris had given me. Clang! At that moment, Eve restored her shattered sword. Divine Weapon The Infinite Blade A sword that could take any form and restore itself no matter how damaged. It was thanks to these traits that her weapon could endure the unyielding heat of her azure flames. ¡°Though I was caught off guard, give up. You can¡¯t defeat me.¡± She declared her intent to fight seriously now. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± As I was now, it would be impossible to handle Eve, a fully realized protagonist. ¡°But I¡¯m not alone.¡± Screeeech¡ª The terrace door creaked open. The party inside had gone completely silent. Eve belatedly realized how much chaos we¡¯d caused. As her gaze shifted to the open door, a woman walked out. Her jet-black hair swayed, her ruby-red eyes glinting ominously. Darkness followed her every step, rippling like shadows. ¡°What on earth are you two doing?¡± The murderous intent in her voice reverberated through the air. A swirling storm of black malice centered around her. The Final Villainess. Iris Hysirion. Her appearance alone shifted the atmosphere instantly. And she wasn¡¯t the only one. From above, a girl in a school uniform descended slowly. The staff in her hand radiated pure white brilliance, the light so intense that even Eve felt uneasy. ¡°Wow, what fun you¡¯re having here.¡± Sharin Sazaris, the daughter of the Blue Tower Master. Lastly¡ª A honey-blonde-haired woman appeared by my side, wrapping her hand around my scorched wrist. Her gaze didn¡¯t fall on Eve. But as she looked down at my hand, her quiet fury was palpable. It was unlike the brightness she normally exuded. Isabel Luna, the main heroine of the Flame Butterfly arc. With her arrival, the situation shifted entirely. Even Eve couldn¡¯t handle this many people at once. She bit her lip and glared at me. I shrugged with a smirk. ¡°If you¡¯re so upset, why don¡¯t you call your own friends?¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 94 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 94: The Fake Confession I found myself face-to-face with three women from the Zerion Academy. As expected, Eve had no choice but to lower her sword. ¡°Eve, what on earth are you doing?!¡± The president of Rosley Academy, who belonged to the same Frelliz Kingdom as Eve, reprimanded her. ¡°President, it¡¯s just¡ª¡± Eve looked visibly flustered. Her actions were driven by a single thought: to immediately eliminate the remnants of the ancient dragon''s magic. Clearly, she hadn¡¯t considered the aftermath. Eve¡¯s gaze landed on me. She bit her lip tightly. If I were to reveal here and now that I wielded the ancient dragon''s magic, her actions would make complete sense. But without knowing the full extent of my circumstances, she wasn¡¯t the type to make rash statements, especially given her position. Wielders of the ancient dragon''s magic face the death penalty. The moment it became known that I had used such magic, my life would be over. Eve had no intention of killing me. She simply, and purely, believed the remnants of the ancient dragon''s magic needed to be eradicated. The danger inherent in the ancient dragon''s magic, the potential casualties it could cause, and even my life¡ªthese were all factors she likely considered before taking action. Her approach was reckless, sure, but at its core, her actions stemmed from a desire to save lives. ¡®A protagonist who¡¯s missing a bit of common sense, as always.¡¯ I knew the events that shaped Eve, having played through her story myself. Her nickname, The Unyielding Azure Flame, was a testament to her resilience. It came from the many ordeals she faced. Time and again, reality tried to break her, but Eve never faltered. She burned fiercely, like an azure flame. Those experiences had deeply rooted themselves in her life. As a result, once her mind was set, Eve would often act impulsively. This trait was likely why she struggled to connect with others. Her life had been too harsh, leaving her lacking in certain areas. Her Azure Flame ignites whenever she senses a hidden danger in her opponent. This time, it must have flared when she confronted me. ¡®I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d notice the ancient dragon¡¯s magic, though.¡¯ Even though I was the one attacked, knowing her circumstances, I didn¡¯t feel particularly upset. If anything, this was the outcome I had hoped for. I had deliberately provoked her. Eve was the type to act against anyone she deemed dangerous, even a complete stranger. And I had exploited that part of her, like a third-rate villain. ¡°Eve, just because I rejected your confession doesn¡¯t mean you should act like this.¡± ¡°...What?¡± For the first time, a flustered sound escaped Eve¡¯s lips. It wasn¡¯t just her. Everyone here turned to look at her, their eyes wide with surprise. Especially Isabel, who glanced at me sharply. She seemed to recall what had happened with Hania. Eve had been asking around about me at the party. As such, rumors about her interest in me had started to circulate. With my statement, the outcome was obvious. ¡°Eve, really?¡± ¡°So, Azure Flame burns brightly even in love.¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve guessed you had this side to you?¡± At this age, when emotions run high, everyone present empathized with Eve. Eve stood there, stunned by the unexpected turn of events. Her face flushed bright red. ¡°N-No! That never happened! It¡¯s a lie!¡± Eve denied it fervently, her voice raised. In an instant, she had become the lovestruck fool of the evening. The others watched her with pity in their eyes. Meanwhile, Eve glared at me with intense fury. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough,¡± Iris intervened, trying to calm things down, before turning to me. ¡°Hannon, go get your wounds treated.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wait! We need to clear up this misunderstanding first¡ª¡± Eve tried to grab me, but Iris stepped in her way. At the same time, a chilling, murderous aura emanated from her. ¡°I said that¡¯s enough.¡± Iris warned her not to cross the line any further. Eve could only watch as I walked away, her teeth clenched in frustration. After that, I managed to leave the party unscathed and returned to my room. Eve¡¯s Azure Flame had left me with a minor burn, but it was nothing a little treatment couldn¡¯t fix. For now, I decided to deal with my scorched clothing. Never in her life had she experienced such disgrace. To think he would turn her own attack back on her like that. To think he would do so with such a shamelessly composed expression while lying through his teeth¡ªit made her seethe. Of course, Eve knew it was her own fault. She was fully aware that it was wrong of her to attack him and injure his arm. But the danger of ancient dragon magic was undeniable. She¡¯d seen a user of ancient dragon magic once when she was younger. She vividly remembered how that person had met their end. Before she knew it, Eve kicked off her blanket and rose from her bed, gripping her infinite blade. Hannon¡¯s figure from earlier appeared before her eyes, and she steadied her breathing to shake off the bitter memory. Hannon had been stronger than expected. The sword she swung with the intent to end it in a single blow¡ªhe had deflected it without a weapon. ¡®That sensation from earlier...¡¯ It felt as though she had struck solid steel with her blade. Recalling that feeling, Eve slowly opened her eyes. It was certain he possessed a unique power. Whatever he¡¯d done to his body, the magic he wielded without a staff was nothing short of outrageous. ¡®He¡¯s unpredictable.¡¯ If the fight wasn¡¯t over quickly, she knew things could go south. From the moment she failed her first attack, Eve had essentially lost. The next time they crossed paths, she had to ensure his defeat. Eve swung her sword at the illusion of Hannon before her. The illusion mimicked Hannon¡¯s earlier movements, evading her blade. Unfazed, Eve continued her relentless strikes. The illusion continued dodging until Eve cornered it and brought her sword down in a decisive strike. Her blade cut through empty air. Breathing heavily, Eve refocused herself. ¡®Next time...¡¯ Her piercing blue eyes glimmered with determination. She would bring him down and erase the ancient dragon magic from existence. The International Academy Meeting marked the beginning of new encounters and fateful connections. * * * Time flew by in the blink of an eye. Autumn had deepened, and the International Individual Tournament was just around the corner. The students, brimming with anticipation, were training relentlessly. The tournament was an opportunity to showcase one¡¯s prowess to the world. Naturally, the students threw themselves into preparation with fervor. While everyone else trained out in the open, I locked myself away in a private training room. At Zerion Academy, you can apply for and use private training rooms. I had been using one every day to prepare for the tournament. My determination stemmed from a recent not-quite-a-date I¡¯d had with Sharin. Thanks to her, a new magic sigil had appeared on my body. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato, what are you even doing in there by yourself? Trying to roast yourself into charcoal again?¡± Seron had asked, puzzled, as she saw me emerge from training, charred black. I had simply told her to look forward to the tournament. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, will you?¡± Seron gently wiped my face with a handkerchief. Her caring touch made me blink and ask: ¡°This isn¡¯t the face you like, is it?¡± ¡°S-Shut up. If I like you, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Seron¡¯s face turned bright red as she spoke, lightly smacking my shoulder before running off. She was becoming bolder by the day. ¡°Hannon, don¡¯t forget we¡¯re only in a contract relationship.¡± Lately, Seron had been wearing her heart on her sleeve, which earned me a disapproving glance from Hania. It was a subtle warning to keep our relationship under wraps. Though I felt wronged, I nodded, knowing I owed her. Without her help with my disguises, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to infiltrate Iris¡¯s chamber. For that reason, I needed to maintain my agreement with her. ¡°Hannon, the International Individual Tournament... we can expect great things, can¡¯t we?¡± Hearing Ban¡¯s comment mid-training, I tilted my head. ¡°You mean from you?¡± ¡°Of course, but also Isabel.¡± Ban had been training with Isabel diligently. I also knew Isabel harbored a competitive spirit toward me. ¡°She¡¯s been preparing something big.¡± Something big? ¡®Could it be...¡¯ It was the right time for it. A smile formed on my lips. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± With everyone¡¯s anticipation mounting, the day finally arrived. The curtain rose on the International Individual Tournament. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 95 [translator - night] [proofreader - gun] w chapter 95: failure in placement international individual tournament. a friendly competition held among academies founded by heroes, aimed at ensuring the past is not forgotten. the friendly matches take place at the sacred ground of the great hero wolfram. this serves to honor wolfram''s heroic deeds and to demonstrate that the academies still uphold the world. ¡°wow, so this is wolfram¡¯s sacred ground!¡± seron stuck her head out of the carriage, her excitement clearly showing. sitting beside her, card looked out the window with a quieter demeanor than usual. it was only natural. for card, the person who had sent him as a spy would be here today. when our eyes met, he gave me a casual grin as if nothing was wrong. ¡°what¡¯s the matter, wagnon? feeling nervous? don¡¯t worry. first place is mine.¡± same as always, that guy. hania and iris were traveling in another carriage for the first time in a while. ¡¸in individual competitions, we¡¯re opponents. there won¡¯t be a repeat of what happened during the team competition.¡¹ during the team competition, i had led my team to victory against iris¡¯s team. aware of that, hania prioritized winning over their contract relationship this time. iris looked at me with a hint of regret, but she agreed with hania¡¯s decision. the same was true for isabel. ¡¸what you did last time? consider this the continuation. look forward to it.¡¹ during the boycott incident, i had walked away from a fight with isabel mid-battle. now she was framing this individual competition as a continuation of that. ¡®i¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯ i was curious to see how much isabel had grown. her importance in the story would only increase from here on out. hopefully, she had achieved significant growth. with everyone else scattered, the usual trio of troublemakers reunited after a long time. ¡°so, prince sweet potato, what rank do you think you¡¯ll get?¡± seron asked about my expected placement in the international individual tournament. such things are hard to predict, but i answered with a calm smile. ¡°i¡¯ll make it into the top six.¡± the prestige of the six stars. i intended to etch my name among them. * * * the arena prepared for the international individual tournament resembled a massive colosseum. with students from all six academies competing, it was inevitable for the arena to be this enormous. however, even with its size, it couldn¡¯t accommodate everyone. as a result, the international individual tournament began with preliminary rounds that mixed students from all six academies. the students were determined to pass the preliminaries, their resolve evident. the main event would be attended by key figures from the kingdoms and empires. to make a name for themselves, the students had to pass the preliminaries. and so, everyone received their preliminary group assignments. ¡°we¡¯re in different groups.¡± seron looked at me with disappointment. as she said, she wasn¡¯t in the same preliminary group as me. ¡°hehe, jealous? i¡¯m in the same group as wagnon,¡± card teased her. seron responded by punching card in the side before turning to me. ¡°prince sweet potato, you¡¯ll miss me too, right? i know you will.¡± ¡°of course. i was planning to eliminate you first, but now i won¡¯t get the chance. what a shame.¡± ¡°couldn¡¯t you just lie and say you want to stay with me?¡± ¡°i¡¯m too honest for that.¡± and then i got punched in the side by seron as well. she grabbed my collar tightly and threatened: ¡°if you don¡¯t say you want to stay with me, i¡¯ll... i¡¯ll kiss you!¡± what kind of crazy threat was that? as i stared at her in disbelief, seron turned bright red. she clutched her skirt tightly, trembling. if she¡¯s going to react like that, she shouldn¡¯t say such things in the first place. ¡°this is about what i expected, but it¡¯s pretty entertaining to watch,¡± card said, chuckling as he observed us. even after taking seron¡¯s punch, card seemed unfazed. quite resilient, that one. ¡°zerion academy.¡± "card." card''s gaze shifted toward me. "what do you think would happen if one of the six stars were to be eliminated in the preliminary round?" a sly smile spread across my lips. seeing it, card slowly rolled his eyes. "...are you confident?" no matter the place or time, there''s a universal truth: overbearing bosses are always disliked. recently, card had been complaining about severe exhaustion. the reason? he had been wrung dry by the foreign ministry. the series of incidents at zerion academy had caused an uproar. the mountain of exploitable information from those events was too tempting, and the foreign ministry had mercilessly squeezed card for it. for card, the events at zerion academy were nothing short of a disaster. they were far too dangerous for him to meddle in without risking exposure. the most important rule in spy work is not to get caught. if your identity as a spy is revealed, it could lead to catastrophic consequences. card had always adhered strictly to this principle while carrying out his missions. but the foreign ministry had ignored his position and drained him dry. and now, the son of the foreign minister and his superior had shown up. "have you ever seen me say something i wasn¡¯t confident about?" card let out a dry laugh. "not even once." he knew i wasn¡¯t someone who made empty promises. if i said something, i meant it. card, who had lived alongside me all this time, understood that better than anyone. "good. if one of the six stars gets eliminated in the preliminaries, the news will spread like wildfire." a sly grin appeared on card¡¯s face as well. "heheh." grantoni, clueless as ever, clacked his teeth together with us, laughing along. what a good-natured guy. "group 2, the preliminary round will begin now." a professor from another academy, who was overseeing this test, called out the names of the students in group 2. his assistants quickly began distributing bracelets to the students. "you will now move to the location indicated on your bracelet to participate in the preliminary round." at that moment, light emanated from the bracelets, pointing in a specific direction. "the light on your bracelet will turn off once you reach the designated location. the preliminary round will not begin until everyone has arrived at their spots, so make sure you confirm your position carefully." the direction pointed toward a forest, surrounded by a massive defensive magic barrier to prevent external intrusions. it was also the designated location for the preliminary round. "your bracelets are linked to your vital signs. if you become incapacitated, the light will extinguish. there are 300 participants in total, and the preliminary round will continue until only 16 remain." the preliminary groups were divided into four, meaning that 16 participants from each group would advance, forming a round of 64 in the finals. "only 16 out of 300? that¡¯s way too few." grumbles and murmurs spread among the students. naturally, most of them would be eliminated. "additionally, defensive magic will activate if your life is in serious danger. remember, this is a friendly competition. if you intentionally harm someone fatally, you will be immediately disqualified and face legal consequences. please keep this in mind: our true enemy is the demon dungeon. don¡¯t risk your life for this match." the professor emphasized the rules repeatedly, likely due to the history of accidents during the international singles tournament. fortunately, no one had died in these tournaments so far. ¡®unfortunately, this time won¡¯t be the same.¡¯ just one person. in this scenario for the international singles tournament, one person would die. and i knew exactly who it would be. it was one of the bad endings i had to prevent. "now, all students, please proceed to your designated locations." after glancing at card and grantoni, i set off with determined steps. i couldn¡¯t help but wonder where i would end up being assigned. where i was placed would determine what i needed to do. with those thoughts in mind, i arrived at my assigned location. and then, i saw a familiar face not far away. "um?" damn it. "oh, hello. aren¡¯t you the one who got confessed to by azure flame?" he greeted me with a bright smile. despite undoubtedly knowing my name, his tone was unnervingly nonchalant. the shadow¡¯s son. solvas umbra. the assignment had gone awry from the start. [translator - night] [proofreader - gun] w Chapter 96 [translator - night] [proofreader - gun] w chapter 96: swimming class solvas umbra. i never imagined i¡¯d face him right from the start of the international individual preliminaries. ¡®if you¡¯re going to assign me, at least do it properly.¡¯ then again, in this cramped forest, how much can they really manage? still, i couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit resentful. ¡°your name is hannon, isn¡¯t it?¡± solvas kept talking. the guy knew not just my name but everyone involved in this event like the back of his hand. ¡°since it¡¯s a coincidence that we ended up on the same team, how about teaming up? all we need to do is make it into the top 16 in the preliminaries. teaming up seems like a good idea.¡± solvas flashed a friendly smile. what a liar. the guy¡¯s probably already plotting to stab me in the back. ¡°really? if it¡¯s teaming up with someone like you, solvas, i¡¯d be honored.¡± but that goes for me too. solvas and i smiled at each other. solvas is not the type of person who¡¯s easy to deal with. he¡¯s never revealed his true intentions¡ªnot even once. but he doesn¡¯t know. that the person standing in front of him is the only one who can truly see through him. ¡°this is great. i¡¯ve already secured some people in our group. if we join up with them, we should be able to clear this easily.¡± the ones solvas ¡°secured¡± are just decoys. he undoubtedly has other members in this group who are truly on his side. ¡®the decoys will stick together, eliminate others, and once they¡¯re worn out...¡¯ he¡¯ll call on his real team members to take them down. ¡®he really is using the exact same method he employed in the international preliminaries before.¡¯ it was safe to assume so. ¡°that¡¯s a solid strategy. it seems like we can pass the preliminaries without wasting too much energy.¡± ¡°haha, is that so?¡± just then, a sound came from the bracelets we were wearing. it signaled that all the students had taken their positions. ¡¾3¡¿ the countdown to start the preliminaries began. ¡¾2¡¿ solvas and i exchanged smiles. ¡¾1¡¿ and then, i immediately crouched forward. ¡¾preliminaries start¡¿ whoosh! a shadow blade grazed past the tree next to my head. i stomped hard on the ground and activated the magic engraved beneath my feet. boom! like a cannonball, my body shot forward, charging straight at solvas. his eyes met mine, and he curled his lips into a grin. proof that he didn¡¯t trust me from the beginning, either. if he¡¯d done his homework, he¡¯d know i¡¯m dangerous. of course, he wouldn¡¯t take me into his decoy team, let alone trust me. thud! solvas stomped on the ground. shadows surged up like ink right in front of me. my vision was briefly obscured, but without hesitation, my hand lashed out toward the shadows. clang! my sword collided with a blade emerging from within the shadow. solvas stood there, gripping his shadow blade. the moment our blades clashed, we jumped back from each other. ¡°you didn¡¯t trust me from the start, did you?¡± ¡°same goes for you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± before i knew it, even my tone had changed. solvas chuckled with narrowed eyes. ¡°i¡¯m good at reading people, you see. i can tell when someone¡¯s suspicious.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t waste time talking to palm readers.¡± even at my provocation, solvas didn¡¯t flinch. he simply smiled. instead, the shadow beneath his feet began to writhe. the house of umbra possesses a unique skill passed down through generations. this skill is known as: night shadow. night shadow originates from a mystical power venerated by the umbra family for generations. mystical power: the lily¡¯s shadow. the ability to manipulate and reshape shadows at will, by severing a portion of the lily¡¯s shadow. what a ruthless bastard. the moment he judged me a threat, he played his strongest hand without hesitation. this move is unavoidable. as the wave that engulfed the trees and terrain closed in on me, i was swallowed whole by the shadows. * * * above the shadow wave. a boy with ash-gray hair styled in a wolf cut stood gracefully, his hair fluttering in the wind. solvas umbra. the son of shadows, one of the six stars. he had mastered a secret art of nocturnal shadows: the outlaw of the tides. this massive shadow wave consumed an enormous amount of energy. but its overwhelming power was undeniable. originally, he hadn¡¯t planned to use it. but the moment he saw hannon, he changed his mind. hannon had become a celebrity within just half a year at zerion academy. the lunatic who transferred to zerion academy and, on his very first day, openly criticized a past disaster. it was indeed madness. but the actions he displayed afterward made his words impossible to ignore. foreign nations had yet to fully grasp the extent of his feats. but solvas had planted spies within zerion academy. through them, he had learned of hannon¡¯s accomplishments. "the achievements we''ve seen are just the tip of the iceberg." there were too many inconsistencies in hannon¡¯s behavior, suggesting he was secretly up to something. ¡®his actions at zerion academy must serve some purpose.¡¯ zerion academy was far from a peaceful haven. if he had a purpose, it meant he was someone with countless hidden moves. solvas had studied hannon''s record and drawn his conclusion. and today. facing hannon in person, he made his decision. the look in hannon¡¯s eyes as he confronted solvas was unwavering. that meant either he was arrogantly confident in his abilities¡ª or he had a plan to counter solvas¡¯s powers. hannon was the latter. such individuals were dangerous if not dealt with early. solvas was not one to underestimate others easily. even as one of the six stars, he remained vigilant, constantly doubting and testing his opponents, throwing calculated moves or bold gambits when necessary. seeing hannon, solvas decided he had to play his strongest card. ¡®when sprouts grow rampant, you have to crush them thoroughly.¡¯ if the opponent has time to think of their next move, you crush them before they can act. though it wasn¡¯t part of his original plan, this was a perfect opportunity to sweep away all the students with the outlaw of the tides. that¡¯s what solvas thought. splash¡ª then he heard something. the sound was like swimming. thinking he must have misheard, solvas scanned his surroundings. all around him, only the pitch-black shadow wave raged. splash, splash¡ª but the sound came again. a bad feeling washed over him. he quickly turned his attention to the interior of the shadow wave. there, he sensed something moving. alarmed, he whipped his head toward the source of the disturbance. splash! inside the shadow wave, someone was cutting through it with astonishing speed. it was butterfly stroke. yes, it was butterfly stroke. within the shadow wave, glowing crimson eyes gleamed. "...is he insane?" solvas muttered blankly at the sight. and it was no wonder. what kind of lunatic would even think of swimming through a shadow wave? and yet, there he was. splash, splash, splash, splash, splash! faster than anyone could imagine. hannon irey. hannon, who the shadow wave had swallowed, was there. as solvas whispered his name, his fists clenched tightly. and in that moment, he realized¡ª hannon was far more dangerous than he had anticipated. [translator - night] [proofreader - gun] w Chapter 97 [translator - night] [proofreader - gun] w chapter 97: my specialty is self-destruction swimming through shadows. i had undertaken such an absurd feat. perhaps that¡¯s why a look of bewilderment flashed across solvas¡¯ face beyond the shadows. it was only natural. shadows aren¡¯t like water. if i had to describe it, they feel more like paint. but how was i swimming through shadows? the answer was simple. magic engraving: wind. i could create buoyancy with the wind magic attached to my arms and legs. it wasn¡¯t enough to let me soar through the air, but it allowed me to float within the shadows. thanks to that, i could swim even in the shadows. splash, splash, splash! the distance between solvas and me closed in an instant. for what it¡¯s worth, swimming is my specialty. it¡¯s an excellent exercise for building stamina without injuries, so there was a time i swam every day. ¡°you¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡± even solvas, who never expected this, showed his astonishment. he quickly dashed across the wave of shadows, forming a shadow bow in his grasp. fwip! as he released the drawn bowstring, a shadow arrow shot forth. the arrow split into countless fragments, multiplying into hundreds in the blink of an eye. a rain of arrows poured down from the sky. i immediately dove into the shadows. the shadow arrows pierced through the shadow waves but missed me as i swam nimbly inside. the sheer force of the waves rendered the arrows less effective. beyond the shadows, solvas¡¯ face twisted. it seemed he realized his shadow wave had backfired. shadows are inherently devoured by other shadows. within the shadow wave, even solvas¡¯ shadows were losing their edge. meanwhile, i kept closing the distance to solvas. splash, splash, splash! as i approached with incredible speed using the butterfly stroke, solvas flinched. if you¡¯re going to look at me like i¡¯m some sort of monster, it hurts, you know. no choice but to swim even harder. thanks to that, i swam faster than solvas, who was running on the shadow waves. ¡°what the¡ª? how aren¡¯t you slowing down? don¡¯t you get tired?!¡± of course not. you think something like this would wear me out? i¡¯ve been training in hellish conditions with aisha, and the intensity had only increased in preparation for today. stamina is power. right now, i¡¯m a wrecking machine forged from endurance. solvas unleashed a torrent of shadow weapons. but i trusted in my ability to evade and the resilience of my body, pushing forward without hesitation. even fleeing has its limits. eventually, the distance between solvas and me closed. my eyes gleamed. this was my chance. the magic engravings on my soles lit up all at once. boom! in an instant, i surged upward, still in my swimming stance, propelled by the explosion of the magic engravings. caught off guard, solvas looked up at me in stunned disbelief. you didn¡¯t see this coming¡ªyour mistake. i grabbed solvas¡¯ shoulder, pushing him down forcefully. solvas dug in with both legs to resist. ¡°ugh!¡± but while he was a genius with shadows, when it came to raw strength, i had the upper hand. sploosh! overpowered, solvas was plunged into the shadow wave. both of us were dragged beneath the surface in no time. with a grimace, solvas glared fiercely. ¡°this... was a mistake.¡± that¡¯s what his lips said. rumble! the shadow wave began to churn violently. what i saw next was a massive vortex forming within the shadow wave, sweeping everything into its spiraling force. as expected of a six-star. the scale is insane. but solvas didn¡¯t realize one crucial fact. my legs were tightly coiled around his waist, and my arms were locked firmly around his neck. in this form, hannon, i¡¯m much smaller than solvas. burying my face in a man¡¯s chest is revolting, but it¡¯s the best position for holding on tight. something sticky and soft cushioned me, sparing me from face-planting into the ground. when i regained my senses and looked around, i saw shadows enveloping me. ¡°wangnon!¡± from afar, card was running over, waving his hand. thanks to card¡¯s shadow magic, i¡¯d avoided the crash. i slid down off the shadow. ¡°hahaha! that was art!¡± at that moment, grantoni emerged from the forest, clapping his hands and praising the explosion as a masterpiece. ¡°you¡¯re still as reckless as ever.¡± card gave a wry chuckle as he watched me descend from the shadow. when solvas used the outlaw¡¯s wave, card must have been watching from this side. that meant he¡¯d seen exactly how i fought. ¡°i had no choice but to be reckless. it was the only way to win.¡± if solvas had maintained his distance better, the fight would have been even tougher for me. i have my own trump card, but i couldn¡¯t reveal it here. ¡°so, where¡¯s solvas?¡± ¡°he crashed over that way. i was thinking of finishing him off, but i¡¯m sure his real allies are gathered there.¡± in other words, his elimination wasn¡¯t certain. i had hoped to knock him out during the preliminaries, but going further would be overdoing it. i¡¯d pushed myself quite hard in this fight; my body was sore. and besides... i sensed eerie presences all around the forest. we¡¯d caused quite a commotion. the preliminaries were set in a jungle¡ªa place filled with beasts obsessively determined to pass the qualifiers. before reaching solvas, i¡¯d need to get through them first. ¡°so, what did you think?¡± as i loosened up my body, i asked card. he was silent for a moment before patting my shoulder. ¡°it was the most satisfying day of my life.¡± card, who had successfully outplayed a loathsome boss, looked more relieved than anyone. ¡°great. then let¡¯s get to work, now that you¡¯re satisfied.¡± rustle¡ª from between the trees, hyena-like figures emerged. just as we¡¯d teamed up, they too had formed alliances. among them were students from our own academy¡¯s department of magic. ¡°card, i¡¯ll make you regret ever kicking me.¡± that one seemed to have a personal grudge. as i glared at card, who had clearly racked up his own share of enemies, he simply shrugged. anyway¡ª ¡°let¡¯s make it through the qualifiers.¡± it was time to become a wrecking ball. * * * the sanctuary of wolfram. within the arena building, a situation room was bustling with activity. here, gathered were professors from each academy. ¡°this generation truly has so much talent,¡± said one professor, marveling at the unfolding preliminaries. indeed, this generation had produced an extraordinary number of gifted individuals. these were the heroes humanity relied on to protect the magical palace. as the professor watched with satisfaction, he noticed the unusual silence around him. realizing the other professors were all fixated on one screen, he turned to see what had captured their attention. on the screen, a boy was swimming through a sea of black waves. what was that? was he swimming in a river? as he stared blankly at the screen, a realization slowly dawned upon him. ¡°...isn¡¯t that solvas umbra¡¯s shadow?¡± the shadow of solvas umbra, a member of the six stars. there was no doubt about it. ¡°that¡¯s insane.¡± another professor exclaimed in disbelief, reacting to the absurdity of someone swimming through shadows. but on the screen, the boy managed to reach solvas, pull him out, and engage in a desperate battle that ended in a self-detonation. the professors were stunned. ¡°he doesn¡¯t hold anything back.¡± ¡°it looks like he¡¯s wearing something special, but...¡± ¡°it¡¯s hard to tell from this angle. what¡¯s that kid¡¯s name?¡± as murmurs filled the room, one professor finally spoke. ¡°hanon irey.¡± the voice belonged to a female professor in an ill-fitting suit, faintly exuding the scent of alcohol. the professors all recognized her. she was none other than vega mercia, one of the main figures of the azure generation. vega was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°he¡¯s my student.¡± a proud teacher boasting about her own student. [translator - night] [proofreader - gun] w Chapter 98 [translator - night] [proofreader - gun] w chapter 98: the fake prince ¡°haa...¡± a tired sigh escaped my lips. before me lay one of the participants from the first bracket of the preliminaries, knocked out cold by a punch. my stamina was nearly drained by this point. ¡°wangnon!¡± at that moment, i lifted my head at card''s call. the bracelet on his wrist was glowing. looking at my own wrist, i saw the same light. this means... ding, ding, ding¡ª a sound echoed from everyone''s bracelets. it signaled the end of the preliminaries. sixteen participants. we had entered the round of 64. card and i locked eyes. in an instant, our hands met and collided in a firm clasp. ¡°wow, we actually made it.¡± grantoni rushed over, waving both arms enthusiastically, his white wrist bones clearly visible. soon, we heard the order to move out of the forest. guided by the light from our wrists, we made our way out without any confusion. once outside, instructors quickly approached to assess our injuries and provide treatment. they then pointed us to a place to rest. meanwhile, other participants were emerging from the forest. these were the ones who had passed the preliminaries. and among them, there was someone. a man whose eyes locked directly onto mine. the shadow¡¯s son. solvas umbra. he bore the marks of my earlier explosion, his body charred in places. the moment solvas met my gaze, he flinched. then, as if embarrassed by his involuntary reaction, he twisted his face into a scowl and glared at me. he looked like a porcupine puffing up its quills. now that i think about it, he does resemble one. from now on, i¡¯ll call him "solchupine." solvas whipped his head away and walked off. ¡°you really shook him up. that¡¯s going to affect him in the next match for sure.¡± card chuckled beside me, his voice light. if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯d be nice if he just got eliminated in the next round. ¡°i¡¯m going to check the results of the other brackets.¡± ¡°yeah? i was thinking about eating first.¡± ¡°go ahead and eat with grantoni. i¡¯ll just check the results and come back.¡± ¡°heh heh, food it is. food!¡± card nodded and went off with grantoni to eat without a care. that guy, card¡ªhis sociability was second to none, seeing how easily he got along with grantoni too. in the flame butterfly arc, the results of the international individual preliminaries were always random. so, it was impossible to predict who would make it through this time. i moved to another area. upon checking, most of the other brackets had also finished their preliminaries. a crowd of people was buzzing around, watching the matches. even the participants who were eliminated could watch, so a lot of people had gathered. on a large wall, matches that hadn¡¯t ended yet were still being displayed. here and there, i could hear sighs of disappointment from the students. first, i checked the preliminary results. ¡®the elites passed without issue.¡¯ it seemed like everyone from the main group performed well in their brackets. one name particularly stood out among them. bracket 3: ordo academy¡¯s eve. the unyielding azure flame. ¡°as expected, you made it through.¡± at that moment, the person in question appeared. turning my head, i saw a woman with blue hair standing there. eve was spotless, without a single scratch. the time she spent in the preliminaries wasn¡¯t much different from mine. to come out looking so pristine meant she had completely overwhelmed her opponents. ¡°of course. it¡¯d be embarrassing to get eliminated in the preliminaries.¡± ¡°...after what you did to me, you¡¯re awfully shameless.¡± ¡°thank you for the compliment.¡± she glared at me coldly. it seemed word of the incident last time had spread far and wide. to seize that opportunity, seron poured every ounce of her strength into her axe. but talent gaps are sometimes insurmountable. just before seron¡¯s axe reached ergo¡ª shhhk¡ª a massive sword, as large as a house, descended from the sky, shattering the trees and slicing between ergo and seron. boom! the sheer force of the impact sent seron flying, tumbling across the ground. she tried to stand her ground, but the size of the descending sword was overwhelming. the sword was so colossal that it was visible even from outside the forest. swordsmanship of the sky. the sword of the colossus. it was ergo¡¯s ultimate weapon. seron rolled amidst the dust. as she scrambled to regain her footing¡ª thud! ergo¡¯s foot struck her in the stomach. ¡²gyah!¡³ seron was sent sprawling across the ground, unable to immediately rise due to the searing pain in her abdomen. ¡²why don¡¯t you just give up against me?¡³ even as she struggled to move, ergo stood over her. stomp! he pressed his foot firmly against her chest, pinning her down. seron suppressed a scream. ¡²you know better than anyone that it¡¯s a useless struggle.¡³ ergo pressed down harder, a mocking smile forming on his lips. ¡²then again, for someone like you, even facing me, a prince, is an honor. i suppose i can understand that.¡³ ergo had a peculiar trait: he reveled in inflicting pain. watching seron struggle only made him want to punish her further. at that moment, seron grabbed ergo¡¯s ankle with her hand. ¡²why... don¡¯t i give up?¡³ seron gritted her teeth audibly. ¡²it¡¯s because... the guy i like... is stubborn as hell. to get his attention... i need to pass the preliminaries.¡³ seron spat out blood and grinned through clenched teeth. ¡²and screw your so-called ¡®honor,¡¯ you fake prince. my real prince is somewhere else!¡³ ergo¡¯s expression turned blank. flash! then, the bracelets on both seron and ergo lit up. the preliminary round for their group had just ended. ergo lifted his foot from seron¡¯s chest. relief swept through the spectators watching the match. ¡²so that¡¯s how it is.¡³ but ergo brought his foot down again. crunch! seron¡¯s body bent in an unnatural shape as she crumpled to the ground. gasps of horror filled the arena as a red glow enveloped ergo¡¯s bracelet. the instructors rushed in, forcibly restraining the furious ergo. seron was carried off by the instructors in a hurry. and i witnessed the entire scene with my eyes wide open. drip¡ª blood trickled down from my clenched fist. i had gripped so hard that my palm was bleeding. i was acutely aware of my current state. this was... undoubtedly anger. but i couldn¡¯t fully express it. a suffocating pressure weighed on my chest, despite the fury boiling inside me. i finally realized why. ¡®the veil bandages.¡¯ the bandages i wore were suppressing my anger. more precisely, they were slowly erasing it. ¡®i didn¡¯t know it could suppress emotions this way too.¡¯ this was new information. as a result, my mind became colder and clearer. ergo¡¯s rampage, burned into my vision, felt even more vivid. it didn¡¯t matter to me whether seron had crossed the line with her words or not. this world runs on double standards anyway. and my friend was treated like that. ¡°ergo.¡± i swore to myself. i would destroy this bastard. [translator - night] [proofreader - gun] w Chapter 99 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 99: This Is How You Taunt Someone Preliminary Round Infirmary. The infirmary was bustling with activity, as the enthusiasm of the students burned fiercely. Still, the turnover rate was incredibly fast. This was because the professors and assistants from the holy studies departments of each academy, along with their students, were out here practicing. Unless the students were completely unconscious, they were quickly treated and sent on their way. I visited this infirmary, holding two lunch boxes I had asked Card to prepare. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up a friend who¡¯s admitted.¡± ¡°Oh, alright. Could you tell me their name, please?¡± A student pulled out a roster and answered briskly. The infirmary was extremely busy. But since this was training for them as well, the students were treating patients without complaint. ¡°Seron Parmia from Jerion Academy.¡± ¡°Go to room J-21.¡± After giving directions, the student hurried off. Their urgency rubbed off on me as well, making me feel a bit rushed. I made my way to the J-21 room that the student had mentioned. When I knocked twice on the door, there was no response. Creak¡ª So, I opened the door and stepped inside. Just because there was no answer didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t going in. Inside the infirmary room, there was a single bed occupied by a small girl lying down. Although her injuries had all been treated, she seemed unable to regain her strength and was breathing faintly as she slept. I approached her and pulled up a chair. Then, carefully, I placed the lunch boxes beside her so they wouldn¡¯t wake her. ¡°...Prince Sweet Potato.¡± Was she awake already? ¡°You¡¯re up. You must be hungry. I brought you lunch.¡± ¡°...You think I¡¯d be hungry as soon as I wake up? Do you think I¡¯m some kind of pig?¡± Seron grumbled in her usual way. But she seemed somewhat lacking in energy. That didn¡¯t suit Seron at all. ¡°I watched the preliminaries.¡± Seron flinched. Her shoulders twitched, and she looked around nervously. ¡°Wh-When did you see that? Weren¡¯t you in the preliminaries too?¡± ¡°Our group finished early because I performed so well.¡± ¡°Wow, listen to this guy showing off. So annoying.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get it straight¡ªthis isn¡¯t showing off. I¡¯m just amazing.¡± Seron made a face of pure disgust. Oh? Seeing her reaction, I brought a hand to my neck. Then, I tugged slightly on the bandages of the veil, revealing my original face as Vikamon. Seron froze on the spot. I smiled faintly. Seron¡¯s eyes widened as if she were dazzled. ¡°Seron, go ahead and call me annoying again.¡± ¡°Eep! Th-That¡¯s cheating! You¡¯re cheating!¡± Seron flailed as she pulled the blanket up to her face. Her forehead turned bright red, and her voice softened into a demure tone. ¡°All those things you said¡ª¡®prince¡¯ this, ¡®sweet potato¡¯ that¡ªso embarrassing.¡± ¡°Why were you even listening to that?!¡± Seron trembled. Seeing her like that made me chuckle. ¡°Looks like appearances really are cheating.¡± At that, Seron¡¯s shoulders twitched. She bit her lip and gripped the blanket tightly. ¡°...It¡¯s not because of your looks that I like you.¡± Seron slowly lowered the blanket she had been clutching. Though her face was flushed with embarrassment, she looked straight at me. ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s you. Whether it¡¯s Vikamon, Hannon, or whoever¡ªyou¡¯re the one I like.¡± Her sincere gaze sparkled. Her words were so genuine that they embarrassed even me. As for me, what could I say in response to Seron¡¯s honesty? Unfortunately, my emotions were already being dulled by the veil¡¯s curse. Love was slipping away from me, just like anger had. But watching Seron made me vaguely aware¡ªthis is what it¡¯s like to love someone. At that moment, Seron¡¯s face turned so red it looked like it might explode. Even a wisp of steam seemed to rise from her forehead as she practically melted. ¡°Ugh, stop smiling at me like that. I can¡¯t handle it right now!¡± Seron flailed her arms weakly, covering her eyes, but still sneaking glances at me. That¡¯s when I realized I had been smiling unconsciously. If I stayed in Vikamon¡¯s form any longer, Seron might completely lose it. ¡°Lady Iris, is that your younger brother?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my brother.¡± Though Iris usually spoke informally, she refrained from doing so with Ergo. As the confirmed heir to the throne, he was the future king of Parazon. ¡°Pleased to meet you. My name is Hannon Irey. I am Lady Iris¡¯s cousin.¡± Her cousin. Hearing this, Ergo smiled faintly. The fact that Iris had personally brought him here meant this was someone she cherished deeply. Naturally, Ergo would not act discourteously. ¡°I see. Nice to meet you. I am Ergo Parazon.¡± Ergo knew that Hannon had not inherited the name of the Dukedom of Robliage. However, he chose not to dwell on it. In this world, lineage wasn¡¯t everything. ¡°I apologize, but my visit today concerns a personal request.¡± ¡°Oh? A request, is it? Go ahead.¡± It felt awkward to hear that the request was Hannon¡¯s rather than Iris¡¯s. Still, Ergo decided to listen to Hannon¡¯s story as a gesture of goodwill. ¡°Prince Ergo, you possess the Sword of White Dreams, do you not?¡± ¡°I do.¡± The mention of the Sword of White Dreams made Iris glance briefly at Hannon. Ergo found this curious but chose not to ask. ¡°Would you consider exchanging that sword for mine?¡± ¡°The Sword of White Dreams?¡± Ergo¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He was deeply attached to his sword. The notion of exchanging it without any preamble was bound to irritate him. Had it been Iris asking, perhaps he would have considered it. But her cousin? His tyrannical nature began to surface but was suppressed with effort. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have a sword on you.¡± ¡°Not at the moment, no.¡± Hannon¡¯s vague response caused Ergo¡¯s irritation to rise. But just as Ergo¡¯s face began to sour, Hannon removed something from his neck. What he held was a pendant. When Hannon tapped it, a sword materialized. It was an old, worn sword but carried an unmistakable sense of quality. At first glance, there was nothing particularly remarkable about it. As Ergo¡¯s interest began to wane, Hannon spoke. ¡°This is the sword wielded by the ancient hero, Parazon.¡± The moment those words left Hannon¡¯s lips, Ergo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the sword of the ancient hero, Parazon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s... what?¡± Ergo¡¯s face was a picture of confusion. Even Iris looked surprised, her eyes widening as she stared at Hannon. But Hannon¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°If you recall the portraits of the Parazon lineage, you¡¯ll find they match. Feel free to verify its authenticity if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°W-Wait a moment.¡± The sudden revelation caused Ergo to feel a sharp headache. He rubbed his temples, his eyes fixating on Hannon¡¯s sword. He vividly recalled the paintings of the Parazon family. He could clearly remember having grown up looking at the hero Parazon¡¯s portraits. ¡®It¡¯s unmistakable.¡¯ The sword matched the one depicted with Parazon. Yet countless forgeries of Parazon¡¯s sword had surfaced over the years. This sword could easily be another fake. ¡®But still...¡¯ The fact that Iris had come with him lingered in his mind. Would someone Iris vouched for dare to deceive a member of the Parazon lineage? On the other hand¡ª ¡®The Sword of White Dreams is an excellent blade, but...¡¯ Was it worth exchanging for Parazon¡¯s sword? The sword of Parazon was something the royal family had sought for generations. Though believed long lost, its discovery would warrant emptying the royal treasury to reclaim it. Even if the sword itself lacked special powers, its symbolic value was enough to mobilize the Parazon lineage. To propose exchanging it for the Sword of White Dreams was perplexing. ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to request.¡± Ergo¡¯s expression shifted. He had suspected there was more to this. What Hannon said next, however, caught him completely off guard. ¡°Fake prince, would you care for a duel with the real prince?¡± Hannon smiled faintly. Let¡¯s settle this, impostor. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] w Chapter 100 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 100: Clash The Fake Prince The moment I threw back at Ergo the same words I once heard from Seron, his face twisted with unrestrained fury. ¡°Ha.¡± A short, incredulous breath escaped him, just as it had from Seron before. At the same time, rage burned in Ergo¡¯s eyes. ¡°As the cousin of the Third Princess, I was willing to overlook your rudeness.¡± But that seething rage began to spread around him. Ergo wasn¡¯t called one of the Six Stars for nothing. The golden aura of murderous intent radiating from him pressed heavily upon me. ¡°You¡¯re crossing the line.¡± But I was no stranger to such deadly auras. I had faced the fury in Isabel¡¯s eyes, stood my ground against Nikita¡¯s murderous intent when she was consumed by the remnants of an ancient dragon. At this point, Ergo¡¯s aura was nothing more than a mild discomfort to me. So, I smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you frightened?¡± Another provocation. ¡°This, you want this, don¡¯t you?¡± I raised Parazon¡¯s sword in my hand. Ergo¡¯s eyes naturally followed it. The sword of Parazon¡ªa treasure I had worked tirelessly all summer to obtain. My original plan was to trade it for the Sword of White Dream, Ergo¡¯s goal from the start. But knowing the value of Parazon¡¯s sword, I decided to use it as leverage for more. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll simply overlook today¡¯s insolence?¡± ¡°I hold you in high regard, Ergo Parazon. Especially when it comes to political matters; I am well aware of your skill.¡± I handed the sword to Iris. She quickly understood my intention and accepted it. ¡°I have just transferred ownership of Parazon¡¯s sword to Lady Iris.¡± Ergo¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°This means that the parties in this transaction are now Ergo Parazon and Lady Iris.¡± A sword of historical and cultural significance¡ªthe Parazon sword¡ªbeing handed over by the Third Princess of the Empire to Prince Ergo would undoubtedly go down in history. This exchange would symbolize a strengthening bond between the Hysirion Empire and the Kingdom of Parazon. Moreover, it would solidify Ergo¡¯s position as a prince who reclaimed a national treasure in the eyes of his people. Would Ergo really want such a historic moment tarnished with scandal? I could say with certainty¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t. Of course, today¡¯s rudeness wouldn¡¯t make it into the history books, nor would I face any punishment. In fact, this transaction would overshadow Seron¡¯s earlier insult of calling Ergo a ¡°fake prince.¡± To call the successor to a kingdom¡¯s throne a fake was grounds for controversy in Parazon. Ergo was impulsive and prone to emotional outbursts, but he wasn¡¯t a fool. He quickly realized my intention to bury Seron¡¯s remarks alongside today¡¯s events. ¡°...Do you take me for a fool?¡± Yet, despite his realization, his anger burned even hotter. ¡°You mentioned a duel? Fine. I¡¯ll indulge you. But.¡± Ergo ground his teeth. ¡°If your life ends in the process, so be it.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± My immediate answer left Ergo momentarily stunned. ¡°In exchange, Ergo Parazon, you must apologize for your actions toward that girl earlier today.¡± He stared at me, dumbfounded. ¡°...You¡¯re not seriously saying you¡¯ve gone to these lengths, wagering Parazon¡¯s sword, just to demand an apology for some girl?¡± Ergo¡¯s disbelief was evident in his expression. I smiled again. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡± Ergo stared at me as if I were a lunatic. ¡°For you, Ergo Parazon, it¡¯s simple. Duel me, take the Sword of White Dream, exchange it for the Parazon sword, and return to your homeland. Oh, and don¡¯t worry¡ªI have no intention of killing you.¡± Well? Feeling uneasy now? Ergo remained silent, his gaze fixed on me. Soon, he let out a hollow laugh. ¡°Very well.¡± Ergo¡¯s traits were [Pride] and [Sadism]. These two traits fueled the fire in his heart. A fire to utterly crush me. Clang! Clang! The flying swords clashed with the edge of my hand and bounced away, all of them. Seeing me fight barehanded, Ergo furrowed his brows. This kind of combat was new to him. Rushing in unarmed was usually no different from suicide. But with each sword I deflected and each step I took closer, Ergo''s expression hardened further. I was an unyielding tank, impervious to his attacks. The overwhelming pressure my advance placed on Ergo''s entire being was unmistakable. When I finally reached him, would Ergo be able to stop me? The pure killing intent radiating from my body gnawed at his mind, raising an endless chain of doubts. I had no intention of giving him time to come to any conclusions. My footwork grew more precise. I gathered strength in my legs and raised my guard even higher. Closing the distance between us was my specialty. Back in my active days, I had used this technique to disorient countless opponents. I narrowed his thoughts and boxed him into a corner. The killing aura emanating from my entire body constricted Ergo like a vice. Clang! Clang! Clang! The number of deflected swords increased. As the distance between us shrank, the intensity of Ergo''s Sky Swordsmanship grew fiercer. Yet, still, not a single scratch was left on me. When Ergo''s face finally froze completely, I reached him. A gap. I traced a single line connecting Ergo''s head and hands. Following that line, my hand shot forward like a sword slicing through the air. Clang! Clang! Clang! My hand halted abruptly right before Ergo¡¯s face. Around my hand, swords had converged and interlocked, forcibly stopping my advance. The circular formation of swords almost looked like a blooming flower. The pressure was immense, locking my arm in place and preventing it from moving forward even a millimeter. As expected of the world''s most renowned swords, each exuded an extraordinary aura. Between the gaps in the swords, Ergo¡¯s eyes met mine. ¡°Remember this,¡± Ergo said, his voice breaking through the shadows of the swords. ¡°This is the insurmountable gap between you and me.¡± At that moment, the swords gripping my wrist suddenly grew heavier. With the sudden increase in weight, my arm was forced down, bending sharply. Thud! The force dragged my entire body to the ground. The swords, like wolves pouncing on prey, pierced deeply into the ground, pinning my joints and limbs. In an instant, I was immobilized. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve wrapped yourself in some mysterious power that makes you immune to swords.¡± Then, wielding a greatsword, he swung it violently toward my face. ¡°If you can¡¯t be cut, then I¡¯ll simply strike you unconscious.¡± Just as the greatsword¡¯s massive sword was about to smash into my face, a light flashed from my arm. Boom! A magical engraving activated, creating an explosion that dislodged the swords pinning me. The sword of the greatsword was now inches from my face. I stretched out my right hand, catching the sword mid-swing. Crrrrack! A sound like metal warping echoed. Ergo froze in place. That was because my fingers had pierced through the sword of the greatsword. Of course, the fingers belonged to me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this was an insurmountable gap?¡± I clenched my fingers tightly. Creak... Crrrack¡ª The sword of the greatsword crumpled like paper. Between the warped sword, my red eyes gleamed. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can say that after all your swords end up like this.¡± Clang! Sword Breaker. The moment Ergo¡¯s greatsword shattered into pieces. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 101 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 101: The True Prince The Sword of Heavenly Calamity. The Sword of Cotton Blossom. The Sword of Desire. World-renowned legendary swords were being shattered one after another. Each time, Ergo''s face hardened further. It was only natural. Who could remain composed while such expensive, legendary swords were being smashed to pieces? The value of the destroyed swords alone was enough to buy a mansion. Even for Ergo, this was no small blow. Crash! Once again, a legendary sword shattered, its fragments falling to the ground. I charged toward Ergo, trampling over the broken shards. With every sword that broke, the distance between Ergo and me grew narrower. Ergo clenched his teeth. He was also exhausting his strength, constantly wielding his Sky Swordsmanship. ¡°You despicable wretch.¡± Once again, my vision filled with swords. My outstretched hand struck them down relentlessly. The barrage of swords continued, like being trapped in a rainstorm of swords. Yet even if my clothes were drenched by this rain, I couldn¡¯t afford to stop. The forest echoed with the deafening clash of swords and hands. But I broke through once more. Through the torrent of swords, at that very moment¡ª Dozens of swords converged into one massive sword that flew toward me. It resembled a swarm of tiny fish forming the shape of a giant predator. I clenched my fist. With the momentum from my waist, I twisted my body, centering it around my right hand. It was a punch I had practiced countless times. The movements were ingrained into my body, and the weight of my entire frame was behind the blow. My back foot pivoted, and the magical engraving on my elbow activated. BOOOOOM! My steel-forged fist shattered the massive sword. Through the flying shards of the sword, Ergo and I locked eyes. His red eyes narrowed to slits as he crouched lower. The ground beneath his feet groaned as he channeled power into his stance. Thud! The earth cracked under his step as he shot forward like a cannonball. The gap between Ergo and me continued to shrink. I saw him hastily gather his swords to block my advance. Another shield of swords formed before me. No matter. If it blocks me, I¡¯ll simply break it. Mana surged into my clenched fist. As my fist extended, it shattered the shield of swords once more. At that moment, through the gap in the broken shield, a single sword shot toward me. It was an unassuming sword, no different from the others. Yet, the instant I faced it, my instincts screamed something was wrong. This one¡ª Could cut me. I made my decision instantly, abandoning my attack and twisting my neck sharply. Slice! A thin red line appeared on my face, followed by a splash of blood. At the same time, I noticed the golden aura emanating from the sword. ¡®He finally resorted to sword energy.¡¯ To cut through a steel-like body requires sword energy. Only a select few can wield it. Even at the Zerion Academy, only Ban and Iris, with perhaps Hania at best, could manage it. But my opponent was a six-star. And not just any six-star¡ªErgo, a genius known for his Sky Swordsmanship. Though he couldn¡¯t match Ban or Iris, he could wield sword energy. ¡°I warned you.¡± Two more swords floated around Ergo. Both were also imbued with golden sword energy. Ergo could handle sword energy in three swords simultaneously. No more, no less. But even three swords posed a critical threat to me. ¡°There¡¯s an unsurmountable gap between us.¡± The presence of sword energy was the difference between heaven and earth. Even I acknowledged this fact. And yet, sword energy wasn¡¯t all Ergo had. RUMBLE¡ª From far above, a colossal presence descended. It was the Sword of the Titan. ¡®He¡¯s playing his trump card.¡¯ Three swords imbued with aura. And the Titan¡¯s Sword, something even I couldn¡¯t withstand. Ergo was betting it all before his swords were completely destroyed. Would I be pierced by the Titan¡¯s Sword and aura-laden swords first? Or would I reach Ergo first? But Ergo had overlooked one thing. I raised my right hand above my head. As Ergo watched my actions in confusion¡ª CRACK! Thump. Just before hitting the ground, I felt a soft sensation on my back and lifted my head. There stood Iris. "Feeling relieved?" I nodded weakly. Iris then threw the sword she was holding¡ªa Parazon sword¡ªtoward Ergo. The Parazon sword spun lightly through the air before embedding itself beside Ergo. Still holding me, Iris walked over to the Titan Sword and pulled out the Sword of White Dreams. "It''s a shame. My cousin defeated a Six-Star, such a monumental moment, and yet..." Today''s battle between Ergo and me could never be made known. As Iris clicked her tongue in regret, I gave her a bitter smile. "If word got out that I beat the Prince of Parazon, I''d be in trouble too." "True. It''s a secret between you, me, and Hannon." Ergo was included as well. He was a man of pride. He wouldn''t go around blabbing about this. "There was one more trick up your sleeve, wasn''t there?" Iris asked sharply. Did she know? She was right; there was one more hidden move. But it wasn¡¯t meant to be used against Ergo. "Secret weapons are for emergencies." By then, I could feel my eyes closing. "Rest for a while." Iris spoke gently as she held me close. "I''m sorry... just for a moment," I muttered, surrendering myself to her arms and closing my eyes. * * * Seron Parmia. She had recovered enough to leave the hospital. Having eaten the hearty lunch prepared by Hannon, she felt wonderfully full and in high spirits. ¡®My heart''s full of that ''Prince Sweet Potato''s'' food.¡¯ As she walked, such thoughts filled her mind, but then she spotted someone approaching in the distance. As the figure came closer, Seron tilted her head in puzzlement. Then her face stiffened. It was a blonde man covered in bandages and adhesive strips. His name was Ergo Parazon, the Six-Star she had faced in the preliminaries. Ergo hadn¡¯t been injured during the preliminaries. So why was he in such a state? An unsettling feeling began to creep over Seron. "Seron Parmia, right?" When Ergo mentioned her name, her body flinched. And then, Ergo bowed his head. "I apologize for what I did." "Huh?" Seron was visibly taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected an apology from him. Her eyes fell on the pendant around Ergo''s neck. It was the very same pendant Hannon had worn for some time. At the same time, a memory from the hospital resurfaced in Seron''s mind¡ªHannon¡¯s words. ¡¸I''ll make sure he only apologizes and nothing else.¡¹ Seron''s eyes widened slowly. Meanwhile, Ergo let out a deep sigh. The usual arrogance in his demeanor was gone. "To think someone would challenge me for their beloved... I never imagined such a person existed." Ergo, who had lived his entire life revered as the Prince of Parazon, had never encountered anything like Hannon¡¯s actions. And perhaps for the first time, he felt his worldview broaden. Not everyone in the world would look up to him. This one realization brought significant change to Ergo. "You were right. That guy is a true prince." A man who would fight like that for his beloved deserved to be called a prince. In truth, Seron and Hannon were not in a romantic relationship. But seeing Seron''s expression, Ergo was once again convinced they were. "He was amazing. Take good care of him." Having said what he came to say, Ergo turned and walked away. After he left, Seron stood there in a daze. She placed a hand over her chest. Thump, thump, thump. Her heart hurt. Her heart was racing uncontrollably. Thump, thump, thump. Seron''s face turned crimson as she muttered to herself. Her hair stood on end as she realized one thing. She had fallen for him completely. Ah, this... This was something she would never recover from. The love she had clung to from her childhood memories... Today, it had finally blossomed fully. And it would never wilt. "...That idiot." But still, it was okay. Even if it couldn¡¯t be cured, this overwhelming happiness was the most beautiful thing in her life. "I¡¯m seriously going to kiss him." And Seron¡¯s smile was as radiant as ever. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 102 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 102: A Surprise Kiss The scent of dawn tickled my nose. As I slowly opened my eyes, I saw the dark surroundings still cloaked in shadow. ''What time is it?'' When I tried to sit up, I felt something constricting me. As expected, Iris was hugging me tightly. She was fast asleep, snoring softly. On the opposite bed lay Hania, sleeping. She wore a neat silk sleeping cap and rested in a perfectly straight posture¡ª The epitome of peaceful slumber. Watching my girlfriend sleep like that, I couldn''t help but think: ''Come to think of it...'' The contract relationship with Hania seems to be nearing its end, doesn''t it? With that thought, I carefully twisted my body. Having been hugged by Iris in my sleep multiple times, I''d developed a technique to escape her grasp. Successfully freeing myself from Iris, I quietly left the room. Stretching my stiff body, which had been held in place, I realized we were in the dorms. ''I''ve been out cold for a while.'' It seemed my fatigue had piled up without me noticing. Before arriving here, I had been training almost daily. Clearly, my body had taken the chance to completely rest. ''More importantly, where is my actual room supposed to be?'' Since Iris had dragged me off without asking, I had no idea. ''Forget it.'' With dawn approaching, it didn¡¯t really matter. The sun would rise soon anyway. In fact, this was perfect. At this hour, it was about time to check on that person. ''Lucky my body woke up out of habit.'' Deciding to make it part of my morning training, I headed out for a jog. The crisp autumn air greeted me as I stepped outside. Thanks to that, my spirits were high. I felt like I could tackle the day with energy. Maintaining a steady pace, I began running. At the sanctuary of the great hero Wolfram, there was a cathedral dedicated to him and the divine. As I approached the cathedral, I noticed some early-rising theology students. In addition to students from Zerion Academy, there were many from other academies as well. They didn¡¯t pay me any particular attention. After all, morning prayers weren¡¯t uncommon even among regular students. But today¡¯s prayer session was different from usual. Two individuals, escorted by guards, began approaching the cathedral. The students gathered around gasped in admiration, clasping their hands in prayer. The two figures were regarded as symbols of the Holy Church. The noble saintess, Saint Narea of Acrede. And the holy man, Siriel of Eden. Both symbols of the Holy Church had arrived at the cathedral together. My gaze landed on one of them: the saintess, Narea of Acrede. Her platinum-white hair shimmered like sunlight. Her eyes sparkled with an almost transparent clarity. She was slightly shorter than average, and her face bore a gentle smile. Seeing her, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel inwardly. ''No matter how many times I see it, she hides it so well.'' Her concealment skills were always astonishing. Beneath that pure white dress, surely, her true self must be screaming. But she had no choice. As a saintess, nobility was essential. Yet what she embodied was far from nobility¡ª It was the symbol of unbridled desire. She had no option but to hide it. She feared the faithful would look at her instead of the divine. At that moment, my eyes met Siriel¡¯s. As always, he gave me a benevolent smile before entering the cathedral. I followed him inside, watching the crowd of students. The small cathedral was bustling with people eager to catch a glimpse of the saint and the holy man. The two stood before the statues of Wolfram and the goddess bestowing her blessings, offering their prayers. The moment I opened it, someone standing in front of the door got hit on the head. Caught off guard, I quickly checked who it was. It was a familiar face. Seron Parmia. She was there, clutching her slightly swollen forehead. "Seron?" Since when did she memorize my room? When I called her name, Seron slowly rubbed her forehead. "Sheesh, you should check if someone''s outside before opening the door." "Maybe you''re just too short to be seen." "Says the guy who''s barely taller than me." Hearing that, I grinned. At my reaction, Seron flinched and bit her lip. She knew very well how much taller I actually was. But soon, she stopped biting her lip. Instead, she glanced around. Most people were still busy preparing for the morning. And early risers had gone to morning prayers. The dormitory halls were quiet, with all the doors shut. After confirming this, Seron exhaled softly. When I looked at her quizzically, she wiggled her finger. "Hey, Prince Sweet Potato, lean down." "What is it?" "Something to tell you about Prince Ergo." So she went to apologize. At least he''s someone who keeps promises. ¡®Is she going to scold me for causing this mess?¡¯ Knowing Seron, it was possible, so I obediently leaned down. And then, I felt a warm sensation on my cheek. It was such a novel feeling that my brain couldn¡¯t immediately process what was happening. When I slowly turned my head, I saw Seron pulling her lips away from my cheek. Her face was flushed bright red, and she clutched her collar tightly, trembling all over. She looked ready to die of embarrassment. I stared at her in disbelief. Seron, biting her quivering lips, finally managed to speak. "I-I-I told you I''d plant a kiss on you one day!" "You..." Seron was trembling like a leaf. If she was going to get this embarrassed, why did she even do it? Watching her made me feel embarrassed. "N-Next time, I''ll do even more! So keep trying to tempt me!" With that shriek, Seron darted off, her short legs moving in a waddling gait reminiscent of a penguin. I touched my cheek, a faint chuckle escaping my lips. I had no idea what that laugh meant. * * * And Hannon had no way of knowing. The moment Seron impulsively kissed him on the cheek¡ª "Oh, uh." "..." Two women had witnessed the scene. Sharin Sazaris. And Isabel Luna. Sharin''s gaze slowly drifted to Isabel. She was silently staring at Hannon with an unreadable expression. Even Sharin couldn¡¯t grasp Isabel''s emotions this time. No, come to think of it, Isabel''s emotions had been increasingly hard to read lately. Especially when it came to Hannon, Isabel seemed unnervingly obsessed. What started as the worst possible relationship had somehow spiraled into a complicated dynamic no one could untangle. One thing was certain: Isabel relied on Hannon for emotional support far more than anyone imagined. Sharin knew this reliance had surged since the boycott incident. "Rin." "Yes, Belle?" "I''m going to win this tournament." With those words, Isabel turned and left. Sharin watched her retreating figure and sighed. Then, scratching her head with a complicated expression, she muttered to herself. Isabel was one thing, but... For some reason, Seron''s impulsive action left Sharin feeling uneasy, too. It was an unpleasant sensation. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 103 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 103: Reunion with Nikita On the way to the international individual competition finals. I was dazed the entire time, thanks to Seron¡¯s unexpected actions. I already knew Seron liked Vikamon. But I never expected to experience such physical contact from him. No matter how hard I tried to forget, I kept recalling the soft touch of Seron¡¯s lips on my cheek. ¡®Is this... okay?¡¯ My thoughts grew increasingly complicated as I walked toward the finals venue. It was still morning, so the path was empty. Soon, though, this place would be bustling with people. The autumn morning breeze felt especially pleasant. Click-clack¡ª At that moment, for some reason, I noticed a familiar figure approaching. My gaze naturally followed. My eyes gradually widened as I took in the person¡¯s appearance. The inside of the robe, revealed by the morning sunlight, showed artificially darkened chestnut-brown hair. But the face beneath the robe was unmistakable. "...Nikita?" I called out her name, one I hadn¡¯t spoken in a very long time. Before I knew it, she ran toward me. My arms instinctively extended forward. Thump¡ª She threw herself into my embrace. Her small, light frame felt exactly the same as before. Why was Nikita here? I didn¡¯t know. I had believed I would never see her again. Nikita had attempted to assassinate Iris. As a result, she could no longer appear in public. I thought I¡¯d never see her again, yet here she was before me. "...Junior." Her voice trembled faintly, carrying the weight of emotions she had long held back. "I missed you." Hearing those words, I realized something as well. "Indeed." A smile unknowingly spread across my lips. Perhaps this was a smile reserved only for Nikita. "I missed you too." She was someone who always pressed forward with determination, no matter the situation. Watching her gave me immense comfort. But Nikita had always been destined to die. Her fate in the scenario was to perish, no matter what. I hated that. So I struggled against it. I wanted to see her live beyond the scenario. And now, Nikita was standing before me. That simple fact made me happier than anything else. That¡¯s why I had missed her so much. Nikita¡¯s wide-open eyes shifted downward as hesitation crossed her face. Then, she glanced up at me timidly. What is this cuteness? Her face showed she had much to say, but she bit her lip, as if it wasn¡¯t the right time. "I know I shouldn¡¯t be here, but I couldn¡¯t hold back." Her ears turned red as she carefully spoke. "I... I missed you so much." Her unfamiliar words seemed to embarrass her. Gone was the fearsome image of the ¡°Dragon of Calamity.¡± That fact brought me relief. "Junior, no, Vikamon, I have to tell you something." Suddenly, she tightly gripped the lapel of my coat. "The Veil Bandages¡ªyou must never use them again. You¡¯ll lose all three of your emotions." Her eyes burned with desperation. Her trembling lips showed just how much she had been worried. How did she know this? It was probably thanks to the first prince¡¯s intelligence network. "...So you knew." Nikita understood the meaning behind my bitter smile. She also realized that I couldn¡¯t simply discard the Veil Bandages. "It¡¯s okay." Her eyes shone with unwavering resolve. "I¡¯ll recover every emotion you¡¯ve lost." Just then, footsteps approached from behind us. It was around the time people would start appearing. Nikita stepped back from me. Though I missed her warmth as it faded, it was okay. It was enough just to see that she was safe. "Nikita, is magic fun?" At my question, she slowly smiled. "Yes, more fun than ever before." That radiant smile was all the reward I needed. "So, Vikamon, wait for me." With that, she turned to leave. "I¡¯ll return next year." Next year. What kind of return would it be? I didn¡¯t know. But I hoped she would continue doing what she wanted to do. Having lived a life bound by restrictions, I didn¡¯t want to take away her newfound freedom. "I¡¯ll look forward to it." Doing everything she wanted¡ªthat was the freedom I had given to Nikita. She looked at me for a long time, as if trying to etch my face into her memory. Then she shook her head slightly, as if holding back words she wanted to say. So strict. Hania gave me a slightly stern look. I¡¯ll need to have a talk about our fake relationship contract soon. I just don¡¯t know when. ¡°Foara Silin!¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out from Isabel¡¯s team. Turning my head, I saw a brown-haired woman pointing a finger at Foara. Beaquirin Monem, the former pinnacle of the Academy¡¯s Spirit Studies before Foara, who contracted with the Spirit Lord, appeared. ¡°Y-Yes?¡± Foara looked flustered as Beaquirin¡¯s expression contorted fiercely. ¡°This time, if you run away from the ring, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡± Beaquirin glared at Foara with a venomous look. The relatively frail Foara shrank under the pressure. ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Looks like he¡¯s been thoroughly targeted. Beaquirin¡¯s unique trait is Persistence. It seems Foara is the current target of her obsession. ¡®Originally, if you took the Spirit route, Lucas would¡¯ve been the target.¡¯ I¡¯m reminded again how the overall storyline might remain the same, but the finer details have changed significantly. And it¡¯s my responsibility to steer things in the right direction. My gaze swept across the individuals gathered here. These people will continue to play key roles in the main storyline. I sincerely hope I can guide the scenario to its conclusion without major issues. ¡°Is this all for the Zerion Academy participants?¡± ¡°The third-years aren¡¯t here.¡± As they said, all the third-year students had been eliminated. Since Nikita¡¯s absence, the third-years, the weakest batch, had no standout individuals. They failed to survive the intense preliminaries. Thus, the ones here were effectively the representatives of Zerion Academy. ¡°There¡¯s one more.¡± I walked toward the bushes where someone was sneaking around. I reached in and pulled the person out. ¡°Eek!¡± A strange cry emerged as a petite girl was dragged out of the bushes. It was Seron Parmia. The same Seron who had sneaked up on me this morning for a surprise kiss on the cheek before running off. ¡°Where are you trying to sneak off to alone?¡± ¡°Ugh, prince potato, let go! Let me go!¡± ¡°Not a chance. After what you did, you think I¡¯d let you go?¡± ¡°You should let me go because I did that!¡± Seron¡¯s face was bright red with embarrassment over her actions. Honestly, watching her makes me wonder why I even bothered worrying. At that moment, I felt an intense, piercing stare. I turned my head, but as soon as I did, the gaze vanished without a trace. Where I looked, Isabel and Sharin were standing. Sharin snorted as if to say she wasn¡¯t staring at all, while Isabel continued to avoid my gaze. What was that? It felt like my back was being drilled into. Rubbing my neck, I spoke to Seron. ¡°We should stick together as Zerion Academy students. That way, we¡¯ll seem like a friendly academy without any outcasts.¡± I hoped Seron would get along better with the others. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take this chance to make some friends?¡± ¡°No thanks. You¡¯re all I need.¡± Seron pouted and turned her head. Why does she have to act cute while being annoying? ¡®What the hell? Did I just think she was cute?¡¯ Dear God, help me! For a moment, I actually found Seron adorable. My brain must be malfunctioning. ¡°Grantoni, open up my brain and take a look!¡± ¡°Heh heh, are you sure?¡± Grantoni¡¯s eyes gleamed as if ready to inspect my brain for real. ¡°Just kidding.¡± ¡°Too bad.¡± Watching him gave me chills. ¡°Hannon Irey.¡± Then, a voice I¡¯d heard that morning spoke again. A woman with flowing azure hair appeared. The Unyielding Azure Flame, Eve. ¡°Be prepared for today¡¯s match.¡± Eve didn¡¯t say much. She simply declared her warning. With that, she confidently turned and walked away. Her self-assured steps carried an imposing presence. It was clear her intent was to defeat me. ¡®Honestly, I thought she¡¯d have tried to erase the remnants of the ancient dragon already.¡¯ But yesterday, she had been surprisingly quiet. ¡®Well, she didn¡¯t get a chance since I was with Iris after fainting.¡¯ This time, too, it would be nice if she didn¡¯t get the chance, but that¡¯s unlikely. ¡®She must be planning to handle it during the finals.¡¯ Eve would undoubtedly aim to erase the dragon remnants during the match. Her unyielding azure flames were more than capable of doing so without drawing the audience¡¯s attention. On the other hand, I couldn¡¯t reveal the dragon remnants to the spectators, meaning I couldn¡¯t use them. It¡¯s clear Eve was banking on that. But there was one thing Eve didn¡¯t know. To face me in a match, there was a prerequisite. I had to win every match to advance to her. Looking at the girl with honey-blonde hair standing before me, I chuckled dryly. ¡°Isabel.¡± The first match of the 64 finalists. My opponent was the main heroine of Flame Butterfly¡¯s Arc. Isabel Luna. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 104 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 104: The Awakening of the Main Heroine The main heroine, Isabel Luna. I never imagined that I¡¯d face her in my very first match of the international singles tournament. Apparently, Isabel felt the same way; her face was marked with surprise. Still, this kind of situation had to be anticipated. Opponents in the main rounds are determined randomly. It was no surprise to meet someone like her in the Round of 64. From afar, I could see Isabel taking a deep breath. She was regaining her composure, realizing the same truth I had. How strong had Isabel become? Since the boycott incident, I hadn¡¯t had the chance to properly gauge her skills. And even during the boycott, I fled before we could settle things. Isabel must have been grinding her teeth in frustration ever since that day. Eyes full of interest gathered here for the first match. Among them, I spotted a familiar face. Someone watching with an amused smile, as if here for another good show. Duke of Whitewood. Raksid Anubecia. Even the Empire¡¯s hero had come to watch this international singles tournament. Judging by her expression, she was greatly anticipating what I¡¯d show her this time. ¡®I¡¯ll show you.¡¯ My gaze locked onto Isabel. At the same moment, Isabel also looked straight at me. Earlier, she had been avoiding eye contact, but now she was staring at me squarely. ¡°Hey, you.¡± Was she about to declare victory before the match even started? I had to prepare a sharp retort. ¡°Are you dating Seron?¡± ¡°What?¡± But her next words made me forget everything I had been planning to say. Was that something to say in this setting? ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked again, completely baffled, and Isabel hesitated for a moment. ¡°...I saw you with Seron this morning.¡± So, she saw that? I thought we were alone. For a moment, I felt awkward, but I tried to maintain my expression. ¡°Yeah, so? That doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re dating.¡± ¡°Then why is Seron treating you differently than before?¡± Isabel persistently pressed on. To be honest, Seron¡¯s recent actions were noticeably different from before. To anyone observing, she looked like a girl in love. ¡°And you too,¡± Isabel added, pointing out my own behavior. Had my actions changed as well? I wasn¡¯t sure. But one thing was clear: this situation was not heading in a good direction. The look in Isabel¡¯s eyes was no longer the cheerful sunflower I once knew. Instead, there was a desperate pleading in her gaze. Isabel was seeing me as Lucas. In a way, I had partially intended for that. I had once declared that, even if I couldn¡¯t be a sun like Lucas, I¡¯d become her moon. ¡°But you once said it yourself¡ªyou¡¯re not planning to date anyone.¡± Still, I didn¡¯t want Isabel to rely on someone else to find her footing. I believed she would eventually stand on her own, overcoming her insecurities. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s selfish of me.¡¯ Having experienced the collapse of dreams myself, I knew how crucial it was to rise on one¡¯s own. Relying on others to alleviate fear is unstable and dangerous. She was, after all, the main heroine of my favorite game. I didn¡¯t want Isabel to live a life like that. That¡¯s why I intervened when she was on the brink of suicide, even cursing Lucas in front of her to save her life. ¡°Isabel.¡± I tapped my toes lightly on the floor to warm up. ¡°Even if I were dating Seron, what does that have to do with you?¡± Isabel flinched. Our relationship was complex and difficult to define. From the entrance ceremony until now, Isabel and I had been entangled in countless ways. If I had to label it, we were rivals. A relationship built on proving who was right. That was how I saw us. But lately, that relationship had been shifting. The line that once defined us was being crossed, repeatedly. And it was Isabel herself who kept crossing it, unconsciously, as she saw Lucas in me and followed that image. ¡°We were supposed to be rivals, debating what was right and wrong.¡± My gaze fixed on Isabel, who stood frozen. ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡± Her murmur was hollow, as if even she didn¡¯t understand herself anymore. Long ago, a warrior who had sealed the Demon Sovereign in the underground abyss bore those sacred wings. It is said that after the warrior confined the Demon Sovereign, they left these words: ¡¸One day, when the Demon Sovereign bares its fangs at the world once more, there shall emerge another who bears the Wings of the Goddess, just as I once did.¡¹ On the day the Demon Sovereign threatens the world, Wings will bloom behind a chosen one. That was the legendary Wings of the Goddess. And now. Those very Wings of the Goddess had blossomed on Isabel¡¯s back. This was the reason I had to protect Isabel at all costs, and why she was the main heroine of The Flame Butterfly. The warrior destined to annihilate the Demon Sovereign. Isabel Luna. This was the moment of her true awakening. The combination of the ancient dragon magic and the Wings of the Goddess threw the arena into utter chaos. Among those in an uproar, the nobles were the most agitated. As the pillars of the world, they were well-versed in history and understood the profound significance of the Wings of the Goddess. Meanwhile, the mages were in turmoil over the ancient dragon magic. Aware of its destructive potential, they clamored to halt the match immediately. "Silence." "Be quiet." Two voices cut through the uproar, silencing both the nobles and the mages. One belonged to a woman with snow-white hair and a commanding, charismatic gaze. A hero of the highest order and the pinnacle of the empire¡¯s authority, second only to the emperor. Raksid Anubecia, the White Wood Duke. At her words, nobles from not only the empire but also other kingdoms immediately fell silent. The other voice belonged to a middle-aged man clad in a blue cloak. With hair as blue as the sky and piercing eyes, his warning shut the mouths of the mages. The Archmage of the Blue Tower, the most powerful magical institution in the world. Emperadion Sazaris. As two figures at the pinnacle of nobility and magic, their commands were unchallengeable. The White Wood Duke and the Blue Tower Archmage exchanged glances. Each had aligned themselves with a different individual in this match. The White Wood Duke supported Isabel Luna. The Blue Tower Archmage backed Hannon Irey. They intervened to ensure that the two figures at the center of this heated match would not be dragged into unnecessary chaos. The White Wood Duke leaped lightly toward the Blue Tower Archmage. Though her movements were audacious, no one dared to criticize her. Only her attendant sighed quietly, adjusting her dress as she landed. "Blue Tower boy." "How long do you intend to call me ¡®boy¡¯?" "Hahaha! To my eyes, you¡¯ll always be a boy, no matter how old you get." The mages were stunned at her audacity in calling the archmage a boy, but the Blue Tower Archmage seemed used to it. "What do you think of that audacious boy¡¯s magic?" The White Wood Duke¡¯s question brimmed with curiosity, and the Blue Tower Archmage cast a cold gaze toward the match. "That boy is controlling his magic for the sake of the match." The mages collectively widened their eyes. The sheer power of ancient dragon magic was unparalleled. To control such magic meant the birth of an extraordinary force. "And I know who¡¯s involved in this." The Blue Tower Archmage shifted his gaze toward the participants. Among them stood his adopted daughter. His daughter, who possessed the ¡°Mirinae,¡± a talent even he lacked. It was evident she had a hand in this. Since his daughter was involved, the Blue Tower Archmage couldn¡¯t allow Hannon to be executed. Doing so would implicate Sharin under the system of collective punishment. "This works out well. If you stand with me, I can push the laws before the emperor with a little more audacity." "So, this was your intention from the start?" The Blue Tower Archmage revealed his displeasure. "Hmm, a young hero who qualifies under the special laws of heroes. If I don¡¯t protect them, who will?" Even as she spoke, her gaze turned somewhat sharp. "Of course, that boy over there is a cheeky one, deliberately orchestrating this." The White Wood Duke¡¯s lips curled into a grin. "As adults, we should praise a child¡¯s boldness rather than dismiss it." Such audacity truly deserved recognition. "Besides, it brings back memories." She smiled wistfully. "There was another madman who meddled with ancient dragon magic in the past." At those words, the Blue Tower Archmage furrowed his brow slightly. He knew precisely whom she was referring to. Zerion the Transcendent Sage. A figure who had mastered every form of magic in history, even the divine and ancient dragon magic. But historical records were unclear on whether he had truly wielded ancient dragon magic. "That¡¯s a stretch." "Heh, indeed. Compared to the Transcendent Sage, that boy is just a fledgling. But." The White Wood Duke¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply. "Even the great Zerion the Sage was once a fledgling." What kind of path would the boy tread? The White Wood Duke chuckled, already anticipating the answer. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 105 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 105: The Ancient Dragon and the Goddess The Wings of the Goddess. The awakening power of the main heroine, Luna Isabel. A power as crucial as the Flames of Resolve driving the Flame Butterfly forward. It was also the reason I absolutely had to save Isabel. ¡®The Wings of the Goddess possess two characteristics.¡¯ First, it greatly enhances the user¡¯s abilities while granting the power of flight. Second, when in the same party, it significantly boosts the abilities of all party members. A self-buff as well as a party-wide enhancement skill. That was the Wings of the Goddess. The moment the Wings of the Goddess are donned, the party¡¯s overall combat power soars. Of course, this also marks the beginning of the dungeon¡¯s transformation, drastically raising the difficulty level. But with the Wings of the Goddess, even such difficulties could be overcome. I had waited and waited for this moment. However, the problem now was that I had to face Isabel, who had awakened her Wings of the Goddess. Swoosh¡ª Isabel¡¯s feet slowly lifted off the ground. At the same time, her wings folded briefly. ¡®If I lose sight of her, it¡¯s over.¡¯ The moment that thought crossed my mind, Isabel disappeared. KA-BOOM! The frost imbued in my hand scattered, and the clanging sound of metal resounded loudly. There she was, holding her sword in an offensive stance. As soon as Isabel made eye contact with me, she vanished again. Her speed was absurd. Using the Wings of the Goddess for ultra-high-speed movement. From the moment she donned the wings, gravity no longer held sway over her. She could move at high speed, wherever she desired. That was the flight ability granted by the Wings of the Goddess. But it¡¯s still manageable. Crack! My heightened hearing caught the sound of ice in the air breaking. The residual essence of the Ancient Dragon in my right eye instantly focused on the source of the sound. At the same time, my hand struck toward that direction. CLANG! Once again, Isabel¡¯s sword clashed with my hand. No matter how fast she moved, Isabel herself did not vanish. The area around me was enveloped by the frost of the Ice Dragon¡¯s magic, freezing even the moisture in the air. Whenever Isabel moved, her presence inevitably left a trace. The space I occupied was the domain of the Ice Dragon. I wouldn¡¯t lose track of her no matter how fast Isabel was. From our earlier exchanges, Isabel must have realized this too. Sneak attacks were impossible. Rumble! At that moment, my right eye started to act on its own. The frost surged violently. ¡®Damn it, you piece of¡ª¡¯ I summoned heat through my skin. The result of research and trials with Sharin: the magic engraving of the Fire Dragon carved into my skin. As the Fire Dragon¡¯s magic activated, the residual essence of the Ancient Dragon growled in irritation but obeyed. After the boycott incident, I worked with Sharin to find the Fire Dragon¡¯s magic to resolve the issue of the Ancient Dragon¡¯s residue. Through countless trials, I finally uncovered and adapted the Fire Dragon¡¯s magic, creating a magic engraving. Though its power was weaker than the original Fire Dragon¡¯s magic, it didn¡¯t progress into dragonization. The moment I succeeded, I secluded myself in a personal training chamber. There, I used the Fire Dragon¡¯s magic engraving to negotiate with the Ancient Dragon¡¯s essence. Would it aid me, or would it burn out with the combined power of the Fire Dragon¡¯s magic and the Flame¡¯s remnants? Relentlessly, I dragged it into a cycle of negotiations. In the end, unable to resist my threats, the Ancient Dragon¡¯s essence accepted the deal. It agreed to remain in my right eye and assist me. For its own survival, it was the only choice. ¡®Behave yourself. Finish this, and I might even reward you.¡¯ I steadied my breathing, calming the restless Ancient Dragon¡¯s essence eager to unleash its power after so long. ¡°You¡¯re not fully in control of that yet, are you?¡± Isabel slowly descended from the air and spoke. She¡¯s sharp as ever. ¡°So what? It¡¯s working just fine against you.¡± ¡°Yeah, seems like it.¡± Isabel stopped her high-speed movement. Instead, she extended her wings behind her and gripped her sword tightly. That was the worst move she could¡¯ve made against me. ¡°So you¡¯re going for a head-on breakthrough.¡± Isabel¡¯s wings began to glow with a brilliant white radiance. It was proof she had channeled the speed of her high-speed movement entirely into power. I hurriedly summoned more frost. In an instant, walls of ice rose up one after another in front of me. Crash! Crash! Crash! Crash! The walls of ice shattered one after another. She looked so divine that one could believe the Goddess of War had descended. A storm of wind pressure raged. Just standing before her was a challenge. If Isabel swung her sword down, it would all be over. So I had to reveal my trump card as well. A bone-chilling cold surged forth. The gazes fixed on Isabel slowly began to shift toward me. Above my tilted head, the horns of the Ice Dragon emerged. Behind my waist, an icy tail had formed and stood upright. Ice scales grew along my arms, transforming into a living armor. Even my face drifted further from human likeness. ¡°A... a Dragonkin!¡± One of the mages shouted in astonishment. The unique characteristic of Ancient Dragon magic: Dragonification. They had realized that I had become a Dragonkin. Yet no mage dared to stop me. My gaze briefly fell upon the gathering of mages. Among them stood a man with flowing blue hair. The Blue Tower Master, Empiradion Sazaris. The father of Sharin, he was holding back the mages. Beside him, Whitewood was standing with her eyes glinting and a smile on her face. Both of them knew I could control the remnants of the Ancient Dragon. From my parted lips, a frosty breath escaped. Ancient Dragon magic truly reveals its essence only when wielded by a Dragonkin. Crack! Crack! Starting from my hands to my elbows, A massive gauntlet of ice formed. The Gauntlet of the Ice Dragon. My heterochromatic eyes locked onto Isabel. She, too, stared back at me through the divine light. Since Isabel was giving it her all, I decided to do the same. Boom¡ª But I wasn¡¯t planning to end it here. ¡°Come forth.¡± Lightning Caller. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D! From the dark storm clouds that had silently gathered above, A streak of blue lightning descended. In the chaos of the sudden lightning strike, the spectators panicked. Within the radiant blue light, Isabel and I moved simultaneously. The magic inscriptions etched onto my body inside the ice gauntlet began to glow. Magic Inscription: Lightning Catcher. The roaring thunderbolt coursed through my steel body, reaching me in an instant. Electric currents spread through the Ice Dragon¡¯s Gauntlet. A storm of immense power erupted from my hands. The remnants of the Ancient Dragon devoured the lightning, transforming further. The remnants of the Ancient Dragon are a curse. Even if marked by the Ice Dragon, its form is not fixed. It can always change its shape depending on the power granted to it. Four Ancient Dragons exist: The Fire Dragon, Ice Dragon, and Earth Dragon. And finally, the ruler of the skies, who commands lightning¡ª The Sky Dragon. The most feared of the Ancient Dragons, the Sky Dragon. But the Sky Dragon exists only as a record in history. Its very existence is shrouded in doubt. I know the truth. The Sky Dragon is not an Ancient Dragon. It is the legacy left by a mad, transcendent sage. Zerion. He is the one who became immortalized as the Sky Dragon in history. The frost enveloping my body turned into lightning. The Ice Dragon¡¯s Gauntlet morphed into one of thunder. At this moment, The Sky Dragon, long vanished from the world, reappeared. Sky Dragonification. This is the pinnacle of my power. Isabel, witnessing this, let out a breathy laugh. The goddess faced the Sky Dragon, unfurling her wings. ¡°You truly are...¡± With that laugh, Isabel gripped her sword tightly. As I leaped forward, Isabel swung her sword downward. Victory. The declaration of the goddess¡¯s triumph collided with the Sky Dragon¡¯s fist, Shrouding the area in radiant light. The international singles tournament, Round of 64. A showdown so extraordinary it eclipsed even the finals. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 106 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 106: I Become a Death Row Inmate With the Goddess¡¯s Wings, Isabel unleashed her ultimate technique. A clash of the finishing moves: my Dragon Transformation combined with Lightning Caller versus hers. After the collision of the two ultimate techniques, Amid the thick smoke, Isabel and I faced each other. The electricity forming my body dissipated. Clang! My horns and wings shattered and scattered. The Dragon Magic Engraving forcibly dispelled my Dragon Transformation, suppressing the remnants of the Ancient Dragon. Dragon Ascension is a risky technique for me. If I''m not careful, I might fully turn into a dragon. That¡¯s why I must suppress the remnants of the Ancient Dragon even after using it. As I caught my breath, my gaze fell on Isabel. The Goddess¡¯s Wings behind her were disintegrating. ¡°You hesitated to give it your all, didn¡¯t you?¡± Isabel flinched at my words. When Isabel summoned the Goddess¡¯s Wings, hesitation flickered in her eyes. We are rivals. But rivalries can take many forms. Our relationship was one where Isabel challenged me, and I accepted her challenges in return. As I mentioned before, our relationship is ambiguous. It¡¯s hard to clearly define what we mean to each other. That¡¯s why she unwittingly thought and wondered: If she were to defeat me today, would this relationship break irreparably? She feared losing her purpose and experiencing the same emptiness she felt the day she lost Lucas. That fear made her hesitate, even as she summoned the Goddess¡¯s Wings. ¡°Isabel, are you starting to understand now?¡± So, I made sure Isabel saw it clearly. Even with the awakening of the Goddess¡¯s Wings, I would not be defeated. ¡°No matter what you do, I won¡¯t back down.¡± That¡¯s why I went all out, even using Dragon Ascension. If I hadn¡¯t, Isabel¡¯s uncertainty would have never gone away. Isabel stared at me with dazed eyes. ¡°So, look carefully.¡± I can never be your Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m not Lucas.¡± But I can become someone different for you. Isabel. This world isn¡¯t made up of just Lucas. You can live on just fine without him. Lucas would want that too. A proud main heroine who leads everyone on her own two feet. Isabel Luna. That¡¯s the true version of yourself you need to strive for. ¡°I am Hannon Irey.¡± To engrave it into her mind, I thumped my chest firmly. I can never be your childhood friend like Lucas was. But I will always be the rival you aim for. That¡¯s my earnest vow. The blank look on Isabel¡¯s face slowly faded away. She let out a faint laugh and raised her head. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± A radiant smile, as bright as ever, spread across Isabel¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re not Lucas; you¡¯re Hannon.¡± Perhaps she had let go of some of her burdens. Isabel will undoubtedly continue to grow from here. And my role is to watch over her as she does. ¡®You¡¯d think so too, wouldn¡¯t you, Lucas?¡¯ Having devoted my life to Flame Butterfly, the game I played after quitting my athletic career, I left Lucas¡¯s words behind and turned away. The 64th-round tournament was already a mess. The outcome was irrelevant, but I knew I¡¯d have no more opportunities to compete. As I descended from the arena, a man stood in my path. With flowing blue hair, he was the Blue Tower Master, leading the Imperial Mages and Knights. Iris hesitated, then looked directly at me. Her brow furrowed slightly as a sigh escaped her lips. "...There¡¯s a reason for this. He was trying to help me when it happened." My eyes widened in surprise. I never thought Iris would stand up for me in this way. If Iris takes my side... The Imperial Court would find it even harder to punish me. "Hmm, I wasn¡¯t aware of that detail," The Grand Duke stroked her chin, intrigued. "So, could it be said that the boy saved your life, Third Princess?" "Yes, that¡¯s correct." "Well, well. I see." Her lips curled into a smile. It seemed the Grand Duke had already concocted a way to defend me using the Empire''s Hero Exemption Law. With an amused look, she turned to me. "I thought so from the moment I first saw you. A bold young man indeed." A weight lifted off my chest. It seemed my life was no longer in jeopardy. "But, Third Princess, there are too many witnesses here, including those from other kingdoms. We can¡¯t simply let this slide." Iris recognized her words as a mere formality, realizing the Grand Duke never intended to enforce the Empire¡¯s harshest punishments. Relieved, her expression softened. As the conversation ended, the Blue Tower Master turned to his daughter. "Sharin." "Yes?" Hearing her father¡¯s call, Sharin straightened her posture. "There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you regarding this matter. Withdraw from the individual tournament and follow me." Caught up in the Ancient Dragon¡¯s magic issue, Sharin had no choice but to comply. When I gave her an apologetic look, she nodded in understanding. "Alright, fine." She had little interest in the tournament anyway. Without further comment, she agreed to her father¡¯s demand. "Uh, uh, is... is this okay?" Seron, still confused by the situation, stammered in disbelief. I was taken away under escort. Isabel, though surprised, seemed reassured by my expression, confident I wouldn¡¯t face any real harm. As we exited the arena, my eyes locked with someone else¡¯s. A woman with blue hair glared at me, her face twisted in anger. Her name was Eve. The Unyielding Azure Flame. She had planned to remove the Ancient Dragon¡¯s magic from me during this international tournament. But she hadn¡¯t anticipated that I¡¯d end up being taken away like this. Although unintentional, this had turned our confrontation into an indefinite delay. Even if her goal of removing the magic is out of reach now... I had etched enough questions about my existence into Eve¡¯s mind. Until she found her answers, she wouldn¡¯t let me go. I exchanged a silent farewell with Isabel and was led out of the arena. "Your Grace, Grand Duke." I subtly called out to the Grand Duke walking beside me. Sensing my intent, she gestured for the knights to give us some space. "Speak." Her commanding presence was unwavering. This was someone I could trust with critical information. "There are those in the arena today who intend to harm the Saintess." I had witnessed everything with my own eyes that morning. The individuals plotting her assassination were all present. The Grand Duke¡¯s ever-present smile faded in an instant. "Since I am being detained, I wish to provide Your Grace with a list of the culprits." "Well now," She let out a sharp exhale, spinning her cloak dramatically. "Very well. How you came by such information, we¡¯ll discuss later." The confidence radiating from her was unmatched. "Let this old hero wield her sword once more." The living legend. The Grand Duke, Raksid Anubecia. For those targeting the Saintess, she delivered the most crushing blow imaginable. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 107 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 107: Spreading Wide-Area Bombs As a consequence of using the dragon¡¯s magic, I was disqualified. I thought I¡¯d be immediately escorted to the Empire after that. ¡°...Am I really allowed to go with you?¡± I was currently waiting outside the arena with Duke of Whitewood. Hearing my question, Duke of Whitewood looked back at me as if I had asked something obvious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you yourself speak of the plan to assassinate the saintess? Then, the one who reported it should naturally stay involved.¡± In truth, I had planned to negotiate and remain here no matter what. Given the many variables that could cause the scenario to veer off course, I needed to intervene and steer it toward the proper timeline, even just a little. However, without any need for such maneuvering, Duke of Whitewood had simply brought me here without hesitation. Of course, this was a highly welcome turn of events for me. ¡®Did she possibly realize my intentions and bring me along on purpose?¡¯ It might have been an overly ambitious thought, but Duke of Whitewood¡¯s insight was extraordinary. If it were her, she might have noticed at least part of my plan. Clink¡ª Meanwhile, Duke of Whitewood ordered a royal knight to unlock the handcuffs on my wrists. The relief of being freed was palpable. But still... ¡°What if I decide to escape like this?¡± ¡°Ha ha, try running if you want.¡± There was no chance I¡¯d escape. If I followed along as things stood, I¡¯d gain legitimate permission to use the dragon¡¯s magic. More importantly, escaping from Duke of Whitewood was out of the question. Even if I fought with all my strength, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against her at my current level. She knew all this and still said what she did. Of course, I was the one who had foolishly tested her. ¡°So, tell me your thoughts on this assassination attempt on the saintess.¡± Duke of Whitewood dismissed the royal knights, allowing me to speak freely. ¡°Who are the individuals behind the plot to assassinate the saintess?¡± ¡°They are high priests from the Holy Kingdom of Lium and one cardinal.¡± ¡°Hmmm, and their motive?¡± She didn¡¯t ask how I came by this information. That was a question for later. For now, the focus was on why the perpetrators had planned such an act. ¡°The Holy Kingdom has two rulers, as you know.¡± ¡°King Lium and the Pope, correct.¡± Normally, the term Pope would be used, but the Empire had decreed that the title of Emperor belonged solely to Hysirion. As a result, even the Holy Church was forced to use Pope-King instead of Pope. ¡°The balance of power between the Pope-King and King Lium was originally stable. But the emergence of one individual completely disrupted that equilibrium.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about the saintess, Acrede Saint Narea.¡± Duke of Whitewood immediately gave the answer. She was a duke of the Empire. Although she wasn¡¯t deeply involved in the Empire¡¯s current political affairs, she was naturally well-versed in global events. Thus, even without me explaining, the story flowed seamlessly from her mouth. ¡°The emergence of the saintess destabilized the balance of power between the Pope-King and King Lium, and before King Lium could be pushed aside by the Pope-King, he sought to eliminate the saintess. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± The ones attempting to assassinate the saintess were priests aligned with King Lium and one cardinal. Having understood everything, Duke of Whitewood stroked her chin thoughtfully. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t such an act cause trouble for King Lium himself?¡± ¡°It would, if it became known that the saintess¡¯s death was ordered by King Lium.¡± Duke of Whitewood¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°King Lium brought in an outside organization, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes, a fanatical cult known as the Mysticism.¡± ¡°Pfft, ha ha ha!¡± Duke of Whitewood burst into laughter. I could understand her reaction. The Mysticism was a group she had personally crushed with her own hands. Her eyes glinted with murder. ¡°So those vermin have still managed to squirm around under my nose.¡± The fanatical cult known as the Mysticism. They believed that all humans should achieve ultimate transcendence through mysticism and enlightenment. To achieve their goals, they required two things: First, the denial of gods rooted in this world. Mysticism, which was considered heretical for failing to become divine, was seen by them in a different light. To them, Mysticism represented the ultimate form that life could attain. Thus, they believed the world would only prosper truly if all traces of divinity were eradicated. Second, the transformation of all living beings into Mysteries. Since they preached that ultimate transcendence could only be achieved through Mysticism, they sought to convert all humans into Mysteries.@@@@ Other parties entering the Demon Dungeon are utterly annihilated. As a result, every academy student perishes. The saturation of the apostles¡¯ corruption spirals out of control, and ultimately, the Demon Sovereign descends. That is the bad ending, "The Goddess'' Disappointment." Naturally, it¡¯s one of the bad endings that must be prevented at all costs. So, I¡¯ve made preparations. "Then we¡¯ll have to chop them into tiny little pieces to be sure." The mysteries¡¯ greatest fear. The hero of heroes, Whitewood. ¡®My finest gift.¡¯ Do accept it with gratitude. * * * The Goddess¡¯ Wings. Dragon Ascension. And even a student being captured as a price for learning the magic of the Ancient Dragons. The main tournament was nothing short of utter chaos. But the shockwaves they delivered were unmatched. The audience could hardly focus on the other matches in the tournament. "Wings of the Goddess? I never thought I¡¯d see such a thing in my lifetime." "Forget that; how about the Ancient Dragon¡¯s magic? It was the real deal after all!" Even as the main tournament progressed, the audience kept gossiping about the very first match of the Round of 64. The clash between Hannon and Isabel had yielded no definitive result. Both had unleashed their full strength in their collision, and Hannon had been promptly taken away afterward. Because of that, people debated who had the upper hand between the two. Meanwhile, unnoticed by the crowd, a man stepped onto the stage. A young man with ash-gray hair, wearing a slightly irritated expression. His name was Solvas Umbra, known as the Shadow¡¯s Son. Normally, his trademark was an air of perpetual ease, but in this tournament, he struggled to maintain a smile. The reason? None other than Hannon Irey, who had appeared in the previous match. In the qualifiers, Solvas had suffered humiliation at his hands. Determined to take revenge, he had eagerly awaited the main tournament, only for Hannon to steal all the spotlight and then promptly vanish. Even now, it was the same. Not a single person in the audience was focusing on the ongoing matches. It was as if they had already seen the tournament finals. To Solvas, it was beyond humiliating. ¡®That bastard.¡¯ Solvas clenched his teeth in frustration. Grinding At that moment, the sound of teeth grinding reached his ears. Frowning, Solvas turned his head in confusion. A gust of wind sent azure hair fluttering. Solvas flinched instinctively. Beneath that azure hair, eyes as sharp as flames glared at him with an icy fury. Grinding Once again, her teeth ground audibly. Solvas recognized her. The unyielding azure flame. Eve. His opponent in the upcoming match. "Hannon Irey." Her eyes blazed with such intense anger that even Solvas, despite himself, felt a chill. "I will not let this slide." For some reason, Eve was absolutely furious. "Let the match begin!" At the announcer¡¯s call, Eve¡¯s azure flames surged to the heavens with ferocious intensity. Even the spectators, who had been distracted by earlier matches, were stunned into paying attention. Realizing he had become the target of her wrath, Solvas quietly closed his eyes, casting a meager shadow in the face of Eve¡¯s overwhelming flames. Six stars or not, how did things come to this? He sighed inwardly, the weight of the situation pressing down. "Hannon, you bastard." [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 108 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 108: The Saintess Rescue Operation The Round of 32 had concluded following the Round of 64. The matches for the Round of 16 were scheduled to resume the next day. With so many strong contenders advancing, intense battles continued to unfold.@@@@ The first match had been incredibly impactful, and to overshadow it, the participants pushed themselves even harder. The International Individual Tournament was a stage to showcase one''s renown and talent, a place where everyone strove desperately to carve their names into the annals of the world. But where there are winners, there are always losers. Among them, two of the "Six Stars" were eliminated early on, a testament to how fierce this main event had become. One of those "Six Stars" was none other than Acrede Saint Narea, the holy saint of the Holy Kingdom of Lium. ¡°Just as planned.¡± Ahead of me, I could see the Lium Kingdom¡¯s carriage swaying slightly as it moved forward. Currently, I was following the saintess¡¯s carriage with Duke of Whitewood. The Round of 32 had been particularly unfortunate for Acrede. Her opponent in the match was one of the top members among the "Six Stars": Iris Hysirion, hailed as the strongest royal of the Empire. Even a saintess like Acrede stood no chance against Iris. Despite her best efforts, she couldn¡¯t avoid defeat. This outcome was always the same in every timeline. Acrede would face Iris in the Round of 32 and be eliminated. ¡®Perhaps there¡¯s someone within the Holy Church or the Mystic faction manipulating the match outcomes.¡¯ Otherwise, it made no sense for her to always face Iris at this exact stage. ¡®It must have been planned so that Acrede would return to this location at this precise time.¡¯ I made a mental note to investigate further when the opportunity arose. Just then, Duke of Whitewood stood up. ¡°They¡¯re scattering.¡± As she said, the high-ranking priests hurriedly moved away from the carriage, as though they¡¯d received some urgent message. A cardinal assigned to guard the saintess approached the carriage and began conversing with her. It was evident that he was stalling for time. Shortly after, Duke of Whitewood raised her gaze to the sky. Above the clear blue heavens, unexpected flashes of light began to appear. I immediately recognized what they were. It was a weapon of divine origin, similar to one I possessed. Starfall. The stars rained down from the sky. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The entire area was engulfed in devastation. The paladins guarding Acrede were thrown to the ground, and the carriage she rode in was blown to pieces. Even the cardinal responsible for her safety tumbled to the earth. Yet, Duke of Whitewood remained motionless. Starfall might be powerful enough to destroy a carriage, but she had calculated that it wasn¡¯t strong enough to kill Acrede outright. ¡°That shady cardinal... he pretended to protect the saintess but deliberately took the hit.¡± Duke of Whitewood accurately assessed the situation. This was nothing more than a staged act, designed to create the appearance that they had failed to protect Acrede. Amid the smoke produced by Starfall, the scattered knights began to regain their senses and stood up. But it wasn¡¯t just smoke that filled the area; a thick white fog had descended, obscuring visibility entirely. Whiteout Phenomenon. This term describes weather conditions where snow, fog, or sand makes it nearly impossible to distinguish the horizon. One of the Mystics must have possessed a power tied to mist or fog. ¡°Boy.¡± At that moment, Duke of Whitewood swept her cloak back and stepped forward. ¡°You head straight for the saintess.¡± A fierce smile curved her lips, and the ferocious aura of a predator radiated from her. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of every last one of the Mystics.¡± There wasn¡¯t a more reliable ally in the world. Her words confirmed her belief in Centriol''s betrayal. Hearing them, Centriol ground his teeth together in frustration. "Then why did you follow me, even though you¡¯re certain I¡¯m a traitor?" "Because there¡¯s something I wanted to say to Cardinal Centriol." Still expressionless, Acrede spoke calmly. "The dead do not return." Thud¡ª Centriol¡¯s feet, which had been rushing forward, suddenly halted. At the same time, he grabbed Acrede and slammed her to the ground. Boom! Pinned by Centriol¡¯s grip around her throat, Acrede gazed up at him calmly. His eyes burned with deep, unrelenting hatred. "Cardinal Centriol, you know it, don¡¯t you?" Even as her throat was constricted, Acrede continued to speak. But Centriol had no intention of calming his rage. "I¡¯ve believed in God my entire life." His voice dripped with bitterness as he spoke. The reason Centriol had become an inquisitor was his son, who was born frail and ailing. He entrusted his son to the care of high priests, hoping to save him through their divine powers. "I begged God thousands, no, tens of thousands of times. I prayed that my son might outlive me." The priests continued their efforts to heal the boy, but his condition never improved. It was no surprise. Divine power could heal wounds and cure illnesses, but it could not alter a person¡¯s innate frailty. While prolonged exposure to divine power could extend a life beyond its natural span, it could not overcome the ultimate limits of mortality. "But God, despite all my faithfulness, did not save my son¡¯s life." A lifetime of dedication to the Holy Church had been insufficient to save his son. If he had known, he would have spent more time by his son¡¯s side, but instead, he had wasted those moments pleading to save a life that could not be saved. Drip¡ª Blood-red tears began to flow from Centriol¡¯s eyes. They were filled with unspeakable sorrow. "So you would bring your dead son back to life, is that it?" Centriol had struck a deal with King Lium. In exchange for aiding the king, he would receive the means to resurrect his son. "That will not bring your son peace. It will only provoke God¡¯s wrath." "What do you know?!" Centriol¡¯s grip tightened around her throat. "My son died unjustly, never having seen the sea he so longed to see! I couldn¡¯t even hold him when he cried out for his father! God refused to embrace even such an innocent child¡ªwhat meaning could His anger possibly have?!" "Your son has gone to God¡¯s side. Every living thing¡ª" "Silence!" Blood dripped from Centriol¡¯s eyes onto her face. "I will bring my son back. I will give him the life he never had, filled with all he could desire." Centriol¡¯s rampage had gone far beyond the point of no return. "All I need to do is kill you." His grip tightened further. Even as she struggled for breath, Acrede simply stared at him. That calm, unwavering gaze unsettled Centriol more than anything else. "Do you think you¡¯ll accomplish anything?" Just then, a voice rang in his ears. Consumed by rage, Centriol had failed to notice his surroundings. When he looked up, a fist was already flying toward him. Smack! A sharp pain exploded across his face, snapping his head back. But as a cardinal bestowed with the title of paladin, Centriol was not someone to be taken down by mere punches. Just as he steadied himself and prepared to counterattack, he realized his face wouldn¡¯t move. His face had been frozen solid by a chilling frost. By the time he registered this, it was too late. Another fist had already connected with his face. If once wasn¡¯t enough, then twice. Crunch! The second blow shattered the ice and sent Centriol sprawling to the ground. Standing before him was a young man with black hair who had just landed. "Feel free to go wild trying to completely ruin your son''s future lives." Hannon Irey had arrived. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 109 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 109: Challenge the Paladin In the forest where a saintess nearly met her end, I arrived just in time, gasping for breath. I had run like my life depended on it to make it here. Glancing behind me, I saw the saintess, Acrede, with handprints still visible on her neck. She looked at me with her usual expressionless face. It was just like her¡ªsilent even after nearly being strangled. To be precise, though... It was like the other her. "Saintess, couldn''t you have at least tried to resist?" Even to my unfamiliar question, she rose to her feet without a flicker of emotion on her face. "My blessing doesn¡¯t fully manifest against a cardinal." As she said, there was a reason Acrede couldn''t use her power against Centriol. Blessings tend to cancel each other out. Although Acrede was a saintess, her opponent was a cardinal who had reached the level of Paladin. Even though he was on the verge of corruption, he was still active as a cardinal in the Holy Church. For Acrede to overpower him with pure physical strength alone was nearly impossible. And for me, it was the same. The Holy Church does not grant the title of Paladin lightly. Paladin is a designation reserved for the top three holy knights of the Holy Church. An academy student like me didn¡¯t stand a chance. The only reason I had managed to catch him off guard earlier was due to his murderous rage and focus on Acrede. But there wouldn¡¯t be a second chance. And to make things worse¡ª "I¡¯ve already used up today¡¯s Dragon Ascension." I had used the transformation earlier to revive Isabel. Using it twice in one day, even for me, would leave my body in ruins. In other words, I had to face a Paladin without relying on the Dragon Ascension. Centriol cracked his neck as he slowly rose to his feet. His face was unscathed, looking as composed as ever. Had things gone according to plan, Centriol was supposed to injure himself and retreat. But my decision to bring Duke of Whitewood into the mix had thrown things off. ¡®Duke of Whitewood is still fighting.¡¯ Mystics wouldn¡¯t just stand by and get beaten. They would use their own mysterious powers to fight back against him. And dealing with mystics, with their endless variety of powers, always takes time. "Are you a student from Zerion Academy?" Centriol seemed to know something about me. "I saw you wielding the magic of the ancient dragons." White sparks flickered from the blade he had drawn. His blessing surged, and flashes of light crackled menacingly. "It seems there¡¯s no issue with executing you on the spot." "Is it fitting for one blessed by the gods to oppress a mere child?" "There are no exemptions for criminals, regardless of age." So, to him, I was just another criminal. "Saintess." I positioned myself in front of Acrede and called out to her quietly. "Can you use your blessing widely?" "I can." Alright. That gave us a fighting chance. Taking a deep breath, I clenched both fists tightly. The Holy Church¡¯s mightiest knight. A Paladin. Let¡¯s see how far I can go against him. My right eye took on the remnants of an ancient dragon¡¯s power, and a pale, icy aura formed in my grasp. At that moment, Centriol moved. With a single step, the distance between us shrank in an instant. It felt as though a giant had taken a single stride. The overwhelming aura emanating from him threatened to engulf me. Goosebumps ran down my entire body. Instincts screamed at me to run. As expected, a Paladin was in a league far beyond an academy student. But then¡ª Flash! A burst of light erupted behind me, spreading blessings across the area. The surroundings turned an eerie white, and pale trees shimmered in the wind. Cold sweat ran down my face from the agony. Still, having endured many hardships recently, I had learned how to manage pain. And besides, I wasn¡¯t alone here. A divine touch settled on my arm. The shattered limb quickly began to return to its original form. The pain vanished entirely. The one who healed my arm was Acrede. She was still praying with her eyes closed. Even so, for her to pour out such a significant blessing¡ªenough to counteract the cardinal¡¯s power¡ªwas no small feat. Beads of sweat dotted her forehead. Healing my arm in her condition was remarkable in itself. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡± She was doing her best, but so was our enemy. Clink! During this time, Centriol shattered the ice encasing his face with his hand and lifted his head. Through the falling shards of ice, his cold, piercing eyes emerged. Centriol stomped on the hilt of his sword lying on the ground. The blade flipped into the air, and he grabbed it once more. I steadied my breath, facing him again. Even without the goddess¡¯s blessing, he was a monster. He had earned the title of Paladin through sheer merit. Honestly, I had less of a chance here than I did against Nikita. ¡®In that case...¡¯ I had no choice but to squeeze every last ounce of power I had. Win or lose, giving it my all was my creed. I extended my knife-hand forward. Centriol responded by gripping his sword and pushing off the ground. The gap between us closed in an instant once again. I couldn¡¯t recklessly charge into his space like before. Even if I managed to close the distance, his Sacred Grappling would take me down again. Centriol¡¯s sword came sweeping upward from below. I crossed my arms to block the strike. But Centriol didn¡¯t stop there. He traced a path with his sword, executing consecutive heavy blows. Each strike sent shocks through my arms as I blocked them. Trying to break free, I stretched my leg forward. I stomped on the foot he extended while executing his sword technique. The magical engraving on my elbow activated, unleashing an explosion. My left fist struck the hilt of his raised sword. Clang! The impact disrupted the trajectory of his swing. Taking advantage of my stance, I pulled my right shoulder back. At the same time, the magic engraving on my right elbow activated again. Boom! The explosion launched my body forward, and my right knife-hand shot out like a cannonball. Centriol released his sword to grab my arm again. The same situation as before. But this time, an unexpected variable came into play. Whirr¡ª The bandages wrapped around my arm unraveled partially from the explosion. With them, the reach of my right arm suddenly extended. Centriol had miscalculated. He tried to grab my shorter arm¡ªHannon¡¯s arm. But now it was Vikamon¡¯s arm, much longer. Thud! Centriol¡¯s grip missed its mark and slipped. His eyes widened. Even the seasoned Paladin, with all his experience, was caught off guard. In that moment, our gazes met¡ªhis shocked, mine bearing a sly grin. Behind me, the light of the explosive magic engravings flared fiercely. The synergy between magic and mysticism. A massive explosion. As the explosion erupted like a halo, I let out a war cry. My right arm, engulfed in the force of the explosion, drove straight into Centriol. BOOOOM! An unpredictable move layered upon another. This was the decisive blow that pierced through the mightiest knight, the Paladin Centriol. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 110 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 110: Two Saints Inside the forest near Wolfram''s sanctuary, I was rolling on the ground in complete disarray. I had unleashed a massive explosion in the same posture I had swung my arm, so naturally, I lost my balance and rolled across the ground. After rolling for some time, I finally stopped when I hit a tree. My vision spun dizzyingly, but I forced myself to gather my wits and stand up. My eyes quickly scanned the surroundings. In the distance, I saw Centriol, who had toppled several trees as he fell. It was a carefully calculated strike, mixing variables with more variables. It had to pack enough power to achieve this level of impact. I felt my dislocated right shoulder and hastily wrapped it with a makeshift bandage made of cloth. Since only my arm had been exposed, my face remained hidden. Thanks to that, I quickly reverted to Hannon¡¯s form. Drip, drip¡ª At that moment, I heard something. The sound led me to raise my head, and my face froze instantly. The ground was soaked with red blood. And the person lying in that pool of blood was none other than Acrede. Acrede¡¯s side had been pierced by a sword. Blood flowed from the wound and stained the ground. The sword''s owner was Centriol. Even as he was punched, this lunatic had managed to hurl his sword at Acrede. Crack, crack¡ª The widespread blessing that had covered the forest began to dissipate. "Saint!" I hurriedly ran toward Acrede. She was slumped on the ground, barely breathing. Though she tried to heal herself, the wound refused to close. The blessing imbued in Centriol''s sword was preventing Acrede from using her own blessing to heal. "Stay calm. Acrede, you¡¯ll be okay, you¡¯ll be fine." At that moment, Acrede began muttering to herself. Her usually expressionless face started to waver. "Pull... pull out the sword." If the sword could be removed, she might be able to heal herself with her blessing. But only if she didn¡¯t lose consciousness in the meantime. Thud¡ª Just then, another sound came from behind me. Centriol was there, healing his own body with blessings. Though my punch had left him in a mess, the widespread blessing Acrede had cast had dissipated, allowing Centriol to regain his blessing. As a result, he had returned to his prime, fully restored as a paladin. "You¡¯re quite remarkable for an academy student." Centriol spat out a broken tooth onto the ground with a spit. A new tooth had already grown in its place. "You¡¯ll go far someday." Blessing energy erupted fiercely from Centriol¡¯s body. From his tone, it was clear he had no intention of giving us a "someday." The worst was compounding on top of the worst. Centriol wasn¡¯t going to let me remove the sword from Acrede. "...Saint, how much longer can you hold on?" "...About a minute, maybe." But judging by the blood she was losing, even a minute seemed precarious. So, I made my decision. I raised my hand above my head. Come, lightning... Step¡ª "Boy, pull the sword from the saint." A voice interrupted me just as I was about to use Dragon Ascension. Hearing that voice, I immediately grabbed the sword''s hilt embedded in Acrede. Centriol moved to stop me, but someone stood in our way. A woman with snow-white hair appeared, her hair fluttering in the wind, her arms crossed as she faced Centriol. "You¡¯re walking a heroic path, young man." White flower petals swirled in the air around her. "Don¡¯t interfere." The swirling white petals engulfed Centriol in an instant. BOOOOM! Centriol, who had been charging toward us, was swept away by the petals and sent flying, smashing through the forest.@@@@ Taking advantage of the moment, I pulled the sword from Acrede. Squelch! "...!" Act 4 lays the foundation for Act 5, weaving connections with those who are later revealed to be the reincarnated heroes. Among those heroes was Saint Narea. And the reincarnation of Narea was none other than Acrede of Saint Narea. Unlike the other reincarnated heroes, who had no memory of their past lives, Narea''s case was unique. The goddess''s blessing had been imprinted deeply into her very soul. When Acrede turned five, she received the goddess''s blessing, and Narea''s memories began to flow into her. However, the memories were too overwhelming for the young girl to bear. As a result, her mind split Narea into a separate personality. Thus, Narea and Acrede¡ªtwo personalities in one body¡ªwere formed. "Acrede, you''re hoping I''ll keep quiet about what happened within the Holy Church, aren''t you?" Acrede''s shoulders flinched. Her eyes darted nervously in every direction. "Th-that¡¯s, um..." "Yes, I''ll keep it a secret." Acrede turned to me abruptly, her eyes full of questions, as if to ask, Really? "I have no intention of getting tangled up with the Holy Church." Since the moment Whitewood and Centriol clashed, Centriol could no longer escape punishment for the attempted assassination of the saint. The Royal House of Lium, which had orchestrated the incident, would pin the blame entirely on Centriol. Thus, the Holy Church needed to act before this matter became public. If the internal conflict within the Holy Church were to be exposed, it would severely damage their reputation. To the Holy Church, this incident was a secret they wanted to keep while holding the Lium royal family accountable. "The Imperial knights? Whitewood will surely take care of silencing them." Whitewood was a sharp individual. Although she might use this incident to extract favors from the Holy Church, she wouldn''t do anything to make the situation worse. "Th-thank you so much!" Acrede trembled like a frightened rabbit but bowed deeply in gratitude. Then, as if to check if her thanks were sufficient, she stole a glance at me. She looked nothing like what one would expect of a saint. "Let¡¯s get moving now." I decided to escort Acrede to a safe place. Until¡ª Thud! Acrede grabbed my wrist. I slowly turned my head back to face her. Her rabbit-like expression had vanished, replaced by a cold, blank stare. "How did you notice me?" Narea had awakened. At her question, I tilted my head nonchalantly. "What do you mean, ''notice''?" "If you were going to lie, you should have done so from the beginning. You''ve been calling us separately¡ªme as the saint and Acrede as Acrede¡ªfrom the start." She was right. I had deliberately referred to them separately, hoping she would realize it. Narea usually reveals her identity after seeing Lucas''s Flame of Resolve and approaches him first. After Lucas rescues Acrede, Narea is convinced that he can help her and willingly reveals her identity. However, I lacked the same flame as Lucas. There was no reason for Narea to reveal her identity to me. So instead, I guided her into questioning me until she revealed herself. "I made a mistake." "Was it truly a mistake?" "Yes, it was." I replied with a calm smile. "Learning about you, Narea, was simple. Isn''t there an ancient legend in the old texts?" One day, when the world is in peril, the reincarnated heroes will protect it once again. The persona I had assumed, Hannon, was an archaeology enthusiast. Hannon even mistakenly believed I was the reincarnation of Zerion based on this. The reality? The one destined for that role would arrive next year. But I had used Hannon''s assumptions to my advantage, excluding him from the main narrative. His actions gave my claims legitimacy¡ªan academic basis for discerning the saint''s true identity. "I''ll keep this matter a secret as well." "...Who exactly are you?" Narea looked at me with eyes full of incomprehension. So, I decided to solidify my connection with her. "Hannon Irey," I introduced myself with a slight smile. "A student of Zerion Academy." Boom! Behind us, white petals scattered as Centriol was sent flying. That marked the end of Centriol''s clash with Whitewood. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 111 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 111: The First Prince and the Madman Narea cast me a questioning look before safely returning to the Holy Kingdom of Lium. The bait had been thrown. Surely, they would take it and come asking. Duke of Whitewood dragged the battered Centriol by the nape and handed him over to the military. They, too, would safely return to the Holy Order. Meanwhile, matters related to mysticism would soon surface on a global scale. "You''ve been through a lot, young man." "I did a little, yes." Duke of Whitewood raised her hand and tousled my hair roughly. "As I thought, I have a good eye for people." She looked at me with eyes sparkling as if seeing a promising hero. It was overwhelming. Please don¡¯t.@@@@ "So now, it¡¯s time for you to receive proper punishment for what you¡¯ve done." Clank Once again, cuffs were fastened around my wrists. Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t finished serving my sentence yet. The capital of the Hysirion Empire. I was being taken to Syrion. * * * The capital of the empire, Syrion, was the most advanced and populous city in the world. The city was built in layers, centered around the massive imperial palace. The closer you were to the palace, the more extensive the infrastructure became. There were rows of noble estates belonging to pro-imperial factions. Above all, the number of personnel active within the palace was immense. From gardeners, maids, and attendants to knights, squires, and administrators managing affairs¡ª The resources they consumed daily fueled Syrion''s economy. Thus, Syrion continuously produced a wide variety of goods to match its consumption. It was truly the leading city of the new era. Inside the imperial palace of Syrion, carriages were entering. Only two carriages entered, but no one dared to dismiss them. Whenever these carriages moved forward, the maids stopped their work and bowed their heads. This was because the carriages bore two distinct emblems. One was the symbol of Duke of Whitewood, one of the empire''s four dukes¡ªa pure white tree. The other bore the blue hawk emblem of the empire¡¯s greatest mage tower, the Blue Tower. The appearance of the empire''s current hero and its greatest mage caused nothing short of an emergency within the palace. Inside one of these carriages, I sat across from Duke of Whitewood, my wrists bound in cuffs. Would the people outside even realize? That the one inside the carriage was a criminal who, by imperial law, could be executed on the spot? If it became known that such a criminal was sitting face-to-face with Duke of Whitewood, it would cause an uproar. "Young man." "Yes, Your Excellency Duke of Whitewood." "Are you nervous?" I wasn¡¯t nervous at all. Both Duke of Whitewood and the Blue Tower Master were personally escorting me to the palace. At this point, it was safe to assume I wouldn¡¯t be executed. Still, time would be needed to revise some of the existing laws. In the meantime, I was just contemplating what I should do. "No, I¡¯m brazen enough not to be nervous." "Kuhuhu, as expected. If you dare to use me, you must at least have that much nerve." I¡¯d given a response that pleased Duke of Whitewood. It seemed she had quite taken a liking to me. The empire hadn¡¯t had many individuals making heroic strides recently. She was keeping an eye on me, someone walking the path she desired. ¡®Originally, this was supposed to be Lucas''s role.¡¯ I was essentially filling in for him. Rattle! At that moment, the carriage came to a stop. "Your Excellency, we¡¯ve arrived at the imperial palace. May I open the door?" Duke of Whitewood¡¯s aide knocked on the door and asked for her instructions. "Yes, go ahead." As Duke of Whitewood responded crisply, the aide opened the door. He then glanced at me, his expression briefly souring before correcting it. The aide, a stickler for propriety, likely disapproved of my lack of decorum toward Duke of Whitewood on our first meeting. However, with Duke of Whitewood present, he couldn¡¯t openly express it. "Let¡¯s get out." ¡°Sit down, Hannon Irey.¡± And then he called me by the alias I had been using. The First Prince was the kind of person who, fully aware that I wasn¡¯t actually Hannon Irey, would still call me by that name. I quietly sat back down, maintaining the posture I had risen with. The prince leaned back against his chair and exhaled briefly. ¡°Finally, a break from work. Thanks for giving me an excuse to escape.¡± Unlike Iris, the First Prince worked directly in the imperial palace. Determined to ascend the throne, he lived each day buried under a mountain of paperwork. In that sense, coming to see me was a kind of escapade for him. ¡°I¡¯m glad to have been of help to Your Highness.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± At my brazen reply, the prince chuckled deeply. Those piercing eyes were unnervingly intense, but he made no attempt to hide their gaze. It was as if he intended to pierce through me entirely. ¡°Hannon Irey, every time I hear about you, I find myself overwhelmed with curiosity. I kept wondering, who is this audacious person who dares to act so boldly?¡± In truth, I stood at the very epicenter of the Hysirion Empire¡¯s turmoil, representing Lucas in the process. Such actions gradually shook the very foundations of the empire. And as someone at the center of imperial power, the First Prince was undoubtedly aware of this. ¡°But seeing you in person now...¡± A smile curved his lips. ¡°You¡¯re far more interesting than I¡¯d imagined.¡± ¡°Joking isn¡¯t one of my talents, Your Highness.¡± ¡°That audaciousness¡ªyes, that¡¯s it. The fact that you show no fear before me either means you have someone powerful backing you or you¡¯re just insane.¡± The First Prince was a realist. For him, the future only held value if a solid foundation was laid in the present. This was his philosophy. Thus, he worked tirelessly to fortify the present, aligning himself with influential figures. However, even he didn¡¯t shy away from investing in the future. An example of this was supporting magic research to rejuvenate Nia Cynthia¡¯s youth. Building the present while preparing for the future¡ªthis was the kind of man he was. Hence, people referred to him as ¡°The Prince of Stability.¡± ¡°And I quite like madmen. My specialty lies in building the present. Future reforms are not my forte.¡± The First Prince knew his strengths well. Therefore, while he excelled in certain areas, he wasn¡¯t afraid to relinquish tasks he wasn¡¯t skilled at. Instead, he entrusted those areas to competent individuals. ¡°Madmen, however, are often the ones who reform the future. From where I stand, you¡¯re no different from those types.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have Your Highness think so highly of me.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The First Prince declared firmly: ¡°But remember, I only like madmen who are willing to fall under my command.¡± His love was selective. The reason the First Prince still held his position as the imperial successor was not just due to his talents. It was also because he was as ambitious as the Duke of Robliage. The throne was a seat of desire. A place to protect the nation and strive to make it the best in the world. Therefore, the throne required someone with immense ambition. Thus, the First Prince was a man who would do anything to fulfill his desires. If someone didn¡¯t belong to him, he would not hesitate to cut them down. The emperor was not human. The emperor transcended human norms, a being who wielded the world. Only then could the nation prosper, and only then could it have the means to benefit its people. That was the role of the emperor. And so, the First Prince posed his question to me: Are you mine, or someone else¡¯s? There was no turning back once a choice was made. The overwhelming charisma of the First Prince weighed down upon me. Even a single word could mean my neck. But the First Prince didn¡¯t know. After losing the ability to feel love due to the Veil Bandages, I had long since abandoned all fear. Fear was a defensive mechanism to preserve oneself. ¡°Your Highness.¡± For someone like me, who didn¡¯t care for self-preservation, his charisma had no effect. If he wanted to frighten me, he¡¯d need to embed murderous intent into his very being, like Sentriole. ¡°I believe there¡¯s an issue with your question.¡± The First Prince¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He couldn¡¯t believe someone had the audacity to point out a flaw in his question. But there I was, smiling brightly, shamelessly in front of him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Your Highness explain what merit there is for me to take your side?¡± If you want to rein in the dragon, pay the price. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 112 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 112: I Have a Fiance? First Prince. Lukraizen Hysirion. His piercing, oppressive gaze quietly met mine. The First Prince is a figure who stands in opposition to Duke Robliage in the final scenario''s sixth act. However, he is not entirely aligned with the protagonist. What he desires is the throne¡ªhe¡¯s a man who will do anything for the empire¡¯s prosperity. And now, I was asking this man to explain the merits of helping him. From someone who had lived his life revered as a celestial being, such a request was uncharacteristically bold. "Are you saying that if there¡¯s no merit for me, you¡¯d readily side with the Third Princess instead?" The pressure emanating from the First Prince gradually tightened around me. But even in the face of the empire''s most powerful figure, I shamelessly smiled. "There¡¯s no such thing as my side or your side in this world. Dividing only leads to losing more than you gain." "Audacious." The First Prince leaned back in his chair. "Or perhaps... fearless?" Sharp observation. Indeed, I had lost my fear. Without it, I couldn¡¯t have caught the First Prince¡¯s attention or sustained this conversation. Moreover, I knew he couldn¡¯t recklessly harm me right now. Thanks to the international individual competition, I had garnered significant global attention. Although I had been transferred by due process, anyone could see I was being treated as an invaluable asset. The Blue Tower Master had been researching Zerion¡¯s magic for an incredibly long time. His ultimate goal was to resurrect the magic of Zerion, the Sage of Transcendence. The First Prince was undoubtedly aware of this. The Blue Tower, while officially neutral, was one of the most influential towers in the empire. If it leaned toward the opposition, the consequences would be dire. Thus, neither the First Prince''s faction nor the Third Princess¡¯s faction dared provoke it. Maintaining neutrality was preferable. Now, someone had appeared who could wield Zerion¡¯s magic¡ªthe Blue Tower Master¡¯s greatest desire. Even though my approach to magic differed from Zerion¡¯s, the fact that I wielded the magic of ancient dragons alone was an immense advantage to the Blue Tower Master. Moreover, the Duke of Whitewood had openly shown favor toward me. Her personally transporting me in her carriage was a testament to her protection. The Duke of Whitewood, too, stood as a neutral figure. If I were properly leveraged, it might elicit positive reactions from both the Blue Tower Master and the Duke of Whitewood. ¡®The world largely runs on connections.¡¯ The networks backing me were more tempting to the First Prince than anything else. There was no way he¡¯d risk alienating me. In other words, my current demeanor was born from the confidence my backing provided. "I have no intention of siding with anyone in particular." "That doesn¡¯t match your actions thus far, which seem to scream for attention." Indeed, everything I had done until now had been ostentatious, impossible to ignore. Among those most fixated on me was, of course, the First Prince. After all, I had appeared before him disguised as his confidant, Hannon. I even intercepted the transfer to Zerion Academy, a spot he had prepared, and took it for myself. It was only natural he¡¯d find it infuriating. And now, instead of taking his side, I was dodging his questions, which undoubtedly grated on his nerves. "What does Your Highness think of Duke Robliage?" The First Prince¡¯s eyebrows twitched. I had mentioned neither the Third Princess nor myself but instead brought up Duke Robliage. By doing so, I openly acknowledged the Duke''s ambition for the throne¡ªa fact everyone knew but dared not speak of. This implicitly indicated that I wasn¡¯t on the Duke¡¯s side either. "Duke Robliage is a meticulous man." "A man full of ambition as well. But I believe that overwhelming ambition often becomes a poison." "Do you not wish for the Third Princess to become emperor?" "If Her Highness the Third Princess decides to ascend the throne, I will not stop her." However... "I do not wish for Duke Robliage to become emperor either." A contradictory statement, yet the First Prince understood my meaning. "It¡¯s as if you¡¯re implying you could make anyone emperor if you wanted to." "Furthermore, Nia¡¯s research on magic, though he¡¯s dead, has almost been completed. However, unless one is a mage on his level, it won¡¯t be usable." The First Prince¡¯s lips curled into a chilling smile. "Look forward to it. A new wind is about to blow through the Demon Dungeon." "I have high expectations." With that, the First Prince waved his hand and left. Only after the door closed behind him did my body relax back into the chair. Even if I wasn¡¯t scared, I was mentally exhausted. It was only natural after a battle of wills with the First Prince. ¡®I don¡¯t know about anything else.¡¯ I just wanted to return to the academy quickly. For some reason, I missed the academy more than usual today. * * * There are laws and order in the world. But there are also those who play above such laws and order. The Duke of Whitewood and the Master of the Blue Magic Tower. Because of the two at the pinnacle of power and magic, imperial law had to be revised once again. A case involving the ancient dragon¡¯s magic was added to the Special Hero Act. These reckless people. They ended up rewriting the empire¡¯s laws. "Is this really okay? Won¡¯t someone use the fact that the law was rewritten as an excuse to cause trouble?" "It¡¯s a law I created. Who would dare use it against me?" At the Duke of Whitewood¡¯s words, I fell silent. What¡¯s the point of arguing in front of someone who creates the law? "More importantly, boy, a lot will revolve around you from now on." I had wielded the ancient dragon¡¯s magic in front of the entire world. Naturally, that would spread far and wide. Surely, I would be the center of attention from all over the world. It wasn¡¯t exactly a pleasant prospect, but to prepare for the approaching fifth act, this was the only way. ¡®And.¡¯ The fourth act wasn¡¯t over yet. The Mad Mage, Vinesha. She would come to Zerion Academy as a result of this incident. "And that¡¯s where I won¡¯t be able to help you anymore." "Just having my life spared this time is more than enough." I had almost ended up on the imperial execution platform. What saved me was the Duke of Whitewood¡¯s vigorous intervention. Then the Duke of Whitewood reached out and ruffled my hair roughly. "Hmm, a hero must endure such things!" Apparently, in her eyes, I still looked endlessly young. "By the way, the Saint secretly sent a message." The Duke of Whitewood was a hero trusted even by other nations. It seemed the Saint had expressed her gratitude and conveyed a message for helping in this matter. "A message, you say?" "The Saint seems to be very interested in you. When did you manage to charm her?" It looked like, now that things had settled, they were asking how I knew Narea. "She seems to want a private line of communication. Be careful, though; if you touch the Saint, who knows what the Holy Kingdom might do." "I have no such intention. But I would appreciate a private line." "What a shameless rascal." But the Duke of Whitewood laughed heartily, seemingly finding that side of me amusing. She was old-fashioned in her own way. "Hannon." At that moment, Sharin appeared from afar, waving her hand. She had an utterly exhausted expression and was accompanied by the Master of the Blue Magic Tower. Sharin approached me and said with a tired face, "We¡¯re in big trouble." "What is it?" Big trouble, all of a sudden? "He wants us to get engaged." What? "Haha, you really are a shameless rogue." The Duke of Whitewood¡¯s laughter didn¡¯t reach me. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 113 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 113: The Yandere Mage Clatter¡ª The carriage bound for Zerion Academy began to move. Inside, only two people were seated¡ªme and Sharin. Engagement. A promise of marriage. And now, I was about to be engaged to the woman sitting before me. That woman was none other than Sharin Sazaris, the daughter of the Blue Tower Master and a prodigy possessing the greatest magical talent, Mirinae. "Looking forward to it, husband." "Are you joking in this situation?" I looked at Sharin in disbelief, but she just smiled lazily. She didn¡¯t seem to care much at all. "If we want to prevent Hannon from being executed, there''s no other choice." Just as she said, this engagement was to prevent my execution. The potential for my dragon magic to go out of control¡ª Although I had demonstrated my ability to wield it, the risk still loomed over me. If I ever entered a dragonized state, it would inevitably lead to a major catastrophe. No one could afford to trust just one person without any safeguards in place. Thus, they needed a safety measure. A way to control me should something go wrong. And the perfect candidate for that role was Sharin. The Blue Tower Master heard from Sharin that she helped control the dragon''s magic. Using that as leverage, they designated her as my safeguard. To further solidify this designation, they arranged our engagement. "I saved Hannon¡¯s life." Sharin puffed out her chest with a proud expression. "I appreciate it, but... are you really okay with this?" For me, it was a matter of life and death, so I had no choice. But for Sharin, this engagement was nothing but a disadvantage. She was the future master of the Blue Tower, a woman with the most favorable marriage prospects. For her, an engagement would surely complicate her future. When I brought this up, Sharin pondered for a moment before tilting her head slightly. "Then you¡¯ll just have to make me happy, won¡¯t you?" "Should I start learning how to bake cream buns?" "That would make me happy." Such an easy happiness to fulfill. "Besides, I don¡¯t really care about engagements." "But this is about your future marriage." "I never planned on getting married anyway." Sharin was a staunch advocate of staying single. "Still, if it¡¯s with Hannon, it might be fun." "I¡¯d rather not be your plaything." "Why noooot~?" Sharin stretched out her legs and tapped me with her toes. Sighing, I shook my head at her playful antics. My mind was a mess, but what could I do? If I wanted to stay alive, I had to go along with it. "I¡¯ll be in your care for now." "Got it!~" Sharin imitated my bow but suddenly widened her eyes as if something had come to mind. "By the way, what are you going to do about Hania?" "Oh." I had completely forgotten¡ªI was already in a relationship with Hania. * * * After Act 4, Scene 3 Ended After completing Act 4, Scene 3 without any issues, I safely returned to Zerion Academy. As I trudged back to the dormitory, the dormitory''s head maid, Mari Emaris, greeted me. It seemed she had been informed of my return. "Welcome back, Young Master Hannon. You must have had a tough time." "Mari, thank you." "Here, have some tofu." I accepted the tofu she handed me. "I wasn¡¯t in prison, you know." "Well, you did experience something similar to parole." Mari could joke? That was new. I ate the tofu diligently¡ªit was rich and delicious. After following Mari¡¯s guidance back to my room, I immediately changed into my spare uniform. Vinesha¡¯s extreme emotional deprivation drove all of her obsessive behaviors. A yandere¡ªsomeone whose attachment turns into antisocial desires. Vinesha was the prime example of that archetype. ¡®The mentor of Grantoni.¡¯ The one who had exacerbated Vinesha¡¯s condition. In the end, he was killed by her. And now, I had become her new emotional fixation. "Why are you here like this? Do you know how much I suffered after you disappeared?" Vinesha¡¯s eyes brimmed with genuine tears. Droplets welled up and fell to the ground. With her outwardly unassuming appearance, she looked utterly pitiful. "Do you hate me now? I have no one but you. I can give you everything." "Vinesha." I called her name to stop her. "We¡¯ve only known each other for a week." The time I had spent with Vinesha was just one week. Yet, from the very first day we met, she was ready to offer me her everything. "What does time matter?" But Vinesha trembled and didn¡¯t seem to care at all. "The time I spent with you was deeper and more intense than any other moment in my life. I can¡¯t live without you anymore." "You¡¯ve been living just fine until now." "Why are you trying to change the subject?!" Vinesha cried out, tears streaming down her face. "Do you not love me anymore?!" She wouldn¡¯t listen. Talking to a brick wall would be easier than this. I had no choice but to play my trump card. "...Vinesha, you remember the effects of the Veil Bandages, don¡¯t you?" "Yes, of course." "And you also know the side effects of using it." "That..." Vinesha¡¯s eyes slowly widened. She stared at me with a stunned expression. "Husband, don¡¯t tell me..." "That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t feel love anymore." Vinesha froze in place, her face a mask of shock. Finally, she was starting to listen. "So, I¡¯m sorry, but¡ª" "I will bring it back!" Her violet eyes shone intensely. The emotion in them was so fervent it was nearly terrifying. "My love can make you feel love again. I will, absolutely, without fail!" Vinesha took a determined step toward me, her voice brimming with unshakable conviction. Like a fairytale heroine vowing to overcome all odds. "..." I was speechless. Vinesha twisted everything into an act of love. "...So, why are you here, anyway?" I decided to change the subject. Of course, I already knew the answer. She was here to find Zerion¡¯s Secret Tome, hidden within the academy. At my question, Vinesha grinned brightly. Just talking to me seemed to make her happy. "I heard there¡¯s someone at the academy using Zerion¡¯s magic! I came to meet them." "Ah, um." That person... is standing right in front of you. ¡®My performance in the tournament must have altered the original story slightly.¡¯ What should I do? As I briefly pondered, footsteps approached from behind. "Ah, husbaand~." Then, the most disastrous voice rang out. I whipped my head around. There stood Sharin, arriving for her magic class. Her sleepy hand gesture clearly pointed at me. Thud¡ª At that moment, Vinesha¡¯s eyes lost focus, and her head tilted unnaturally. "Hus...band?" I¡¯m screwed. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 114 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 114: Ex-Girlfriend In front was Vinesha. Behind was Sharin Sazaris. A desperate crisis. What can I do in this situation? I¡¯ve overcome countless dangers until now, but at this moment, my mind was a blank slate. Beyond the window, a dark entity began to move. The being Vinesha had summoned from the Otherworld was approaching this place. A split-second moment. Sharin was on the verge of being attacked. ¡°Vinesha!¡± I immediately grabbed Vinesha¡¯s shoulder. Startled by the sudden physical contact, she flinched and looked up at me. Her wide eyes stared directly into mine. ¡°I came to Zerion Academy with an important mission. If a commotion breaks out here, everything will be ruined.¡± Vinesha rolled her eyes as she listened to my serious tone. Then, she raised her hands and gently cupped her cheeks. ¡°Ah, if you approach me so boldly like that, a maiden¡¯s heart might just flutter.¡± She kept stealing glances at my face. I could sense the entity beyond the window retreating into silence. We were safe. ¡°So please, Vinesha, hold back for my sake. I have my reasons. You can understand that, right?¡± Vinesha looked up at me with sparkling eyes. Then, her gaze shifted past my shoulder, suddenly becoming emotionless. ¡°Is that also one of your reasons?¡± Sharin stood there, looking clueless. Then, she casually opened her mouth and let out a long yawn. She didn¡¯t seem to care about the situation at all. Causing chaos and remaining unbothered¡ªthat was just like her. ¡°...Yes.¡± As soon as I answered, Vinesha sighed lightly, then suddenly pulled me into a tight hug. At that moment, Sharin¡¯s hair stood on end as she whipped around to face me. But there was no time to pay attention to her reaction. ¡°Alright. If it¡¯s your words, this maiden will believe anything. After all, my lord is destined to save the world!¡± Well, I was doing something similar. ¡°My lord, I must leave now to retrieve some supplies.¡± Vinesha gave me a sweet smile before pulling away. As she passed by Sharin, she clicked her tongue in an aggressively unfriendly way and left. Somehow, I had survived the crisis. A deep sigh of relief escaped my lips. ¡°Hey, hey, heeey.¡± Suddenly, Sharin had closed the distance between us. She began pounding my back with her tiny fists. Her punches didn''t hurt at all thanks to my body, now reinforced like steel. Even knowing this, she continued to hit me with determination. ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a new assistant professor in the Magic Department.¡± ¡°But why does an assistant professor hug my husband?¡± ...Was she seriously planning to keep calling me her husband? I caught her wrist, stopping her incessant tapping. ¡°There¡¯s a complicated story behind it. I stole the Veil Bandages from her.¡± Since Sharin already knew I was in disguise, she immediately grasped the significance of what I said. Her eyebrows furrowed slightly upon realizing the bandages came from Vinesha. ¡°Then,¡± Sharin looked at me with her brows slightly raised in curiosity. ¡°Does she know what you really look like?¡± Of course, she did. But I hesitated to answer immediately. I could sense Sharin¡¯s displeasure.@@@@ I blinked. Sharin was staring at me with an unmistakably sulky expression. I had never seen her display her emotions so openly before. And I knew exactly what she was feeling. ¡®...Jealousy?¡¯ Of course, jealousy exists even between friends. Just as someone might feel envious when their friend grows closer to someone else, jealousy is a complex emotion. It can arise between both men and women alike. But the jealousy I saw in Sharin¡¯s eyes felt... different. ¡°...Yes, she knows.¡± As soon as I answered, Sharin let her arm drop from my grasp. So you¡¯ve decided to commit suicide. ¡°Thanks to that, I¡¯m at ease now. Since they¡¯re both assistant professors, they¡¯ll sort things out themselves.¡± Hania didn¡¯t care about things that didn¡¯t directly affect her. But my expression grew more serious. Knowing Vinesha¡¯s personality, if Barkov tried another confession attack, he might actually get himself killed. ¡°...Why do you look like that? Are you that sad that we¡¯re no longer a couple?¡± Hania looked at my face and asked. ¡°I am sad that my first relationship is ending like this.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat, so let¡¯s just accept it. Anyway, go meet with Lady Iris later.¡± ¡°Got it, ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°Take care, ex-boyfriend.¡± With that, Hania coolly walked away. A very clean breakup. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seron, who had been listening quietly, suddenly poked his head in and asked. ¡°A terrifying story about how Professor Barkov is going to get himself killed.¡± ¡°Well, good riddance.¡± That¡¯s true. ¡°By the way, Prince Sweet Potato, I made it to the top 32 in the preliminaries. Pretty impressive, right?¡± Seron puffed out her chest and proudly boasted. Seron in the top 32? That was a remarkable achievement, considering it was among academies worldwide. All the encouragement had paid off. I raised my hand and ruffled her hair roughly. ¡°You really did well.¡± ¡°Uh, um.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected me to sincerely praise her, and she flinched while pressing her legs together. Then, after darting her eyes around, she quietly turned away. ¡°I-I need to train more.¡± And with that, Seron ran off in embarrassment. As I lowered my now-empty hand, another figure walked toward me. Golden honey-blond hair fluttered. Her hair had grown a bit longer since the first semester. She stopped in front of me. Isabel Luna. The main heroine of The Flame Butterfly. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± After my one-on-one match with Isabel, I had been immediately taken away. But she must have sensed from my eyes that I would be fine. So she hadn¡¯t worried too much. ¡°The celebrity has arrived.¡± After showing Goddess Wings in her match, Isabel had become incredibly famous. Though my sudden arrest had momentarily overshadowed it, her fame was only going to grow. After all, she had awakened Goddess Wings, something only mentioned in legends. It would be stranger if she didn¡¯t become famous. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. You and I aren¡¯t that different.¡± Unfortunately, my fame was mostly infamy. Using Ancient Dragon Magic and getting arrested by the Imperial Knights? It was inevitable. ¡°You knew all along, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I had a rough idea.¡± I would have run for my life if I had thought it was truly dangerous. ¡°You really are...¡± Isabel looked like she had a lot to say but just let it go. She knew I had gone all out against her to encourage her. ¡°...You and I haven¡¯t settled things yet.¡± She was right. We still hadn¡¯t had our decisive match. ¡°Even if we did, I can already guess the outcome.¡± ¡°I wonder how long you¡¯ll stay that arrogant.¡± Isabel smirked. ¡°But somehow, it doesn¡¯t bother me as much anymore.¡± Maybe her feelings had changed. Her face looked much brighter than before. ¡°Oh, right. There was another commotion during the one-on-one matches.¡± ¡°A commotion?¡± Even after Goddess Wings and Dragon Transformation, there was still something else that caused an uproar? ¡°Azure Flame.¡± Isabel mentioned the Unyielding Azure Flame. ¡°The second-place winner in the individual matches announced she¡¯s transferring to Zerion Academy.¡± A big fish had been caught. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 115 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 115: The Academy¡¯s Most Scandalous Student The Unyielding Azure Flame. Eve. She was the one I had humiliated in the international singles tournament. She had tried to put an end to the remnants of my ancient dragon''s power in that tournament.@@@@ But after my fiery battle with Isabel in the round of 64, I was captured. For her, it was an utterly absurd situation. ¡®If I recall the image I¡¯ve shown Eve so far...¡¯ It was an undeniable provocation. A deception implying that no matter what she did, I would slip away effortlessly. She was furious at my provocation and fought fiercely throughout the tournament. In the end, she climbed all the way to second place. Then came the awards ceremony. There, she announced her decision to transfer to Zerion Academy. Her declaration sparked a rumor. During the singles tournament, the commotion Eve had caused¡ª People concluded that it was all because of a love confession from Eve. And just when things had escalated, I was taken away to the imperial palace. Throughout the tournament, Eve had been visibly angry. Her demeanor made it seem as if she was furious over a loved one being taken away. To top it all off, she declared her transfer to Zerion Academy at the awards ceremony. People didn¡¯t know the truth. So, they all interpreted it however they wanted. They believed that Eve had fallen so deeply in love that she was willing to study abroad just to chase after it. ¡®I wonder if she¡¯s regretting it by now.¡¯ Maybe she was blaming herself for making a rash decision in the heat of the moment. Maybe she was fuming, wondering how things had come to this. Of course, everything had gone exactly as I had planned. ¡®But it wasn¡¯t just because of me.¡¯ Her Azure Flame is extremely sensitive to evil. And in this tournament¡¯s final match, she had faced none other than Iris. In the original storyline, Eve wouldn¡¯t have been able to sense the tainted power within Iris. After Nikita¡¯s incident in Act 3, Lucas realized he could suppress Iris¡¯s nightmares with the Flame of Resolve and stayed by her side. The Flame of Resolve melted away her nightmares, gradually diminishing the power of the Demon Sovereign. As a result, Eve never noticed anything unusual when she fought Iris. But this international tournament was different from the original storyline. In the finals, as she clashed with Iris, Eve must have realized it¡ª The power of the Demon Sovereign dwelling inside her. That power was leaking out without her even realizing it. ¡®She must have sensed that something was wrong with Iris.¡¯ Her instincts likely told her that her Azure Flame could suppress it. And that¡¯s why, after the finals, Eve made her declaration. Since Iris, the Third Imperial Princess, couldn¡¯t come to the fallen kingdom of Frelliz, Eve decided that she would go instead. ¡®Honestly...¡¯ Charging forward to help without hesitation. Even in this side story, she¡¯s acting exactly like a protagonist. As someone desperately trying to steer the story back on track, I could never do something like that. Zerion Academy would welcome Eve¡¯s transfer more than anyone else. Frelliz¡¯s academy, Ordo, would strongly protest, but Eve is just a commoner. Ironically, the fact that she¡¯s a commoner makes it harder to restrict her with regulations. She has no obligation to stay at Ordo Academy. ¡®Besides, the students at Ordo don¡¯t even like Eve.¡¯ They would be more than happy to see her leave. They must have felt that their own achievements had always been overshadowed by hers. So, of course, they wouldn¡¯t mind her departure. In the end, once Eve made up her mind, her transfer became inevitable. ¡®With this, Lucas¡¯s role is somewhat covered.¡¯ Even if the story was twisted, it was now progressing as a proper narrative. ¡®The real problem now is...¡¯ It would have to be the Vinesha situation. She was involved with Grantoni from the Special Arts. And she was also the mid-boss of Act 4. ¡®But the real issue with Vinesha lies elsewhere.¡¯ The fact that she belonged to the Mysticism Faction. Vinesha serves as a bridge to the storyline that unfolds after Act 4. ¡®Lucas infiltrates the Mysticism Faction by obtaining the Veil Bandages from Vinesha.¡¯ During the winter break after Act 4, Lucas infiltrates the Mysticism Faction and gathers vital information. Through that process, Act 5 officially begins. And as a consequence of abusing the Veil Bandages, Lucas loses his ability to love. So, from the moment I planned to steal the Veil Bandages from her, I knew things would take a turn. But I never expected the relationships around me to become such a burden. ¡®Even if I managed to handle the relationship with Hania...¡¯ I never imagined I would end up engaged to Sharin. Why is this all escalating? Did I really bring this upon myself? As someone struggling to keep the story on track, I felt a complicated mix of emotions. "That guy is always surrounded by women." "Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen him without one." "Just how much of a playboy is he?" "He¡¯s living that kind of life, yet the girls never stop coming? What the hell does he have? Don¡¯t tell me..." "I heard Card calling him the ''King of Romance.''" "Fuck, I¡¯m jealous." In an instant, I had become someone with a scandalously promiscuous reputation. ¡®Are they idiots?¡¯ Think about the women I¡¯ve been involved with. Who among them would allow me to live a life of debauchery? Each one had a status and personality that made such a thing impossible. At this point, it felt like people were just looking for reasons to badmouth me. ¡®It¡¯s all my fault, though.¡¯ If I were actually living up to the rumors, I¡¯d feel a little less wronged. The wildest thing I¡¯d ever experienced was Seron¡¯s surprise cheek kiss. "By the way, are you okay?" "With what?" I asked Seron, who was enthusiastically eating lunch in front of me. There was tomato sauce smeared at the corner of her lips, as if she planned to save it for later in the dorm. "You¡¯ve got sauce on you." "Oh, thanks." Seron casually wiped the sauce in front of me. She got embarrassed about other things, but not about this, apparently. "My engagement with Sharin." "That?" Seron took a bite of her meat and smiled contentedly. "It¡¯s just an engagement, after all." I tilted my head. What was that supposed to mean? "The one who¡¯s going to marry Prince Sweet Potato is me." What the hell. Seron, realizing what she had just blurted out, turned bright red. Yet, she sucked on her fork and hummed as if nothing had happened. She was becoming more outrageous by the day. "You, you got engaged to Lin, right?" Later that morning, during training, Isabel brought up my engagement. Worried that she might react like Hania did, I hesitated, but Isabel just let out a short laugh. "It¡¯s just like with Hania. I get it." Isabel didn¡¯t believe for a second that I was seriously engaged to Sharin. "Well, you did say it yourself. That you wouldn¡¯t date anyone." "Engagement is a bit different, though." "Yeah, it is. But still, it¡¯s you." With that, Isabel ran ahead of me. "If you ever truly fall for someone, I feel like it¡¯d be obvious." I had no idea where she got that idea from. She had never even seen me in love. Not that it mattered¡ªthanks to the Veil Bandages, love was something I had already lost long ago. ¡®Why is everyone so quick to understand my engagement in such a weird way?¡¯ It was amusing. On top of that, a new rumor had begun to spread. And it was about the newly appointed assistant professor of magic arts, Vinesha. With her outstanding looks, she became an instant sensation among the students. Her lively personality only added to her popularity. And then, the problem arose. "Dear husband, I packed you lunch!" "Dear husband, you¡¯ve worked so hard today!" "Dear husband, I bought some snacks for you!" Vinesha started appearing everywhere. And every time she did, the way students looked at me became increasingly suspicious. She was an assistant professor in the Magic Arts department. An assistant professor clinging to a student was bound to be scandalous. Normally, such a professor would be harshly criticized. However, the issue was that the student she was clinging to... was me. The most notorious troublemaker of Zerion Academy. And so, my "legendary" reputation was cemented: Rival: Isabel Luna Unrequited Love: Seron Parmia Cuddle Doll: Iris Hysirion Ex-Girlfriend: Hania Rapidedia Fiance?e: Sharin Sazaris Fake Crush: Eve Affair Partner: Assistant Professor Vinesha It was an absolutely ridiculous track record. "Hannon Irey." And because of all this¡ª "I hear you¡¯ve been corrupting the morals of the academy lately. What do you have to say for yourself?" I ended up getting called in for a private meeting with Professor Vega. I think I might actually cry from sheer injustice. At this point, I¡¯d rather just do something scandalous and earn the scolding properly. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 116 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 116: Barkov Dies In front of Professor Vega. I was feeling incredibly wronged. The reason for my first private meeting with the professor was supposedly because of my "promiscuous lifestyle." But as I¡¯ve mentioned before, the most "promiscuous" thing I¡¯ve ever done was getting a peck on the cheek from Seron. For someone like me to be called promiscuous¡ªthere¡¯s nothing more unfair than that. "Professor Vega, I swear to the heavens, I have never lived promiscuously." To begin with, I lost love through the Veil Bandages. At this point, even if I wanted to live promiscuously, I couldn¡¯t. Who in the world would point fingers at a eunuch and call him promiscuous? Vega leaned back on the sofa with a tired expression. "I know that. It¡¯s obvious you have no interest in women." She was wearing a comfortable tank top that revealed the upper part of her underwear. Of course, I hadn¡¯t spared it a single glance. The only thought I had was that if she was hot, she should turn off the heating. It seemed Vega had observed this and formed her judgment based on it. I tilted my head slightly. It was my way of asking why she had called me if she already knew this. "But Hannon, regardless of what you claim, the problem is that people around you don¡¯t see it that way." That was true. No matter how much I insisted that I wasn¡¯t living promiscuously, the people around me saw it differently. A person¡¯s reputation is ultimately decided by those around them. "Hannon, the reason people say you¡¯re promiscuous is because you have too many women around you." I fell silent. She had a point¡ªthere were indeed many women around me. But unfortunately, Flame Butterfly is a game designed as a harem story. By default, the female characters have a high presence. I have to lead the main storyline. So, I naturally end up interacting with the important characters. Honestly, I had no other choice. "Then the solution is simple." "Are you telling me to distance myself from people?" That was something I absolutely had to avoid. "Not exactly. If you just increase the time you spend with male students, that should do the trick." A male friend I regularly hung out with... Who was there? At best, there was Card or Ban. And even then, I rarely saw Grantoni. ¡®Ban prefers being alone, and Card is in the Magic Arts Department.¡¯ There were a few acquaintances in the student council, like Foara. But even then, we weren¡¯t close enough to meet outside of council duties. ¡®Now that I think about it, I do keep a bit of distance from the guys in the Martial Arts Department.¡¯ Aside from the girls I usually hung around with, most of the other female students outright disliked me. From the first day, I had left a bad impression on Isabel, and I had clashed with groups of female students several times. At this age, most boys are at the height of their interest in the opposite sex. They probably didn¡¯t want to risk falling out of favor with the girls by associating with me. That was likely why the male students in the Martial Arts Department kept their distance from me. "Honestly, as a professor, I find it annoying to deal with students'' social lives." Professor Vega was always brutally honest. "Take care of your own reputation. The mission of Zerion Academy students is to venture into the Demon Dungeon and return safely. Remember that." "Yes, professor." With that, the meeting ended, and I sluggishly walked out of the office. To be honest, I had no idea what I was supposed to do. The main reason rumors about my "promiscuity" started was because of Sharin¡¯s engagement and Vinesha¡¯s affectionate behavior. Sharin¡¯s engagement couldn¡¯t be undone. For the sake of my own survival, I had to keep my engagement with Sharin going. The same went for Vinesha. Her current storyline was at a crucial point. I couldn¡¯t afford to create unnecessary variables by suddenly distancing myself from her. ¡®The minor events can be different, but the main events need to happen for the scenario to progress.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t just distance myself from the people around me. That meant my only option was to do what Vega suggested¡ªincrease my interactions with male students. But that wouldn¡¯t be easy either. No matter how things came to be, Sharin was my betrothed. Who in their right mind would stay silent while their fiance?e was being insulted? I, for one, had no intention of letting this slide. ¡°If you run your mouth recklessly, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll never be able to open it again.¡± Dorara flinched at the cold, menacing warning. The staff in his trembling hands remained lowered, unable to be raised again. He knew full well that if he made one wrong move here, I would genuinely turn him into a pulp. I let go of him with a casual push. Dorara¡¯s face twisted with humiliation, steam practically rising from his head. ¡°You never change. Aren¡¯t you about due for some growth?¡± ¡°Growth, my ass! And whose fault do you think it is that I¡¯m getting treated like this?!¡± Rage dripped from Dorara¡¯s glare. It was well known that he was an outcast in the Magic Department. Of course, I played a significant role in that. But his own behavior was also a major factor. ¡°If you care so much about that wench, Sharin, maybe you should clean up your own act first? You¡¯re not just fooling around with one woman¡ªyou¡¯ve got several, don¡¯t you?¡± Ah, this again. I had just been scolded by Professor Vega for my so-called promiscuity, and now I was hearing the same thing again. A headache crept in. Then, an unexpected accusation came flying at me. ¡°And to top it off, stealing another man¡¯s lover... Seriously.¡± What the hell was he talking about now? I turned to him, baffled. ¡°Stealing another man¡¯s lover? Me?¡± ¡°Professor Vinesha, the assistant professor of the Magic Arts. There¡¯s a widespread rumor that she was actually in a relationship with another professor. And yet, you act all innocent.¡± Vinesha was in a relationship with one of the assistant professors? What kind of nonsense was this? Rumors always had a way of twisting the truth, but this was ridiculous. As I processed his words, my expression gradually changed. I had a good guess as to where this rumor originated. Not just this one. I was beginning to piece together who had been spreading all these stories about my supposed debauchery. Not long ago, Hania had shared an interesting piece of information with me. Professor Barkov. Apparently, he had recently fallen in love with someone. That someone was none other than Vinesha, the newly appointed assistant professor of the Magic Academy. And who was the person Vinesha had been showering with affection? Me. Barkov had now suffered two consecutive heartbreaks¡ªfirst with Hania, and now with Vinesha. Of course, the real reason he was rejected was his own pathetic character. But if he were the type to acknowledge that, he wouldn¡¯t have such a pitiful reputation to begin with. So, what did Barkov likely think? ¡®The reason I was rejected is because of Hanon Irey.¡¯ Driven by that petty mindset, Barkov had chosen a single course of action¡ª Spreading false rumors to tarnish my reputation. Baseless slander. With my existing notoriety and behavior, the rumors had spread like wildfire. He must have thought that if I lost my reputation, Vinesha would leave me. I casually released Dorara and stretched my neck with a crack. I had already been annoyed when he ambushed me with that confession. But now... It was about time someone put him in his place. BOOM! A sudden explosion roared in my ears. As I instinctively lifted my head toward the sound, I locked eyes with something passing by. A towering figure, at least eight feet tall, with long, jet-black hair flowing behind it. Amidst the strands of hair, dozens of crimson eyes glowed ominously on its face. Dorara and I froze at the same time. And then we realized¡ª That was a demon. One that Vinesha had summoned from the Otherworld. "Barkov." That bastard was really about to die. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 117 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 117: Eve¡¯s Transfer At the Oblex Bridge of Zerion Academy, a carriage came to a stop, and a woman stepped out. Her blue hair fluttered in the wind, and beneath it, her blue eyes gleamed. Her appearance was not just delicate but also carried an air of cold precision. The unyielding azure flame. It was Eve. Waiting to greet her stood an assistant professor from the martial arts department. His name was Barkov Deblije. He was the second-year martial arts assistant professor. With his plump, trembling face, he greeted her with a broad, foolish grin. He had a habit of instinctively smiling whenever he saw a beautiful woman. Though his smile was unpleasant, Eve did not spare him even a glance. Because there was someone else who irritated her far more than Barkov¡¯s unsettling grin. The man who had put her in an awkward position by framing her with a confession at the International Individual Tournament meeting. The man who had provoked her endlessly during the tournament, only to unleash an ancient dragon¡¯s magic and get himself captured. Hannon Irey. Just thinking of him made Eve grit her teeth in frustration. Because of this transfer, she was now being followed by a ridiculous label. A love-struck fool who went abroad for love. Love? She had never once experienced such a thing in her life. Eve did not particularly favor men. To be precise, she didn¡¯t particularly favor people in general, regardless of gender. Eve was a commoner. In an academy filled with nobles with superiority complexes, It was obvious how she would be treated. She had lost count of how many times she had been insulted simply for having a pretty face. There was nothing more absurd than being judged for her looks rather than her skills. ¡®Of course, there were good people too.¡¯ But Eve had received far more jealousy than recognition. And she, of all people, was supposed to fall in love with someone? Sorry, but she had no intention of living so naively. For someone like her to be labeled a "love-struck fool"¡ªit was the ultimate humiliation. A sigh escaped from Eve¡¯s lips. ¡®Was this a rash decision?¡¯ Of course, she couldn¡¯t say that Hannon had no influence on her decision to transfer. Her impulsive choice to move academies was largely due to him. But he wasn¡¯t the only reason. The main reason Eve had transferred¡ª Was Iris. The day she clashed swords with Iris, Eve saw the ominous presence lurking beyond her. For now, it was only a premonition, but even that was enough for Eve to act. And so, she willingly transferred to Zerion Academy. ¡®Honestly, I thought Ordo Academy would try harder to hold me back.¡¯ Surprisingly, Ordo Academy let her go without much resistance. This was largely due to the influence of her martial arts professor. ¡¸Eve, as you know, Frelliz is falling into decline. Because of that, even Ordo Academy is receiving less support.¡¹ The martial arts professor at Ordo Academy was someone Eve personally respected. Though he often lacked authority and was ignored, he always worked hard for his students. ¡¸Before long, Ordo will merge with Zerion Academy anyway. So rather than staying here as the sun sets, I¡¯d rather see you spread your wings in Zerion.¡¹ He had always wished for Eve to step into a wider world.@@@@ The kingdom of Frelliz was too small for her. And so, he willingly helped process her transfer. Eve had expressed her gratitude to him countless times. ¡®The only disappointing thing is...¡¯ None of the students she had spent time with at Ordo seemed to care that she was leaving. Instead, they seemed relieved, as if a burden had been lifted. That fact left Eve with mixed feelings. She had tried, in her own way, to get along with them, But it seemed her efforts had been in vain. ¡®Will things be different at Zerion?¡¯ She worried that the experience had left her with a lingering trauma. Would she really be able to get along with the students at Zerion? But Eve soon shook off the thought. "Killed? What do you mean?" Eve, who was unaware of the situation, couldn¡¯t understand my words. But as I stepped away from her sword, I clenched my fist. "I¡¯ll explain in a moment. I need to wrap this up quickly before she gets here." Just as I was about to finish Barkov off again, a azure flame ignited on Eve¡¯s sword. I quickly stepped back, avoiding the flame just in time. Then I looked at her in disbelief. "Eve?" "Hannon Irey, you¡¯ve been lying to me constantly." Her sword, engulfed in azure flames, was now pointed directly at me. "You have too many past misdeeds for me to believe you so easily, don¡¯t you think?" Somehow, it had turned into Eve protecting Barkov. What she really meant was that I needed to clarify the facts before taking action. But even so, I couldn¡¯t just say, Alright, I understand and back down. "This time, I¡¯m telling the truth." "I can¡¯t stand how shameless you are." "Assistant Professor Barkov spread nasty rumors about me simply because the woman he likes happens to have feelings for me." With no other choice, I explained the situation. Eve¡¯s eyes flicked to Barkov. She still wasn¡¯t convinced, but she seemed to recall his reputation. She hesitated, biting her lip. Even in her eyes, Barkov must not have been an upstanding person. "Hey! Hey, hey, hey! Lightning bastard, it¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming!" At that moment, I heard Dorara¡¯s urgent voice in my ear. I turned and saw him sprinting toward us on the wind. And behind him¡ª A pitch-black entity was charging toward us at full speed. Its long arms dangled grotesquely. From beneath its long, flowing black hair, hundreds of red eyes gleamed from its face. Just one look at those eyes was enough to tell how much rage and malice this spirit carried. It was a vengeful spirit sent by Vinesha to kill Barkov. "Too late, huh?" I let out a sigh. Eve, seeing the ghostly figure, widened her eyes in shock. "A g-ghost?" Her face went pale. Despite her tough exterior, she seemed weak against supernatural things like this. "Ugh... Ughhh..." At that moment, Barkov regained consciousness. With his swollen face, he shakily lifted his arms. Then, he reached out and grabbed Eve¡¯s pale ankle. "S-Save me..." "Kyaah!" Still startled by the spirit, Eve reflexively swung her sword at him. Whoosh!* "KWIIIEEEEEEEK!" With a pig-like scream, Barkov burst into azure flames. He flailed and rolled across the ground. Eve, shocked by what she had just done, quickly sheathed her sword. The azure flames on Barkov¡¯s body vanished. Now, he lay on the ground, completely charred black, his eyes rolled back as he fainted once more. He was well-done. The vengeful spirit, which had been charging toward us at full speed, suddenly came to a halt. It stared at Barkov for a long moment. Then, it silently faded into black smoke and disappeared. "Whew... D-Did we... get rid of it?" Dorara wiped the sweat from his forehead, looking exhausted. That idiot always says the worst possible things. Still, he had come all this way to protect someone, even a scumbag like Barkov. As a student of Zerion Academy, he still held a sense of duty to protect human lives. Ignoring Dorara, I turned to Eve. She stood frozen, staring at Barkov with a dazed expression. I smiled at her with an easygoing grin. "We¡¯re accomplices now." Her face crumpled as if she were about to cry. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 118 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 118: Isabel is Becoming More Terrifying Eve stared blankly at the charred remains of Barkov. It was only natural¡ªshe had burned an innocent person to ashes. But rather than reprimanding her, I wanted to praise her. "You just saved someone. That man was actually about to die." I didn¡¯t want to turn Vinesha into a murderer. She still needed to remain active at Zerion Academy. "Haa..." Despite my praise, Eve let out a long sigh. She returned her sword to her waist and turned to look at me. "...Hanon Irey, I have no idea what you''re thinking." To Eve, I was a mystery¡ª An enigmatic figure whose intentions were impossible to grasp. That was precisely why I must have appeared dangerous in her eyes. A person who wields an ancient dragon¡¯s magic, Standing beside Iris with seemingly impure motives. "And I still believe that the dragon¡¯s magic you possess should be erased." "Eve, you¡¯ve seen with your own eyes how I use it." "Yes, and that¡¯s exactly why I know it¡¯s far from perfect. More importantly¡ª" Eve narrowed her eyes and stared at my hand. "You¡¯re not just wielding the dragon¡¯s magic, are you? From divine artifacts to mystical forces and similar powers... Nothing you touch is ordinary." Now I finally understood why Eve had rushed her transfer. "Hanon Irey, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do, but you¡¯re in a far more dangerous situation than you realize. Every power you wield carries immense risk." She was right. Everything I handled came at a cost. ¡®So she¡¯s done some research on me.¡¯ After our previous encounter, Eve must have gathered information in her own way. And based on what she found, she reached a conclusion: Every power I wield requires a price to be paid. Whether today or sometime in the future, It would all come back to haunt me. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to achieve." Eve clenched her fists and stared at me. "But at the very least, you should try to stay alive." From start to finish, she had been looking out for my life. A kind-hearted person through and through. "Eve." I let out a bitter smile. "I have no intention of dying." The main reason I was trying to prevent the bad ending was simple¡ª I wanted to survive. My life was important to me too. ¡®Though, I suppose I¡¯m walking a fine line.¡¯ The Veil Bandages had dulled emotions of love¡ª And I wasn¡¯t exempt from that effect. Still, I could tell that I valued my life. "Everything I¡¯m doing is for survival." "...What exactly are you trying to do?" "Save the world?" Eve glared at me, warning me to stop joking around. I was being serious, but she didn¡¯t believe me. That hurt a little. "Then explain it properly. Depending on the situation, I might help you." She really was the side-story protagonist. Even after all I had put her through, she was still willing to help. "That¡¯s tempting." I desperately needed Eve¡¯s help. But I wasn¡¯t sure how much she would believe me. ¡®The easiest thing to explain would be¡ª¡¯ The existence of the Great Calamity looming over the world. However, there were too many eyes watching. Right behind me, Rojamin was present. "I¡¯ll explain soon. I need your strength, too." I needed to make sure she understood, step by step. "Dear husband!" At that moment, Vinesha¡¯s voice rang out from behind me. When I turned my head, I saw Vinesha running toward me. She must have been observing the situation through her spirit and recognized me, prompting her to come. "...Dear husband?" Eve¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Hanon Irey, I heard you were engaged to Sharin Sazaris." Her gaze was eerily calm, But in those eyes, I could see her perception of me shifting¡ª A womanizing scoundrel playing with hearts. "No, this is¡ª" "Oh, come on, dear husband! You even took down that pig for me! You love me so much!" Eve¡¯s expression grew increasingly murderous. "And what is your name, miss?" Eve directed her question toward Vinesha. Vinesha blinked twice, then tightly clung to my arm. "I¡¯m your dear husband¡¯s beloved wife, Vinesha!" Who¡¯s your wife? But if I denied it now, there was no telling how Vinesha might react. I needed her to remain mentally stable until Act 4. So when I remained silent, Eve let out an exasperated breath. Hearing my question, Vinesha clasped her hands together, her eyes gleaming. "Everything." Her eyes looked terrifying. "But if I had to pick one thing, there is something special. You''re the only one who has ever filled the emptiness inside me." She placed her hand over her chest. Her long, manicured nails stood out. "I¡¯ve always had a hollow space inside me. But after meeting you, for the first time, I felt like that emptiness was being filled." "All we¡¯ve done is talk and share meals, though." I already knew Vinesha preferred younger men. More than anything, I knew that having Vikamon¡¯s face made it easy to play into her attachment issues. There wasn¡¯t anything particularly special about how we met either. Vinesha had been pickpocketed by a passing man. I saw an opportunity and rushed in, retrieving her stolen bag. There was a brief struggle, but I had experience with physical training. I managed to dodge all his attacks and wear him out first. Sensing that I wasn¡¯t an easy target, the thief eventually fled. I returned the bag to Vinesha. "You... You got my bag back... Would you like to have a meal together?" Before I could even say anything, she had invited me to eat with her. At the time, I thought, so this is the power of a good face. But Vinesha fell for me much faster than I expected. So much so that, within a week, I realized it was dangerous to stick around any longer and attempted to escape. "There have always been plenty of men approaching me." Vinesha had a naturally captivating beauty. Men would inevitably be drawn to her. "So many of them tried to pursue me... But you, darling, didn¡¯t seem to want anything from me at all." Back then, my mind had been completely preoccupied. I was too focused on preventing the bad ending. Even before putting on the Veil Bandages, I hadn¡¯t had the luxury to develop personal feelings. I had seen Vinesha¡¯s face countless times in the game. And more than anything, I had always thought of her as the "Mad Mage." Ironically, though, that very perception became an advantage to her. "Plus, you actually listened to all my boring stories." Vinesha was a mid-game boss character. I knew her background, but not much about her personal stories. So, listening to her had been more interesting than I expected¡ª it felt like uncovering hidden lore from a game I loved. "This was the first time for me. All the men before you were just animals, drooling over my looks or my body." I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not so different from those men. Before wearing the Veil Bandages, my head had been too cluttered to think about such things¡ª and now, well... Damn. A sudden wave of melancholy washed over me. Sadness still lingered within me. "That¡¯s why I decided! I must marry this man!" Vinesha beamed as she hugged my arm tightly. The soft sensation was comforting. "And that¡¯s how I became your wife, darling." She flashed a sweet smile, wagging her tail metaphorically. Even after hearing her story, I still doubted the sincerity of her love. Then, I suddenly recalled Isabel¡¯s words. ¡¸Trying to fill something that can¡¯t be filled will only leave you with emptiness.¡¹ My gaze shifted back to Vinesha. She was still looking at me with eyes full of affection. ¡®Something that can¡¯t be filled.¡¯ And at that moment, I slowly began to understand something. Vinesha didn¡¯t want to be loved. What she truly wanted wasn¡¯t to receive love¡ª but to give it. She knew that no matter how much love she received, it would never be enough. The love she once sought had long since shattered and disappeared. That¡¯s why she distanced herself from those who tried to love her. But on the other hand, she was drawn to those she could pour her love into. The human mind is unstable. Sometimes, even those who love themselves deeply end up hurting themselves. Self-harming narcissists are a prime example. People often behave in ways that completely contradict their desires. Knowing that she could never be fulfilled, she instead gave everything away¡ª scraping out the void inside her as a form of self-destruction. I was the perfect target for that. Because I never sought love from her. I was the ideal person for her to tear herself apart over. Ah. It wasn¡¯t a short-lived passion that mattered to her. She simply needed someone to self-destruct over, to feed her unquenchable hunger for attachment. My eyes met Vinesha¡¯s again. She was still smiling happily. But now, I understood that the emotion in her eyes was not just love. And yet, I couldn¡¯t push her away just yet. She was too crucial to this scenario. Now I see. Now I understood why Isabel had warned me not to get too attached. I quietly rubbed my arm. ¡®Isabel... How the hell did you see through all of this at a glance?¡¯ She was becoming more terrifying by the day. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 119 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 119: The Kidnapping Incident Barkov was immediately brought before the disciplinary committee. There was nothing I needed to do. The female students, who had long wanted to bring down Barkov for his atrocious actions, had carefully gathered information. When the topic of the baseless rumors came up, and it was revealed that Barkov was the source, all the female students stormed into the professor¡¯s office. They exposed everything he had done. Even among the other professors and assistants, words of condemnation against Barkov surfaced. Under normal circumstances, Barkov would have tried to leverage his connections to escape punishment. But this time, he had messed with the wrong person. ¡°Hahaha, he dared to slander a hero candidate that I acknowledge.¡± Whitewood, who had somehow caught wind of the situation, personally reported it to the headmaster. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as mocking me?¡± With just one sentence from Whitewood, the once-arrogant Barkov, who had relied on his family¡¯s influence, was immediately cast aside. Even the Deblije Count family didn¡¯t dare oppose Whitewood. Doing so would mean permanent exile from politics. And so, Barkov was formally brought before the disciplinary committee and was dismissed from his assistant professor position. Until the very end, he insisted on his innocence, but no one listened. With this, I was able to bury the rumors that had been tarnishing my name. I pinned everything on Barkov.@@@@ Some students even began to sympathize with me. Since Barkov was such a notorious figure, his downfall ended up slightly improving my reputation by comparison. Using one villain to defeat another. I suppressed my own notoriety with someone even worse. Of course, given my history with numerous women, the improvement was minimal. So I resolved to be more mindful of my behavior in the future. ¡°Good, Seron. Maintain that distance.¡± To start, I tried putting some space between myself and Seron, who always stuck by my side. ¡°Are you treating me like a dog or something?!¡± Of course, it was a meaningless effort. Seron immediately pounced on me. She then fiercely bit my head. ¡®Come to think of it...¡¯ While there were plenty of rumors about me and other female students, none seemed to involve Seron. Seron remained outside the usual treatment. ¡°Seron, I guess it¡¯s fine if you stay close.¡± ¡°Prince Sweet Potato, you¡¯re really starting to piss me off. You wanna fight?¡± ¡°Can you win?¡± As Seron lunged at me again, I effortlessly dodged. Thanks to her, my evasive skills had been steadily improving. ¡°Hannon, you¡¯re making a mess.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± But at Hania¡¯s next remark, I obediently sat down in my chair. Seron gave me a strange look, then lightly punched my shoulder. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato, I¡¯ve always wondered¡ªwhy do you listen to Hania so well? You two are over now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hannon was once captivated by me.¡± It wasn¡¯t me who responded, but Hania. With a mischievous smile, she glanced at me. Why does my ex-girlfriend look so sly? Seron, for no reason, started smacking my shoulder harder. My shoulder isn¡¯t a punching bag. Creak¡ª At that moment, Professor Vega entered the martial arts classroom. ¡°Alright, we have a transfer student today.¡± Following her words, all eyes turned to the classroom entrance. A moment later, stepping inside was none other than Eve. Having completed the formal transfer process, she was now officially attending Zerion Academy as of today. The second-year martial arts students began whispering. Eve¡¯s reputation was well known, even at Zerion. Among them, some were already excited about the arrival of a new strong contender. Eve walked to the center of the room under Vega¡¯s guidance. Then, with her hands clasped behind her back, she spoke. ¡°I was deeply disappointed when I heard about the state of Zerion Academy.¡± Her words made the students flinch. Something similar had happened about six months ago. ¡°A life of debauchery, disturbing the academy¡¯s order¡ªI find these things absolutely unacceptable in a prestigious institution like Zerion.¡± The students began exchanging awkward glances. ¡°Pathetic.¡± Eve¡¯s blue eyes blazed. Everyone was experiencing de?ja? vu. ¡°I have come¡ª¡± Eve¡¯s gaze locked onto mine. ¡°To set things right.¡± Her firm determination to correct me was evident. ¡°My name is Eve. I look forward to our time together.¡± At her introduction, the students hesitantly raised their hands and clapped. Because they all knew exactly who she was referring to. A single, unspoken phrase was written all over their faces: ¡®She got rejected and is mad about it.¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s here for revenge after being turned down.¡¯ I could already hear the rumors forming. As I observed the situation, I glanced to my side. There, for some reason, Isabel was covering her mouth, barely holding back laughter. It was because I had done almost the exact same thing not too long ago. ¡°Eve.¡± As soon as I called her name, Eve¡¯s eyes turned in my direction. The moment she saw me, she scowled deeply. Such an intense reaction. But she had no other place to go. It was better to be around people than to eat alone. In the end, Eve walked over and sat down. ¡°Oh, the transfer student, nice to meet you.¡± Card gave a sly grin. Seron, on the other hand, simply stared at Eve in silence. She looked like a puppy cautiously observing a stranger. I felt a little bad for her poor communication skills. ¡°Eve, how¡¯s life at Zerion Academy so far?¡± I casually threw out a question. Eve was twirling her pasta around her fork when she paused to answer. ¡°It¡¯s just okay.¡± ¡°Not lonely without any friends?¡± Eve¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. It was as if she was asking whether I was mocking her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll make some soon.¡± Eve was a bit stiff, but she was fundamentally a good person. It wouldn¡¯t take long for people to recognize her worth. ¡°You¡¯ve already got one friend here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see one at all.¡± ¡°Oh dear, maybe you need to get your eyes checked?¡± Eve shot me a sharp glare, as if telling me to stop talking. My jokes weren¡¯t landing. ¡®Is this because I insulted Lucas in front of Isabel or because I¡¯ve been hanging out with Seron?¡¯ This was bad. I had no idea how to get along with people. Back with Isabel, things had naturally worked out. That¡¯s why I had no clue how to fix this situation. ¡°Eve, how can I become your friend?¡± I decided to ask honestly. Eve¡¯s gaze turned ice-cold. That glare alone could be why people weren¡¯t approaching her. At that moment, Seron tapped my arm. ¡°Prince of Awkwardness, what did you do to her?¡± Now that I thought about it, Seron didn¡¯t know how I got involved with Eve. She hadn¡¯t been present at the international individual tournament¡¯s preliminary meeting. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Eve abruptly stopped twirling her pasta. Her gaze became even sharper. It felt like she was about to pierce a hole right through me. ¡°She¡¯s staring daggers at you, though?¡± Even Seron was taken aback. In the end, we finished our meal without finding a way to get closer to Eve. * * * That afternoon, after finishing my classes, there was a place I needed to visit immediately. Vinesha, who had recently been appointed as an Assistant professor in the Department of Magic Arts. There was one person who would undoubtedly react strongly upon hearing her name. A small sanctuary. Grantoni, a second-year in the Special Department. He was deeply intertwined with Vinesha through a grim history. There was no doubt he had already heard about her. That was why I was now heading to the Special Department to meet him. ¡®Grantoni is unpredictable.¡¯ Back in the game, whenever Vinesha appeared, Grantoni¡¯s actions were always erratic. The developers had given him too many quirks, and his behavior patterns were way too varied. I had no way of predicting what he would do this time. ¡®Hopefully, it won¡¯t be anything troublesome.¡¯ Knowing his eccentric tendencies, I felt a little uneasy. ¡®Still, how bad could it be?¡¯ Grantoni didn¡¯t become a major figure in the storyline until Act 4, Chapter 4. Until then, he should be keeping a low profile. I decided to think optimistically. ¡°Grantoni.¡± At least, until I opened the door to his classroom. A world devoid of color, filled only with gray, unfolded before my eyes. An otherworldly space where the dead wandered. And beyond that space, a pitch-black entity loomed. In front of it, Grantoni stood with an ecstatic expression, his arms outstretched toward the being. ¡°...What the hell?!¡± A curse slipped out of my mouth as I instinctively lunged forward. But before I could reach him, the black entity seized Grantoni and dragged him into the otherworldly realm. Thud! The alternate world vanished in an instant, and the classroom returned to normal. The fluttering curtain and the sunlight pouring in only emphasized the emptiness of the room. Standing there in shock, I muttered blankly. ¡°...We¡¯re screwed.¡± Grantoni had just been kidnapped into the otherworldly realm. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 120 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 120: Scenario Order One of the 38 bad endings. The Otherworld. This bad ending occurs when the Otherworld and reality merge through the medium known as Grantoni. When the bad ending, the Otherworld, is triggered, a transcendent entity appears¡ªone that exists only in the Otherworld, different from the Demon Sovereign of the real world. The Abomination. Unlike the Demon Sovereign, the Abomination is a separate entity that belongs to the Otherworld. To be precise, it was a transcendent being that was slain in the real world before the Demon Sovereign emerged. ¡®If you were dead, you should have accepted your demise and vanished quietly.¡¯ Yet, the Abomination clung desperately to the remnants of its existence, anchoring itself in the Otherworld. It relentlessly devised ways to break into reality. Thus, the bad ending, the Otherworld, does not come into existence through Grantoni alone. The Abomination had been preparing for far longer than expected, manipulating countless elements across the ages to establish a foundation for its escape. ¡®The reason I didn¡¯t take immediate action against the Abomination was because of that.¡¯ The Abomination exists only within the Otherworld. Therefore, no matter how dangerous it may be, it does not pose as immediate a threat as the Demon Sovereign. This also meant there was no feasible way to deal with it. The Otherworld was essentially the Abomination¡¯s domain. Stepping into that realm would only lead to certain doom at its hands. That¡¯s why, even in the original scenario, Lucas could do nothing to the Abomination. Act 4, Chapter 5: The Thread of Tragedy In Act 4, Chapter 5, Lucas rescues Grantoni and completely seals off the Otherworld. This completely thwarts the Abomination¡¯s grand scheme. From that moment on, Grantoni ceases all of their bizarre antics at the academy. However, there are occasional scenes depicting Grantoni standing on the special department¡¯s rooftop, gazing at the stars. ¡®The Otherworld was everything to Grantoni.¡¯ A friend, a first love never to be forgotten. One destined to become the world¡¯s greatest Soulmaster. ¡®Musika.¡¯ Additionally, one more title was attached to her name. Among the six great hero reincarnates, who would take the spotlight in Act 5¡ª The Watcher of Souls, Aquiline. Musika was the reincarnation of Aquiline. However, unlike Saintess Acrede, she did not cross the River of Oblivion with a divine blessing. Thus, she had no recollection of her past life. Even so, her immense talent remained intact¡ªenough to reach the pinnacle of soul magic without any memories. But it was precisely that talent that caught the Abomination¡¯s eye. To the Abomination, she was the sweetest fruit in existence. With her power, the Abomination could build a true bridge to reality. But Musika¡¯s spirit was unyielding. No matter how the Abomination tempted her, her soul stood firm. So the Abomination changed its target. Someone who had studied under the same mentor. Vinesha. She became the perfect pawn. The Day Vinesha Reached Into the Otherworld The moment Vinesha touched the Otherworld, the Abomination dug into her deep-seated emotional void¡ªher desperate need for affection¡ªand amplified it to its breaking point. And so, the tragedy was set in motion. Vinesha offered Musika to the Abomination. In return, she dragged the Abomination into the real world, but at a cost¡ª she lost control, spiraling into a frenzied rampage. As her life teetered on the edge of death, her mentor burned away their own soul to save her. But the price was their own death.@@@@ A Shattered Mind. A mere desperate need for affection¡ª Could such a thing truly justify so much destruction? Vinesha¡¯s emotional void had indeed been overwhelming. But she had not been broken enough to sacrifice both her fellow disciple and her own mentor. Yet, that one moment ruined everything. Vinesha lost all her memories due to the Abomination¡¯s manipulation. One day, while working as an assistant professor at the academy, she discarded the pendant. And the one who happened to pick it up was Lucas. Lucas, intending to return the pendant, sought out Vinesha. In doing so, he discovered that she was attempting to steal Zerion¡¯s magic and that she was a mystic. The day she lost to Lucas at the academy, Vinesha, in a fit of rage, hurled the pendant at him. She no longer remembered how much it had once meant to her. The only thing that remained vivid was the tears that had silently fallen from her empty eyes as she stared at the broken pendant. ¡®That¡¯s why I stole the pendant before it could be discarded.¡¯ Even I couldn¡¯t predict when Vinesha would decide to throw it away. The world¡¯s timeline had already been distorted. If she discarded the pendant somewhere unknown, it would have been a disaster. So, I deliberately took it and gave it to Grantoni. But now, once again, the pendant had been abandoned here. I didn¡¯t know how Grantoni ended up crossing into the Otherworld. I couldn¡¯t tell which of my actions¡ªtaken to restore the world¡¯s true timeline¡ªhad triggered the butterfly effect. One thing was certain. There was only one reason Grantoni would have entered the Otherworld. ¡®To bring back Musika.¡¯ I clenched the pendant tightly in my hand. Leading this world back to its proper timeline. That was my obsession, my conviction. Since maintaining the true timeline was the only way I knew to protect this world, I pushed forward at all costs. But the day I saved Nia and rescued Nikata¡ª I made up my mind. I would create the happiest ending for this world. And that determination remained unchanged. Grantoni and Vinesha. A tragedy tangled like a knotted thread. I would unravel it. ¡®Skip Act 4, Scene 4¡ªthe Autumn Demon Palace¡ªand proceed straight to Act 4, Scene 5 to conclude the scenario.¡¯ Act 4, Scene 5. The tangled tragedy. To set the scenario right, I would enter the Otherworld. And the first thing I needed to do was clear. ¡®Run!¡¯ Clutching the pendant in my hand, I sprinted at full speed. Now that Grantoni had crossed into the Otherworld, every second counted. Even though Grantoni possessed the unique trait of a "Otherworld Inhabitor," The longer he was exposed to the Otherworld, the greater the danger. Especially since, in the Bad Ending, the Otherworld would fully manifest the Abomination that had consumed both Grantoni and Musika. If the Abomination absorbed Grantoni and Musika¡¯s traits, it could fully emerge into existence. A world where the Otherworld and the real world had completely fused. A world where life and death had collapsed into chaos. The worst possible outcome. That, I had to prevent at all costs. Just as I burst out of the magic arts building¡ª A streak of blue hair flashed before my eyes. Without hesitation, I grabbed her wrist. Her round eyes widened in surprise as she realized who I was. The Unyielding Azure Flame. It was Eve. Her expression was just starting to furrow when¡ª "Eve, someone¡¯s life is at stake. Can you help me?" At my words, her expression shifted immediately. Gone was the frown, replaced by the unwavering determination befitting the protagonist of the side story. "What do I need to do?" Her response was as steadfast as ever. That was why I trusted her. Otherworld Grantoni Rescue Team. For now, I had one member. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 121 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 121: A Mystery Without It Is Just a Corpse Among those to be taken into the other world. I reached out to bring Eve into the team and stepped forward. "We¡¯re heading to the Magic Department first to find someone." "Got it. Explain the rest on the way." Eve replied as she turned in the intended direction without hesitation. "Grantoni has gone to the other world." I explained the situation briefly while running. The other world and Grantoni. The reason he ended up there and the dangers involved. It was a concise explanation, but the key point was that this could escalate into a threat to the entire world. Eve listened calmly without questioning. I didn¡¯t sense any skepticism from her. It was thanks to the fact that she could read the sincerity in my face. "So, the person we¡¯re looking for now is Assistant Professor Vinesha." However, upon hearing my next words, Eve hesitated for the first time. She almost stopped running out of sheer surprise. Eve looked at me with wide eyes. "Eve?" "...Did you build a relationship with Assistant Professor Vinesha for this exact moment?" She resumed walking as she asked. But her expression showed that she was struggling to understand. Her face reflected the gears turning in her mind, piecing things together. "Hannon Irey, before coming here, I observed your actions in my own way." As mentioned earlier, Eve had checked just how dangerous the things I was involved with were. And despite her warnings, I insisted on using them. "On my first day at Zerion Academy, you joked about saving the world." Eve''s eyes narrowed slightly. That offhanded remark of mine had stuck in her mind. She retraced past events to grasp my true intentions. "Looking at the current series of events, it feels like you predicted this incident would happen." Until now, I had deliberately intervened in events. And despite only a few conversations, Eve had figured it out. As expected of the sharp-witted side character. She read me like an open book. ¡®Why are these kids all so perceptive?¡¯ True to its reputation, the academy was filled with geniuses. Everyone had sharp minds and extraordinary intuition. "Hannon Irey, what is your true goal? What are you trying to achieve?" She looked at me with an expression of unease, disturbed by how I seemed to control situations at will. But honestly, I was the one feeling uneasy. Right now, she saw me as a deeply mysterious figure. I could tell just by looking at her eyes. ¡®In a way...¡¯ This might be an opportunity. An opportunity to pull Eve deeper into my affairs. ¡®Eve is a substitute for Lucas.¡¯ Her unwavering determination could serve as a spark, just like his. Even if she wasn¡¯t a perfect replacement, she could still fill the gap. ¡®Besides, Eve wasn¡¯t originally in the main story.¡¯ I was confident I could steer the narrative toward its intended course even with Eve¡¯s involvement. In fact, her presence made it easier. That being the case... "Eve." I was willing to become the enigma she most wanted to uncover. "My goal is simple. To graduate safely from Zerion Academy." What happens after graduation¡ªI don¡¯t know. But one thing is certain: as long as I remain at Zerion Academy, I can protect the world. "So, until then, I plan to give it my all." My words didn¡¯t provide Eve with an answer. But at the very least, they would spark her curiosity and make her investigate me further. That much of a push was enough. ¡®We don¡¯t need to be friends.¡¯ As long as I set up situations that would make her exert her full strength, that was enough. "Then, one last thing." Eve had one more question for me. "Was my transfer to Zerion Academy also part of your plan?" She must have remembered how surprisingly smooth her transfer process had been. And as she suspected, I had a heavy hand in it. I had even leveraged the academy president¡¯s ¡°grant any wish¡± event. Her Mirinae Vision could pierce even the veils of the Unseen Realm. She had probably known all along about Grantoni¡¯s innate trait¡ªOtherworlder. And she surely understood the dangers that came with it. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Vinesha because of that?¡± ¡°Yeah. Assistant Professor Vinesha specializes in magic related to the Otherworld.¡± Sharin had seen Vinesha use magic on the first day. So she quickly grasped the significance of my words. ¡°If she¡¯s anywhere, she¡¯s probably in the Magic Arts research lab.¡± Sharin turned around and lifted herself into the air. Using magic in the hallway was strictly forbidden, but this was no time to worry about that. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± That¡¯s Sharin for you. Understanding the severity of the situation, she immediately set out with me to find Vinesha. Clunk¡ª Sharin and I entered the Magic Arts research lab through the open door. But inside, only a few students remained¡ªVinesha was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Huh? Sharin?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The students inside looked at us in confusion. I quickly asked them, ¡°Where did Assistant Professor Vinesha go?¡± ¡°Huh? Wait, isn¡¯t that the Lightning Bastard?¡± ¡°Oh, you mean that womanizer?¡± Right. I forgot¡ªI have the worst reputation among the Magic Department students. ¡°He¡¯s my fiance?.¡± Sharin abruptly declared, warning them with her gaze. I hadn¡¯t expected her to stand up for me like this. I looked at Sharin in surprise, but she only glared at the students, as if daring them to say another word against me. ¡°Uh... well, she said she finished her research and left a little while ago.¡± The students reluctantly answered. Nobody wanted to get on Sharin¡¯s bad side. ¡°Thanks.¡± I expressed my gratitude and stepped out immediately. But we still had no idea where Vinesha had gone. ¡°Hannon, wait.¡± Sharin stopped me. ¡°I¡¯ll use a tracking spell.¡± ¡°Ah¡ªseniors?¡± Just as Sharin was about to cast her magic, someone suddenly appeared from around the corner. It was a familiar face. First-year, second-ranked in Martial Arts¡ªMidra Fenin. A junior of mine from the student council. He was carrying several boxes marked with the student council emblem, probably for council business. ¡°Midra.¡± ¡°Hannon-senior? What are you doing here?¡± Midra tilted his head, glancing back and forth between me and Sharin. ¡°Midra, did you see Assistant Professor Vinesha on your way here?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. She just went down those stairs.¡± Midra gestured toward the stairs he had just come up. The moment Sharin and I exchanged glances, we immediately turned toward them. Midra quickly stepped aside to let us pass. ¡°Go find her quickly.¡± As we rushed down the stairs, Midra smiled at us. That mysterious smile bothered me, but there was no time to dwell on it. I practically flew down the steps and landed at the bottom. At that moment, I spotted Vinesha¡¯s back as she strolled down the hallway, humming a tune. As always, her outfit was adorned with countless ribbons. ¡°Oh, this feeling...¡± Vinesha suddenly stopped in her tracks. Then, she whipped her head around toward us. ¡°Husband!¡± She recognized me just from my presence? What an incredible ability. ¡°And...¡± Vinesha¡¯s gaze changed in an instant. ¡°Fox wench.¡± The affectionate warmth in her eyes vanished, replaced by an icy hostility. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 122 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 122: Flowers in Both Hands and a Shell Vinesha glared at Sharin without even calling her name. I could feel the thick malice in her gaze, as if telling her to get away from me immediately. Sharin, however, simply looked at Vinesha for a moment before snorting. "I''m the one who Hannon asked for help first." "What?" Vinesha''s eyes widened as she turned sharply to look at me. Her gaze was asking if that was true. Vinesha had to be first in anything related to me¡ªno exceptions. Whatever it was, the fact that I had sought Sharin''s help was something she absolutely could not accept. "H-husband, is that true?" The hallway windows began to tremble slightly. The sunset that had been streaming in from outside had vanished, and a curtain of darkness had fallen. Beyond the window, an unknown presence flickered past. "Vinesha, that''s it!" And with that, I shouted with joy. "W-what?" Vinesha looked flustered at my sudden outburst of excitement. She hadn''t expected me to be pleased by the power she had accidentally revealed. "We need to go to the Otherworld right now. We''re going to bring back Grantoni." "G-go to the Otherworld? Husband, do you even understand what you''re saying?" The Otherworld was the realm of the dead. Going there was practically the same as seeking death. But I wasn¡¯t acting recklessly. "It¡¯ll be fine if we have divine relics." Divine relics. Objects imbued with the direct power of the gods. Those who possess divine relics carry the blessings of the gods within them. I had Lightning Caller. Of course, even with a divine relic, one couldn''t stay in the Otherworld for too long. So we had to accomplish our mission within that limited time. "And Sharin has Mirinae." The greatest danger in the Otherworld was the wandering dead. However, Mirinae, which sees through everything, would prevent the dead from even daring to approach us. "Vinesha, you''re a contractor of the Otherworld." The Otherworld contained not only transcendent beings but many other entities as well. Vinesha had contracts with some of these dangerous beings. Naturally, the wandering dead would flee the moment they saw her. With the three of us, we could go to the Otherworld. I wasn¡¯t just asking for help without reason. "Vinesha, right now, you''re the only one who can open the passage to the Otherworld." If Vinesha didn''t help, the Otherworld and the real world would begin to merge. She was supposed to be a mid-boss, but right now, she had to be an ally. "I don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s going on..." Vinesha stepped toward the window and reached out her hand. As she did, her fingers passed through the glass as if it were a sticky liquid. "But if my husband wishes it, how could I refuse?" Vinesha chose to help me first rather than question the situation. Sharin and I stepped closer to her. "But husband, this Grantoni... she¡¯s not another woman, is she?" Vinesha asked, a sinister smile spreading across her face as she opened the gateway to the Otherworld. "Vinesha, take this." Before answering, I handed her a pendant. She took the old pendant and widened her eyes in surprise. "Husband, is this a gift for me?" As expected, Vinesha''s memory was completely broken. She no longer remembered Grantoni¡ªnor the pendant. And one day, when enough time passed, her memory would shatter completely. The day would come when she remembered absolutely nothing. "Yes, it¡¯s a gift." A gift, hoping she wouldn¡¯t forget the memory of long ago¡ªwhen her master had once given it to her. Vinesha, unaware of the truth, smiled brightly and carefully put the pendant around her neck. "A gift from my husband! I¡¯ll treasure it forever!" That had already been her treasure once. ¡®Is this really a good thing?¡¯ A bitter taste spread in my mouth. To any outsider, this would seem like an enviable situation, one worth shedding tears of jealousy over. But for someone like me, who had severed ties with love, it only felt suffocating. ¡®That damn Veil Bandages... what a terrifying thing.¡¯ While Vinesha was holding onto me, suddenly, my right arm was seized. I had noticed since the time we wore summer swimsuits, but she definitely had a certain softness of considerable volume. Sharin wasn¡¯t looking at me. Instead, she was glaring fiercely at Vinesha. It seemed she felt a sense of rivalry with Vinesha and had acted instinctively. What kind of ridiculous situation is this? Before I knew it, I had ended up with flowers in both hands. As for Eve, it happened right after she saw a ghost in the Netherworld. "Kyaaaaa!" She let out a piercing scream and latched onto my back like a leech. Ironically, the ghost was so startled by her scream that it ran away. But even after that, Eve refused to let go. Today, I became certain of Eve¡¯s weakness. She is terrified of ghosts. Not just scared¡ªabsolutely petrified. ¡®I had a vague feeling when she saw an evil spirit before, but...¡¯ After coming to the Netherworld, I was sure of it. But more than that, I couldn''t understand why she even followed us into this world if she was this terrified of ghosts. ¡®This is practically a trauma-level fear.¡¯ Something must have happened to Eve in the past¡ªsomething involving ghosts that I don¡¯t know about. "All three of you are making it hard to move." "Exactly. Fox woman, husband says he¡¯s uncomfortable. Let go already." "Who are you calling a fox woman?" "......." The tension between the two was escalating. It looked like it was about to turn into a full-blown fight. Eve remained silent. "Vinesha, how¡¯s the pendant?" So, to mediate the situation, I changed the subject. Vinesha, hearing my question, lifted her upper body to show off the pendant. My instincts made my eyes wander elsewhere for a moment, but I felt no emotional reaction. Even I found it strange. "Since husband gave it to me, I love it!" Vinesha proudly flaunted it in front of Sharin. Sharin simply narrowed her eyes at me. "Other than that?" "It¡¯s really pretty!" It was actually an antique far from anything pretty. It seemed she didn¡¯t feel anything special about it. ¡®Was my hypothesis wrong?¡¯ I had formed a theory regarding the pendant Vinesha was wearing. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s just not the right time yet. There was no need to be discouraged. More importantly, the pressure from the two squeezing my arms was getting even stronger. Was it time to say something? Just as I was thinking that¡ª [Hah, you¡¯re nothing but a womanizer.] A familiar voice echoed in my ears. When I lifted my head, I saw a burly, muscular man standing there. A ghost of the Netherworld. The moment Vinesha and Sharin saw him, their expressions changed. Eve clung even tighter to my back, as if trying to fuse with me. Stop. You¡¯re really going to kill me. Before Vinesha and Sharin could unleash their killing intent, I raised my hands¡ªthe ones they were clinging to¡ªto stop them. "Barcavaran." [I thought I sensed something familiar, but I figured you must have died after getting struck by lightning.] The original owner of my divine weapon, the Lightning Caller¡ª Barcavaran. He had appeared before us. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 123 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 123: Arrival with Lightning Barcavaran whistled when he saw the three of us. [Not bad. You¡¯ve managed to charm some extraordinary beauties. Care to share some tips?] "Who are you to say that?" Coming from someone who¡¯s practically a manifestation of lust, that¡¯s rich. [So, you¡¯re not dead, it seems. What brings you here? There¡¯s not much for the living in a place like this.] Barcavaran must have sensed the presence of the Lightning Caller and decided to check things out. "Husband." Just then, Vinesha whispered to me. "There aren¡¯t many spirits in the netherworld who can maintain their reason. It¡¯d be wise to ask him for directions." That¡¯s a good point. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. At that moment, I felt a pull from Sharin. She was tugging at my arm. "Too close." Honestly, I started to wonder if Sharin was just here to cause trouble for me. "Barcavaran, do you know where the Abomination is?" His brow twitched. [That¡¯s a seriously dangerous thing to ask. You¡¯re not planning to go to the Abomination¡¯s domain, are you?] "Yes. A fool went searching for the Abomination. I have to find him before he gets there." [So that¡¯s why the Goddess of Lightning nudged you in this direction.] Barcavaran grumbled, sighing. It didn¡¯t take long to realize that the Goddess of Lightning had sent him here through the Lightning Caller. "She¡¯s been helping me all along." I should remember to thank her later. [I can¡¯t guarantee your safety.] "I came prepared for that." Barcavaran didn¡¯t say anything else and simply turned away. If the Goddess of Lightning had intervened, it meant something serious was happening. "Vinesha, Sharin." The two of them were still locked in a silent battle of nerves. I let out a sharp sigh and gave them a pointed look. "We don¡¯t have time for this. It¡¯s urgent." This wasn¡¯t the real world. This was the netherworld. We were outsiders here. No matter what, we couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. "Vinesha, you know better than anyone how dangerous this place is. I trust you, but if you keep acting like this, I won¡¯t be able to." "H-Husband, you¡¯re mad... I¡¯m sorry! Please don¡¯t be mad. It was my fault!" I wasn¡¯t actually angry. The Veil Bandages had long since dulled my ability to feel rage. But Vinesha, who would do anything for me, panicked at even the slightest hint of displeasure. She was so afraid of being abandoned that she would go to any lengths to please me. It was heartbreaking, really. "Sharin, you realize you¡¯re not acting like yourself, don¡¯t you?" Her behavior had been erratic. She wasn¡¯t acting out of reason but reacting emotionally to Vinesha¡¯s affection toward me. She had to recognize that and snap out of it. "Ah... yeah." Sure enough, realization dawned on her face. She let go of my arm, looking uneasy. "Why did I even do that?" She seemed genuinely confused. Like she had no idea why she¡¯d been acting that way. At least things were settling down for now. "Lastly, Eve." I carefully pried her off my back and took her hand firmly. "If you¡¯re scared, just keep your eyes closed. I¡¯ll call you when I need you." "...I¡¯m sorry." She finally spoke. No need to apologize. I was the one who asked her to come. A thin beam of light seeped from the pendant, pointing toward a certain direction. Realizing what was happening, Vinesha¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This pendant... is connected to that person, Grantoni?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Vinesha, having no memory of Grantoni, simply looked on in wonder. In the netherworld, objects with strong ties to someone in life often maintained those connections. Thus, the pendant was still linked to Grantoni. I quietly observed Vinesha. She didn¡¯t seem to question why I had given her such a pendant. Instead, she simply held it close, as if treasuring it. ¡°It¡¯s so warm...!¡± Vinesha looked at me, her face lighting up with joy. ¡°I bet it¡¯s because my husband gave it to me!¡± I raised my hand and placed it over the pendant in her grasp. Contrary to what she had said, the light itself wasn¡¯t particularly warm. That warmth was something only Vinesha could feel. ¡®Someone must have imbued it with a wish¡ªone that hoped their warmth would never be forgotten.¡¯ Even if that warmth had ultimately scattered before reaching its destination. I hoped that, somehow, it could reach Vinesha once more. As a mid-boss, simply meeting a tragic end and disappearing was too cruel a fate. ¡°Vinesha, follow the light. You should be able to sense where it¡¯s leading.¡± ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll do my best!¡± With a confident expression, Vinesha strode forward. Then, suddenly, she came to an abrupt stop. ¡°Uh, my husband...¡± She lifted her gaze. ¡°The light... it¡¯s pointing upward?¡± My own gaze slowly followed. One by one, everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward the sky. And there, unfolding above us, was a pitch-black abyss. A massive hole had opened in the sky. My eyes widened. Below that hole¡ª A man with a skull-like face hung limp, being drawn toward the darkness. At the same time, the hole widened, revealing a colossal being within. That being extended a hand of jet-black bone through the opening, reaching out to claim him. ¡°Damn it.¡± Grantoni was seconds away from being taken by the Abomination. ¡°Sharin!¡± I immediately called out to Sharin. And without hesitation, Sharin was already soaring toward the sky. As expected of one of the people I trusted most, Sharin reacted faster than anyone. I believed in her. If it was Sharin, she would surely snatch Grantoni away in time. [Uh, uhh... Honestly, I don¡¯t think going up there is a great idea.] Barcavaran watched Sharin ascend with visible distress. By now, more than half of the Abomination¡¯s hand had emerged from the hole in the sky. At this rate, Sharin could get caught as well. But¡ª ¡°If we don¡¯t go now, things will get much worse!¡± I raised my hand above my head. Barcavaran blinked, baffled. He seemed utterly confused as to why I was raising my hand at this moment. I clenched my fist. ¡°The heavens have graced us with their presence.¡± It was only right to return the favor. [Oh, hell no¡ª!] Barcavaran clutched his head and immediately dropped flat to the ground. Then, in that moment, something ominous stirred in the sky. A radiant blue light swirled through the clouds. At the same time, Sharin reached Grantoni and grabbed hold of him. Come forth, Lightning Caller. A strike of brilliant blue lightning tore through the heavens. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 124 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 124: Memories Engraved in the Soul ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D! The goddess''s thunderbolt, devouring even sound itself, swept through everything. Amidst the storm of blue plasma discharge¡ª Vinesha, weak to lightning, let out an involuntary scream and collapsed to the ground. We, however, remained unscathed by the storm of plasma. Of course, that was only because the one above had taken the full brunt of it in our stead. [ What the hell... ] Barcavaran gaped at me in disbelief, astounded by the absurdity of my actions. He still didn¡¯t fully understand me. Whoosh! At that moment, a massive skeletal hand burst through the smoke in the sky. It was an enormous hand, far larger than the buildings of Zerion Academy. Crack! Crack! Crack! Simultaneously, a single eye embedded in the skeletal hand slowly opened. A chill ran down my spine. It was just a hand. Yet the overwhelming presence radiating from that single hand was immense beyond reason. A calamity beyond human opposition¡ª The Abomination. Together with the Demon Sovereign, the Abomination of the Otherworld were a force to be reckoned with. But even this was only a fragment of the Abomination. Its true form was too vast for even the Otherworld to contain. Just as the Demon Sovereign could not escape the Demon Palace, the Abominations were similarly trapped in the Otherworld. The only way they could escape was by establishing a conduit to reality. For the Demon Sovereign, that conduit was Iris. For the Abominations, it was Musika and Grantoni. Fury burned within the eye that had opened. A lightning bolt had suddenly struck within its domain. Naturally, it wanted nothing more than to kill the one responsible. So I raised my Lightning Caller toward the sky. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Light once again began to gather around the Lightning Caller in my hand. ¡°Then take another one.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be fair to give just one, after all. Come forth once more, Lightning Caller. Answering my call, the goddess¡¯s thunderbolt pierced the heavens and struck down once more. The skeletal arm of the Abomination, engulfed in the storm of lightning, burned white-hot. The Abomination raged even more furiously. Even after taking two direct hits from Lightning Caller, it remained unscathed. A true monster. [ I knew you were insane when you asked for the Lightning Caller, but this confirms it! ] ¡°It¡¯s a power I can use without consequence¡ªwhy wouldn¡¯t I?¡± [ I told you before what happens when you use it 108 times! ] ¡°I¡¯m still far from that number.¡± I had to use it as much as I could while I still could. Clack! At that moment, Sharin arrived before me with Grantoni in tow. Thanks to her barrier magic and the Abomination¡¯s focus elsewhere, she appeared unharmed. Grantoni, however, was not. His eyes, which should have been glowing brilliantly, were now completely lifeless. ¡°Hannon, this...¡± Sharin furrowed her brows. She, too, had noticed that something was wrong. ¡°Vinesha.¡± I quickly called for Vinesha. Still trembling from the lightning, she carefully examined Grantoni. A frown formed on her face. Vinesha was both a soul sorceress and a spirit mage. She had mastered two different disciplines, an exceptionally rare trait. This unique skill set was precisely why Zerion Academy had recruited her as an assistant professor, believing she could help foster the students¡¯ growth. When it came to soul magic, Vinesha was a specialist. ¡°The soul that should be inside him... it¡¯s gone.¡± Her words were final. Grantoni¡¯s soul¡ªwhere had it gone? The answer was obvious from the beginning. ¡®To retrieve Musika from the Abomination, he had to enter its spiritual realm.¡¯ For the sake of his first love, he had willingly walked into danger. Vinesha stared blankly at Grantoni, as if something about him was bothering her. ¡°We need to get out of here.¡± Now was not the time to dwell on it. The Abomination was recovering from the lightning and was moving to pursue us. If it caught us, it would mean certain death¡ªno exceptions. ¡°Sharin!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already on it.¡± As soon as I called her name, Sharin activated her magic. In an instant, our bodies lifted off the ground and accelerated forward. ¡°This is slower than usual.¡±@@@@ A clear sign of emotional turmoil triggered by seeing Grantoni. Vinesha had lost her memories after being used by the Abomination¡ª The core of her recollections was destroyed. But that only applied to the memories in her brain. The memories engraved in her soul were a different story. Memories are imprinted on the soul. This was proven by one of the six past reincarnators¡ª Saint Acrede Saint Narea. Vinesha¡¯s memories stored in her brain had been completely destroyed by the Abomination. However, the memories within her soul remained intact. She had merely buried them deep within, refusing to face them. But those memories still existed, hidden in the depths of her soul. In reality, Vinesha didn¡¯t remember Grantoni at all. That¡¯s why she had cast him aside so indifferently when he came looking for her. But the Otherworld was different. It was a realm where the power of the soul was at its peak. ¡®Lucas never brought Vinesha into the Otherworld before.¡¯ Her role was simply to assist Lucas in entering the Otherworld. She had no reason to follow him inside. To Lucas, Vinesha was a criminal. To Vinesha, Lucas was an obstacle to her work. But my situation with her was entirely different. I had built a relationship with her to obtain the Veil¡¯s Bandages and the Pendant. Vinesha had followed me into the Otherworld to help me. That was why, now¡ª Upon seeing Grantoni, the memories engraved in her soul had begun to awaken. ¡°You have lost memories. And they might be horrifying.¡± Memories of the day she killed both her mentor and her junior with her own hands. I was about to force Vinesha to recall those moments. I couldn¡¯t guarantee that remembering would be good for her. That day¡¯s memories were probably the most painful ones she had. But to save Grantoni, we needed Vinesha¡¯s memories. Vinesha had personally delivered Musika to the Abomination. And through Vinesha, the Abomination had interfered with reality. This meant that Vinesha and Musika were connected in ways neither of them knew. Vinesha could summon Musika. And Musika could summon Grantoni. For this to work, Vinesha had to remember that day. Only then could she retrace her steps and bring Musika back. I had no idea what would happen as a result of this. This was my first time experiencing this world, after all. But that¡¯s how life is. Everything is always a first. Mistakes are okay. If I make a mistake, I¡¯ll fix it myself. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here now. ¡°My husband.¡± At that moment, Vinesha called out to me again. But this time, instead of a dazed expression, she wore a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through, but as long as my husband is with me, I can move forward.¡± Vinesha knew she had gaps in her memory. But she had avoided confronting them, fearing what she might find. Yet, because I was here, she had decided to face them. It had only been a week. I still didn¡¯t fully understand how deeply I had become a part of her life. But she trusted me. And I was determined to live up to that trust. ¡°Open the pendant.¡± Vinesha unclasped the pendant around her neck. Inside was a single photograph. Vinesha saw herself in the photo, alongside three other figures. And for the first time, her eyes slowly widened. This reaction was completely different from before. Fragments of memory began to surge from within her soul. ¡°Ah...¡± A trembling gasp escaped Vinesha¡¯s lips. [ Hey, look at that. ] Just then, I heard Barcavaran¡¯s voice. I quickly lifted my head¡ª And found myself speechless. The sky. The sky was collapsing. The Abomination¡ª That lunatic had destroyed the sky of the Otherworld. KWA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GANG! As the sky crumbled like a waterfall, I instinctively moved to shield Grantoni. ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves!¡± With that cry, we were swallowed by the falling sky. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 125 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 125: Emotional Deprivation The Mad Mage Vinesha This was an era before she was called by that name. She was tumbling through the fragments of the sky that had poured down into the hidden world. The spirit that enveloped Vinesha barely managed to protect her. Within the spirit¡¯s embrace, she clutched a pendant tightly. Her chest felt tight. Her mind was in turmoil. Memories she thought she would never recall again¡ª Distant, long-forgotten fragments of the past flooded her mind. Vinesha was confused. The overwhelming surge of fragmented memories left her unable to think clearly. Perhaps because of that, memories passed before her eyes like a panoramic vision. A childhood abandoned by her parents. There was something her mother and father had both said to her. ¡¸We shouldn¡¯t have had you.¡¹ Words that wished she had never been born.@@@@ Though she had heard them at such a young age, they remained vividly etched into her memories. When she was six years old, her parents abandoned her. At an age when attachment was supposed to form, she was cast away by the very people who had been her entire world. She was left with nothing. ¡¸Why are you here?¡¹ Starving, parched, and on the brink of death¡ª That was when a woman appeared before her. Her mentor and adoptive mother. Marisa. Marisa cherished Vinesha more than anyone. It was a love Vinesha had never experienced before. But Vinesha had already lost everything once. As a result, she became excessively attached to Marisa. She poured all her strength into ensuring she was never abandoned again. The emotional void that had never once been filled in her life¡ª Marisa was the only one who could fill it, making Vinesha¡¯s obsession inevitable. Thus, she desperately learned the magic that Marisa taught her. Fortunately, Vinesha had talent, and Marisa praised her greatly each time. For the first time, Vinesha felt her emptiness being filled. She realized¡ªthis was what happiness felt like. Then one day, Marisa brought home two more children. Two younger children than Vinesha. Both were also abandoned on the streets. A boy and a girl of the same age. The boy was Grantoni, and the girl¡¯s name was Musika. ¡®Why did Master bring more children besides me? Was I not enough?¡¯ At first, Vinesha did not welcome their presence. It was already difficult enough to monopolize Marisa¡¯s love, and now she had to share it. ¡®I have to endure it.¡¯ But Vinesha could not let her feelings show. She knew Marisa wouldn¡¯t approve. Vinesha, Grantoni, and Musika all grew up together. During that time, Marisa discovered that the two also possessed exceptional talent as spirit conjurers. Naturally, she trained them as well. Though Grantoni was undoubtedly skilled, Musika was the true prodigy. Even Vinesha could not compare to Musika¡¯s innate talent. As a result, Marisa often ended up praising Musika more¡ªthough unintentionally. ¡¸You¡¯re amazing, Musika! Your talent is among the greatest in the world.¡¹ ¡¸Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to you, Master, for teaching me so well!¡¹ Musika was an incredibly bright child. Wherever she went, her presence radiated light. At first, Vinesha disliked her. To her, Musika was a shameless thief stealing Marisa¡¯s love. But Musika was a good person. ¡¸Vinesha, big sister!¡¹ Like a fuse ignited by an inextinguishable flame. Vinesha scolded herself repeatedly, trying to come to her senses. But the seed of the Abomination was relentless. It constantly provoked and tormented her emotions. ¡¸Musika, you have no idea how much I¡¯ve been boasting about you at the Soul Sorcerers¡¯ Association lately.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, come on, it''s all thanks to Master¡¯s teaching.¡¹ ¡¸Even so, it''s impossible for someone your age to have this level of talent. You¡¯re the best among your peers.¡¹ And on the day Musika was finally recognized by Marisa¡ª ¡®I will never be Master¡¯s most proud student.¡¯ Something inside Vinesha cracked, and the seed of the Abomination bloomed. ¡¸Sister, I¡¯m home!¡¹ That day, only Vinesha and Musika were home while Marisa and Grantoni were out. Musika had been invited to an academic conference about Soul Sorcery. ¡¸Sister, look at this! I saw this delicious cream cake on my way back and bought it for us.¡¹ ¡¸Musika.¡¹ Musika was taking off her scarf, chatting happily. But when Vinesha interrupted her, she turned around¡ª And her face slowly froze. Because half of Vinesha¡¯s body was no longer human. ¡¸S... sor... ry... I guess... this is my limit.¡¹ Tears filled one of Vinesha¡¯s eyes. She had believed that, with time, her suppressed emotions would eventually fade. Her jealousy, her hunger for love¡ª But by recklessly meddling with the Otherworld despite her lack of skill, she had summoned something she never should have. With a single gesture from Vinesha, the Otherworld opened. She coughed up blood and let out a scream, her body consumed by madness. Musika instinctively knew¡ª If this continued, Vinesha would die. To save her, she had to enter the Otherworld and stop the Abomination. And she knew exactly what that would mean. But she ran anyway. Because Vinesha was her beloved sister. ¡¸Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I should have understood you better.¡¹ That wasn¡¯t true. Even while being controlled by the Abomination, Vinesha had cried out again and again¡ª That this was all happening because she was weak. That it was never Musika¡¯s fault. ¡¸You know, I was always happiest because you were my sister.¡¹ Musika cast her soul sorcery. ¡¸No! No, don¡¯t!¡¹ Vinesha screamed. But Musika stepped into the Otherworld and, at last, severed the connection between Vinesha and the Abomination. The doorway closed. Vinesha, bathed in a brilliant light, lost consciousness from the shock of the severed bond. And when she awoke¡ªeverything was already over. Her master, who had sacrificed their life to save her. Grantoni, whose face had been disfigured in the chaos. And Musika¡ªnowhere to be seen. In Vinesha¡¯s trembling hands was a pendant, placed there by her dying master. Standing in the ruins of the home that had once been her sanctuary, she let out a hollow laugh. The Abomination had destroyed the center of her emotions. Now, she didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. So, she simply walked. With every step she took, her remaining memories crumbled away. She became empty. Her memories, her emotions¡ªeverything was gone. That was who Vinesha had become. ¡ªFlash¡ª Vinesha¡¯s eyes opened. Tear stains remained, marking the path of the countless tears she had shed. "Ah." Now, she finally understood why her heart had been in such agony. She had finally remembered all the sins she had committed. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 126 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 126: Searching for Mushika "Musika." Vinesha trembled as she called out that name. "Master, Grantoni." One after another, she spoke their names as she lifted herself up. The evil spirit shattered the fragments of the sky, pushing her outside. Vinesha crawled on the ground, coughing violently. As the fragments of her memories pieced together, tears poured endlessly from her eyes. She couldn''t bear her own self-loathing. "It was all because of me. Everything was my fault." She looked at the pendant in her hand. Musika had been taken and killed by Abomination. Marisa had sacrificed her life to save her. Grantoni had been caught in his own rampage, losing his face and everything else. And yet, she had wandered aimlessly, having lost her memories. "Grantoni..." Vinesha whispered his name. The one who had every right to resent her the most. Her younger brother was currently inside Abomination¡¯s soul world, searching for Musika. She clasped her hands together. No. She couldn''t lose Grantoni after already losing Musika and her master. But Grantoni wouldn''t be able to find Musika. No matter how talented he was, he wasn''t strong enough to stand against Abomination. ¡®If it were me...¡¯ Vinesha was the one who had handed Musika over to Abomination. If anyone could find traces of her, it would be her. Abomination had known this, which was why he had destroyed her memories. But he couldn¡¯t erase the memories engraved on her soul. Vinesha began drawing a magic circle with the blood squeezed from her own hand. She needed to create a coordinate to summon Musika here. At that very moment, Abomination had revealed himself in the otherworld. This was the only chance to bring Musika back. If she could find Musika, Grantoni would return as well. "I''ll take all the blame, no matter what." Vinesha bit her lip, her vision blurring with tears. "Musika, please, I beg you." Years had already passed. There was no guarantee that Musika¡¯s consciousness remained intact. But in this moment, Vinesha prayed desperately. She wished, over and over again, that Musika¡¯s mind had survived being devoured by Abomination. As soon as she completed the magic circle, Vinesha poured all her mana into it. "Musika." A crimson mana, infused with soul magic, began to unfold around her. "We have to save Grantoni." The moment the glowing magic circle burst forth¡ª Boom¡ª The light of the magic circle faded all at once. Seeing this, Vinesha stared blankly at the sky. No response. She knew better than anyone what that meant. "...Ah." Musika¡¯s consciousness had been devoured by Abomination after all. Vinesha refused to believe it. "No." So she drew the magic circle again and activated it. "No. Please, no." She kept drawing and drawing the magic circles. But every time, they flickered and went out. Splurt¡ª Blood poured from her nose and mouth. The backlash of using too much mana had hit her. But she caught the blood in her hands and used it to draw the magic circle even more precisely. If she couldn¡¯t find Musika, Grantoni couldn¡¯t be saved either. "Cha, lari..." With trembling hands, she continued drawing the circle. "Chara, ri... Take me instead, kill me." Finally, after completing the magic circle, she wrung out the last of her magic and activated it once more. "Let them go." The moment she activated the blood-drenched magic circle¡ª Boom¡ª Once again, the magic circle flickered and disappeared. Vinesha stared blankly at the ground. Countless magic circles, drawn in blood, lay scattered across the shattered fragments of the sky. And not a single one of them had received a response from Musika. It was all her fault. Tears of blood dripped from Vinesha¡¯s eyes. Though she had lost her will, Marisa had returned to Vinesha¡¯s side. Marisa gently placed her hand over Vinesha¡¯s. Seeing this, Vinesha felt a surge of power welling from within her, from a source unknown. Even at the very end, the foolish student had to rely on her master. Pouring out every last ounce of her magic, Vinesha screamed. "Musika!" A blinding light erupted before her. The white radiance was so intense that Vinesha nearly shut her eyes, but she forced them to stay open. At last, she saw a child sitting in a corner. Vinesha dashed toward them. She stumbled and fell but scrambled up again, running as fast as she could. The child tilted their head upon seeing her. "Big sis? Why are you rushing over like that?" The moment she heard those words, Vinesha could no longer hold back her tears. She wrapped her arms around the child. "Musika, I missed you so much." Returning the words Musika had once said to her, she held her tightly. Musika, in turn, hugged her back with all her might. "I missed you too, sis." In the distance, hurried footsteps echoed. Vinesha looked up at the sound. There stood Grantoni, his face reduced to a skull. Having wandered through the realm of souls for an untold amount of time, his entire being was battered and torn. Panting, he gazed at Vinesha and Musika. He had searched the endless sea for so long, chasing that azure beacon. And when he finally arrived, he found them there. "Vinesha... Musika." When Grantoni spoke their names, Vinesha tightened her hold on Musika and stood up. Musika had fallen asleep in her arms. "Grantoni, I''m sorry. This is all my fault." Even after Vinesha had lost her memories, Grantoni had come looking for her once. But she hadn¡¯t recognized him at all. She had pushed him away. After that, Grantoni had descended into madness. Once so stoic, he had taken to wild behavior and forced, foolish smiles. It was as if he had been trying to escape from his own unbearable reality. Vinesha felt deep sorrow for him. Because of her, his life had been shattered. To him, she must have felt like nothing short of a disaster. "But... there are people waiting for you." She wanted Grantoni to know¡ªhe could be angry at her. But he couldn¡¯t ignore those who had come to save him. "I¡¯ll make sure Musika returns safely. Let¡¯s meet again outside." They had taken such long, winding paths. Now, it was time to turn back and find their way home. Grantoni looked at her for a moment. Then, slowly, he turned away. The moment he saw Musika, he understood. He could never have saved her from the Abomination. Even if he had found her, all they would have shared were a few words before parting again. But Vinesha was different. She was the most gifted soul mage he knew. And the one most deeply connected to Musika. "Vinesha... I never resented you." Vinesha¡¯s eyes widened. "I only ever resented myself for being too weak to do anything that day." He had always known¡ªVinesha truly saw them as family. That was why it had pained him so much when she lost her memories. And why he had loathed his own helplessness. So, he had set out to bring Musika back. Because if he did, he believed that one day, things could return to the way they were. "That''s not true." Vinesha called out to him. "Grantoni, you never gave up searching for Musika. That¡¯s why we found her." She needed him to know that. Hearing her words, Grantoni fell silent. And then, both of them began to fade, vanishing from the realm of souls. They were returning to the real world. "Heh." Grantoni let out a dry chuckle. "When you see Musika, tell her I looked really cool searching for her." Time had passed since Musika¡¯s death. Even Grantoni, once so taciturn, had grown cheekier. "She''s my little sister, not yours." And Vinesha had changed as well. As they disappeared, they both shed tears. At last, the deep rift between them had begun to mend. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 127 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 127: Dramatic Escape My vision blurred. A ringing sound echoed in my ears. Pain throbbed through my body. ¡®Get a grip.¡¯ I forced myself to wake up. The moment my eyes opened, I felt a heavy weight pressing down on me. I quickly raised my arms and pushed away whatever was crushing me. Clang¡ª Fragments of the shattered sky tumbled down. The sky had shattered like glass. As I shook my head from side to side, my vision gradually returned to normal. Thankfully, my body was fine. Thanks to my steel body, I wasn¡¯t easily injured by ordinary impacts. But the others weren¡¯t like me. I hurriedly scanned my surroundings. Soon, I spotted Grantoni beneath me, the one I had shielded. I quickly cleared the debris off him and hoisted him onto my shoulder. ¡°Sharin! Eve! Vinesha!¡± I shouted their names beneath the fragments of the fallen sky. But I couldn¡¯t see them anywhere. All three were skilled fighters. I didn¡¯t believe anything bad had happened to them. Still, the collapsing sky must have scattered us far apart. Rumble¡ª Just then, I sensed an enormous presence through the cracks in the shattered sky. Looking up, I saw a giant eye staring at me. The Abomination. The moment it spotted me, the Abomination thrust its massive hand through the broken sky. Rumble, rumble, rumble! It was after Grantoni¡¯s body again. With no other choice, I tightened my grip on Grantoni and sprinted at full speed. But even as I ran with all my might, the Abomination relentlessly pursued me. In the end, I had to raise my ring toward the sky once more. For the fourth time. Come, Lightning Caller. CRACKLE¡ª! A barrage of lightning rained down from the heavens, striking the Abomination¡¯s hand directly. Its hand turned white-hot and momentarily halted. But the Abomination had already been struck by Lightning Caller several times before. This time, it wasn¡¯t just reaching with its hand. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! Suddenly, the sound of countless footsteps echoed behind me. A horde of ghosts was chasing after me, sprinting at full speed. They had fallen under the Abomination¡¯s influence, and they pursued me like mad. They were relentless. If Eve were here, she would have fainted in terror. As if dealing with the Abomination wasn¡¯t enough, now there were ghosts too. This was insane. Click¡ª At that moment, I heard the sound of Grantoni¡¯s teeth clenching together. My eyes widened in realization. It wasn¡¯t just the noise of my running. It was proof that Grantoni was trying to reclaim his body, searching for a path back. If he got lost here, he would drift even further away. I couldn¡¯t let this chance slip away. But without Eve¡¯s azure flame, Grantoni wouldn¡¯t find his way back. Finding direction in this void without a beacon was impossible. If things continued like this, Grantoni would never find his way and would ultimately be devoured by the Abomination. And if that happened, the world would be doomed. I had to find Eve immediately. But I had no idea how far she had been flung when the sky collapsed. I didn¡¯t know how long it would take to find her, and I couldn¡¯t afford to leave Grantoni unattended. I bit my lip hard. That left me with only one option. ¡®I¡¯ll have to become the beacon myself.¡¯ The magic seal of the Fire Dragon engraved on my body slowly began to activate. A burning heat surged through my body. The Fire Dragon¡¯s magic seal was something I had mastered to suppress the remnants of an ancient dragon. I had never used it on its own before. But the Fire Dragon¡¯s magic alone wasn¡¯t enough to serve as a beacon. So I needed something more. A synergy between mysticism and magic. My steel body began reacting to the Fire Dragon¡¯s magic. A wave of intense heat erupted from within me. Scales started to appear across my skin. I concentrated the heat inside me, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t affect Grantoni¡¯s body. I was the beacon. I didn¡¯t need to unleash the flames outward. At that moment, another power reacted. The day I received the remnants of the ancient dragon from Nikita¡ª A remnant of the Flame of Destruction had settled deep within me. Now, that remnant was resonating with the Fire Dragon¡¯s magic. The fire inside me swelled to an uncontrollable level. But that was exactly what I needed. The brighter the beacon, the more clearly Grantoni would see it. ¡°Grantoni!¡± Engulfed in flames, I called out to him. ¡°I know this world is meaningless to you without Musika!¡± Grantoni¡¯s world had ended the day Musika and his master died. But I didn¡¯t want his life to end this way. ¡°But you have to keep living!¡± A life filled with loss and emptiness. My life could never compare to Grantoni¡¯s suffering, but even so, I found that living was better than not. ¡°It¡¯s too unfair to die like this! Your master and Musika wouldn¡¯t want you to die this way either!¡± That was why I wanted Grantoni to come back. If his beloved Musika and his master were here, they would tell him the same thing. I knew that. That was why, in the game, Grantoni had turned back when he saw Musika again. ¡°Thank you.¡± And so, my determination bore fruit. Grantoni did not ask how I knew or how I was able to help. He simply offered words of gratitude, filled with emotions he had long suppressed. Grantoni¡¯s world had changed. Musika¡¯s and Vinesha¡¯s world would change as well. A world beyond the original story. A world after the bad ending. I bit my lip, overwhelmed by emotion. Even if, due to this worn-out love, I could no longer love this world¡ª I still wished for this world to reach the happiest ending. That alone was enough for me to move forward. ¡°If you''re grateful, buy me a meal next time.¡± ¡°My wallet¡¯s going to be emptied.¡± Grantoni clicked his teeth together and laughed. ¡°More than that, getting out of here comes first.¡± My eyes landed on the Abomination chasing us. First Grantoni, and now even Musika had been taken. The Abomination was now prepared to unleash its full power without restraint. It tore through the sky as its massive body descended. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± At that moment, Grantoni lifted his upper body from my back. As he stretched his hands out to both sides, the colors around him began to shift. ¡°The Otherworld is my playground.¡± Otherworld. Grantoni¡¯s unique ability began to manifest. ¡°Hanon Irey!¡± In the distance, I saw Eve running desperately while carrying Vinesha. The surroundings darkened. My gaze lifted to the sky. There, I saw it¡ª The Abomination had pushed all of its countless arms through the heavens. Ninety-nine arms. They burst forth, breaking through the narrow sky. The Abomination had taken a risk, making a move to seize us. At that moment, the sky split open, and black beams of light branched out in all directions. They were rays of annihilation¡ªdestroying even the soul upon contact. The beams shattered everything in their path, surging toward us. Just before they reached us, Sharin stepped forward. A surge of radiant magic, filled with Sharin¡¯s full power, exploded outward. BOOOOM! A deafening blast swept through the surroundings, making me stagger. But I kicked off the cracked earth like a man possessed and ran with all my might. Beside me, Eve appeared, holding Vinesha. ¡°Eve, catch!¡± I threw Grantoni toward Eve. Grantoni, weak and weightless, flew through the air, and Eve barely managed to catch him. Meanwhile, I pushed off the ground with all my strength. The magical sigil on my soles activated at maximum output. Magic Sigil: Explosion It felt like my feet were being blown away as my body shot into the sky. Through the lingering haze of shattered magic, I caught sight of blue hair. Sharin, having exhausted her magic while blocking the destructive beams, was plummeting. I stretched out my arms, seized Sharin, and pulled her tightly into my embrace. ¡°...Husband.¡± Sharin¡¯s weary eyes opened and met mine. ¡°You did well.¡± I smiled at her, offering my praise. She looked up at me in a daze, then smiled sleepily and clung to me tightly. ¡°I knooow.¡± Holding Sharin close, I continuously activated the magic sigils to slow our fall. Meanwhile, the Abomination¡¯s arms filled the entire sky. Everywhere around us was covered by its hands. From the sky to the horizon, nothing else remained. No¡ª I still wasn¡¯t close enough to reach Grantoni. Just a little more. I just needed a little more time. At that moment¡ª I felt it again. The warmth of flames that had once embraced me. Flash! Scarlet flames erupted, spreading across the entire Otherworld. At the same time, the Abomination¡¯s descending hands momentarily stopped. My eyes widened. I recognized that fire. ¡°...Lucas.¡± Was it you? But there was no time to confirm. BOOM! Just as I crashed down while holding Sharin¡ª ¡°Grantoni!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Grantoni clapped his wide-open hands together. My gaze landed on the Otherworld. Lucas was nowhere to be seen. But the warmth of his determined flames remained clear. I bit my lip tightly. If I ever got the chance to speak to you again, I¡¯d want to tell you¡ª That I protected this world without regrets. Because to me, Lucas¡ª You were a hero. Clap¡ª With the sound of applause, our surroundings changed. We were now in a forest, a short distance from Zerion Academy. Everyone stood in silence. We were a complete mess, but one thing was certain. ¡°...We survived.¡± At my words, everyone collapsed to the ground. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 128 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 128: The Scenario Does Not Stop A dramatic escape from the Otherworld. I let out a sigh of relief, grateful to have barely made it back alive. ¡®Lucas.¡¯ Feeling the lingering burden in my heart, I gazed at the closed gate of the Otherworld. It¡¯s not time to stand before him proudly yet. That can wait until after I have fully protected this world. As I buried those thoughts deep inside, I felt a gentle touch on my cheek. It was Sharin, tilting her head at me. ¡°Honey, why do you look like that?¡± ¡°I just... It doesn¡¯t feel real that I made it back alive.¡± ¡°Want me to make it feel real?¡± With those words, Sharin lifted her hand and pinched my cheek. She then gave a lazy smile. ¡°How about now?¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°I saved you.¡± Why is she acting so smug? As I set Sharin down and turned my head, I saw that everyone looked just as exhausted as I was. But Act 4, Scene 5 was not over yet. My eyes landed on Vinesha and Grantoni. Neither of them had spoken much. It was still uncertain what had happened to Musika. ¡®Judging by the atmosphere, things seem to have worked out, but...¡¯ I had no way of knowing for sure. ¡°Vinesha.¡± At that moment, Grantoni called out to Vinesha. She stood still, locking eyes with him. After a brief pause, Vinesha slowly nodded. Then, she clenched the pendant tightly. A soft light began to seep out from it. A warm and gentle light. As that light filled her completely, the purple hue of Vinesha¡¯s eyes changed¡ª glowing blue, like the vast sky. I could sense that something about her had completely shifted. Everyone held their breath, waiting for what would happen next. And then, Vinesha slowly opened her mouth and raised both arms. ¡°Ughhhhhh¡ª!¡± ...She stretched. Then, placing both hands on her waist, she smiled brightly. ¡°Grantoni, you look like you''ve aged a lot.¡± Before I knew it, Grantoni had rushed forward. He pulled Vinesha into a tight embrace, suppressing the sobs rising in his chest. Musika, who had been taken by Abomination, had now possessed Vinesha¡¯s body. Musika wrapped her arms around Grantoni¡¯s back and patted him gently. ¡°Grantoni, was it really that hard being alone without me?¡± Musika teased, but Grantoni could only hold back his tears. But he wasn¡¯t the only one crying. Tears streamed down Vinesha¡¯s cheeks as well. She was crying because Musika had safely returned. A faint silhouette appeared beside them. And soon, the figure pulled all three of them into an embrace. Beyond the sky, light began to break through. The dawn had ended, and the sun was rising. A new sun was rising¡ª a bright light that untangled the tragic fates of the four who had suffered under Abomination. ¡°Hanon Irey.¡± Beside me, Eve approached. Like me, she was in a complete mess. She sighed once before raising her arm and tapping me. ¡°You owe me.¡± Eve had helped me immensely this time. So, I was more than willing to acknowledge my debt. ¡°But I won¡¯t keep tabs on it.¡± That was unexpected. ¡°That over there is enough.¡± Eve, with a faint smile, was looking at the four of them. She really was the perfect fit for an epilogue protagonist¡ªsuch a romantic. ¡°Eve, if you smile like that, even the kids won¡¯t be afraid of you anymore.¡± Eve flinched. It still hurt her that children ran away when they saw her.@@@@ ¡°And while we¡¯re at it, there¡¯s one more person who needs your help.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so shameless.¡± I had no doubt about that. "Sharin, get on." Now, I could carry Sharin without worrying about anyone else''s reaction. As I lowered myself in front of her, Sharin stretched her arms around my neck. Then, resting her chin on my shoulder, she murmured. "You got rejected." So that¡¯s how it is. Just like with Nikita, I hadn¡¯t even confessed, and yet, I was rejected again. "Husband." As I walked with Sharin on my back, she whined. "What is love?" A completely random question. I couldn¡¯t see her face since she was on my back, but she seemed unusually lost in thought today. "Good question." Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t know the answer either. Because I had already lost my love. Listening to my response, Sharin buried her face into my shoulder. She took a deep breath in, then exhaled slowly. "...It¡¯s comforting." Her final words were strangely ambiguous. We made it back safely. * * * The commotion in the Otherworld had drawn the attention of the spirit conjurers, making it a big news story. But our involvement was not mentioned. Only Iris glared at me with an annoyed expression. "Why didn¡¯t you come last night? You skipped morning training too." Lately, I had been serving as a living security blanket for Iris, helping her deal with her nightmares. Even Hania had gotten so used to seeing me around that she no longer found it strange. "I thought you might need some time alone." "I''ve had more than enough time alone." That stung a little. Besides Hania and me, Iris didn¡¯t really have anyone she was close with. I only managed to end her scolding after promising to visit tonight. "By the way, Iris, there''s someone else I want to bring along soon." This time, I didn¡¯t plan to go alone. Now, we had Eve. The time had come to help Iris get rid of her nightmares for good. Iris looked confused but gave me her permission. She knew that I genuinely cared about her. "You got hurt, didn¡¯t you?" As soon as I finished with Iris, Isabel approached me. I had already stopped by the infirmary before class. I told the school nurse that I got injured from pushing myself too hard during training. But just a moment ago, Iris had mentioned that I had skipped morning training. "Wait, the prince got hurt?" Now Seron joined in, staring at me intensely. "Why do you keep getting hurt?! It makes me worried!" "Do you even realize how recklessly you treat your body these days?" Why were they all so concerned about me? People get hurt sometimes¡ªit¡¯s not a big deal. "Honestly, I agree. You¡¯ve been pushing yourself too hard lately." Now, even Hania chimed in. "Should we get his mental health checked?" "No way, then everyone will know how dumb he is." "I think it¡¯s a good idea." Wait a minute, one of them clearly wasn¡¯t worried about me! I reached out and stretched Seron¡¯s cheeks. Meanwhile, Hania and Isabel continued talking seriously. They genuinely seemed to be considering sending me for a mental evaluation. "Calm down, both of you. I''m fine." They finally quieted down, though they continued whispering to each other. Since when had those two gotten so close? Click¡ª Just then, Professor Vega entered. The students quickly ended their conversations and took their seats. An alcoholic, Vega always had a tired look on her face. But today, she looked different. Her expression was unusually grim. As soon as we saw her face, we all knew. "I¡¯m sorry to tell you this first thing in the morning, but there¡¯s news from the Demon Dungeon." The moment she mentioned the Demon Dungeon, everyone¡¯s expression changed. All of us here had gathered to protect the world from the Demon Dungeon. It was, without question, our highest priority. "The Demon Dungeon is showing signs of opening earlier than expected. We will deploy tomorrow morning. Today''s class will focus on team formations." Just as Act 4, Scene 5 ended, Act 4, Scene 4 was about to begin. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 129 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 129: A Date Promise Act 4, Scene 4 ¨C Autumn Demon Dungeon. Somehow, I ended up completing Act 4, Scene 5 first and was now facing an unexpected situation. "The Demon Dungeon seems to be opening earlier than expected." Normally, there was still some time left before the Autumn Demon Dungeon would open. However, something unforeseen appeared to have happened within the palace. And I quickly realized why. ¡®It¡¯s because of Abomination.¡¯ Abomination had wielded the power of the Otherworld, even at the cost of his own well-being. As a result, even Demon Sovereign within the Dungeon was affected. Demon Sovereign responded to Abomination¡¯s actions, causing the palace to open earlier than scheduled. ¡®I never thought completing Act 4, Scene 5 first would have this kind of impact.¡¯ An unpredictable situation had occurred. This was exactly why I wanted to maintain the scenario as much as possible. But this time, the situation was too urgent to do anything about it. "Prince Sweet Potato, how are you planning to form the team this time?" At that moment, Seron asked about the team formation. Right then, I made eye contact with Isabel and Iris. The two of them stared at me silently before looking away. I wasn¡¯t sure why people who could easily make it through the Demon Dungeon without me seemed disappointed. More importantly, I needed to think about the team for the Autumn Demon Dungeon. ¡®There¡¯s a specific floor in this Autumn Demon Dungeon that would be good to reach.¡¯ There, I could obtain a piece of equipment that would help prepare for the next scenario. ¡®It¡¯s not absolutely necessary, but...¡¯ It would certainly be beneficial. That meant I needed to form the best team, including key personnel. But before that, I had to deal with something else first. "Eve." At my call, Eve turned toward me. She had just recently entered Zerion Academy. She was still in the process of adjusting to the academy, and now the Autumn Demon Dungeon expedition was being rushed, which made team formation an issue. By the time students reached their second year, most of them had settled into their teams. And right now, there wasn¡¯t even time to test compatibility¡ªeveryone had to leave for the Demon Dungeon tomorrow. Because of that, most people wouldn¡¯t be willing to take in a new member just to maintain the balance of their existing team. Everyone knew Eve was highly skilled. But in the Demon Dungeon, individual strength alone wasn¡¯t enough. How well she would mesh with a team was completely unknown. So, no one was approaching her. Except for me. "You don¡¯t have a team yet, do you?" "...If I join your team, I¡¯ll die of stress." Well, the solution was simple¡ªjust don¡¯t get stressed. Of course, if I said that out loud, Eve would explode in anger, so I kept it to myself.@@@@ "I¡¯m not asking you to join my team." I lowered my voice as I leaned in slightly. "I want you to join Lady Iris¡¯s team." Eve¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected me to say that. But she was already aware that something felt off about Iris. It was the reason she had transferred to Zerion Academy in the first place¡ªto investigate. So there was no reason for her to refuse my proposal. "It¡¯s not a bad deal for you either." Being in Iris¡¯s team naturally meant getting good grades. And Eve, despite not caring much about reputation, was meticulous about maintaining her academic performance. This was a win-win for her. She glanced at the others, then lowered her voice so they wouldn¡¯t hear. "Hannon Irey... The person you want to protect... is it the Third Princess?" I nodded in response. The main reason I had brought Eve to Zerion Academy was because of Iris. Eve stared at me for a moment before sighing. "I¡¯ve said this before, but I really don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on in your head." "World peace." "That¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t get you." My sincerity never quite reached Eve. Seron peeked one eye open. "...Prince Sweet Potato, what are you doing?" "I was just wondering what you were doing." "You said you¡¯d make it up to me, didn¡¯t you?" "I don¡¯t obey the words of someone weaker than me." At that moment, Seron¡¯s fist came flying. She thumped my chest repeatedly with clenched fists, her face filled with frustration. "You said you were sorry!" "I am sorry." "Then making it up to me is only right!" "How shameless. I won¡¯t give in to such malicious attempts on my body." Seron stared at me, dumbfounded, as if questioning whether I was really a man. I caught her wrist mid-swing. "Seron, after the Autumn Demon Dungeon, let¡¯s go somewhere fun." "H-Huh?" "That should count as making it up to you, right?" Seron¡¯s lips curled into a small smile, and then her face quickly turned red as she shyly lowered her arms. "Uuh..." She had calmed down. Good, now I could relax. "Alright then, I¡¯ll go gather the rest of the team." "O-Okay, see you later." Seron hesitated as she watched me leave, then covered her face with her hands, muttering, "W-What should I wear?" as she began to fret over various outfits. She was becoming more honest about her feelings as time went on. After parting ways with Seron, I headed toward the first-year building. "Hey, isn¡¯t that...?" "That¡¯s Hannon Irey, the senior." "The one who wields the magic of an ancient dragon?" Whispers spread among the students as I walked past them. It seemed that my reputation had changed a lot recently. As I passed by, a particular person suddenly came to mind. ''Midra.'' Midra Fenin, the first-year vice ranker. I recalled his recent actions. Midra had once shown me the way. ¡®What was that about back then?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know much about Midra. There were quite a few notable figures among the first-years, but Midra wasn¡¯t usually included in that group. Despite being the vice ranker of the martial arts department, he wasn¡¯t involved in any major incidents other than his work in the student council. That was Midra. ¡®Is there something I don¡¯t know?¡¯ The thought of an unknown aspect of Zerion Academy piqued my curiosity. ¡®I should look into this soon.¡¯ Time to put my information-gathering skills from my 29 playthroughs to good use. With that in mind, I made my way to the training hall where Aisha was. BOOOOM! An explosive sound suddenly erupted from inside the training hall. The noise was so intense that I almost thought the entire hall had collapsed. Alarmed, I rushed to open the door. Inside, Aisha was on the ground, leaning against the wall, clutching a greatsword. A faint groan escaped her lips. "Aisha, look at you! You¡¯re too weak, far too weak! At this level, you have no business entering the Demon Dungeon!" A powerful, scolding voice rang out. Someone was telling Aisha, the top martial arts student among first-years, that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to enter the Demon Dungeon. I thought that was insane, so I turned to see who it was. A tall man with the same ocean-blue hair as Aisha stood there. But this man was huge. So massive that it looked like his head might hit the ceiling. The moment I saw him, my instincts screamed at me¡ªtelling me to run away immediately. ¡®This guy...¡¯ I knew who he was. Aisha Bizvel¡¯s cousin. Rexaron Bizvel. The newly appointed first-year martial arts assistant professor. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 130 [Translator - Night]@@@@ [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 130: Submit Like a Man, Fair and Square, Through Strength Aisha Bizvel¡¯s cousin¡ª Rexaron Bizvel. To be honest, I don¡¯t know much about him. And with good reason¡ªhe was never supposed to be an assistant professor in the first place. ¡®Even when walking the path of righteousness, deviations always occur.¡¯ Rexaron was one of those deviations. As befitting a northern border noble of House Bizvel, he was of immense stature. His bloodline, famed as a warrior clan, gave him an overwhelming physique and combat ability. Even Aisha, who was considered tall and slender for a woman, looked small before him. "Hmm?" At that moment, Rexaron noticed me entering the training room. A chill ran down my spine as our eyes met. It didn¡¯t feel like I was looking at a human. Even a gorilla probably had less muscle than him. He scanned me up and down before speaking. "Little first-year, sorry, but I¡¯m still in the middle of training. You¡¯ll have to wait to use the training room." It seemed he couldn¡¯t see my name tag. "Professor Rexaron, I¡¯m Hannon Irey, a second-year student council member." "Second-year?" Rexaron finally examined my name tag, then rubbed his short beard with his hand. "You must not be eating enough. Make sure you eat more from now on!" "Thank you for the advice. But more importantly, may I ask what¡¯s going on here?" The student council had the right to inquire about disturbances, even from assistant professors. Since the academy assigned us tasks, we were granted some authority in return. That was why I deliberately mentioned the student council. Fortunately, Rexaron took my words seriously. "It¡¯s a personal training session. Although I¡¯m an assistant professor, with the upcoming Demon Dungeon expedition, I must be even stricter with my cousin. Aisha is still too weak. I was showing her reality." Aisha is weak? That made no sense. Anyone who had seen her spin her greatsword like a windmill would never say that. But Rexaron¡¯s eyes were serious. "Reality won¡¯t change no matter how many times you point it out." At that moment, Aisha emerged from the wrecked wall, gasping for breath. She gripped her greatsword tightly, glaring fiercely at Rexaron. "I am going to the Demon Dungeon." "Hah." Rexaron let out an exasperated sigh. "Aisha, I told you¡ªyou¡¯re too weak. You¡¯d be better off taking bridal lessons." He hoisted a greatsword as large as his own body onto his shoulder, looking every bit like a barbarian. "You insisted on attending Zerion Academy, so I let you go, but look at yourself. You can¡¯t even withstand my sword." "Even so, I have no intention of taking bridal lessons to become your wife, Rexaron." A wife. That word triggered a realization. In House Bizvel, cousin marriages were permitted. The northern region was so isolated that such customs were allowed. This was one of the reasons Bizvel was often labeled as a clan of barbarians. "Hah... A woman should marry a strong man¡ªthat¡¯s the natural order." Rexaron spoke as if frustrated. "There isn¡¯t a single man my age stronger than me. Aisha, why don¡¯t you understand that being embraced by a strong man is a woman¡¯s greatest happiness?" His eyes were sincere. He had grown up entirely within Bizvel¡¯s closed-off traditions. To him, Aisha¡¯s behavior was utterly incomprehensible. "Happiness isn¡¯t the same for everyone." But Aisha had left her family behind and chosen Zerion Academy. Her blue eyes gleamed with determination. "I just want to walk my own path." Rexaron silently observed her. "Very well, then." Then, slowly, he pointed his greatsword at Aisha. "You¡¯ll simply have to learn how futile that path is." The atmosphere grew heavy, as if they would clash at any moment. "Fine. There¡¯s a saying: ¡®When in the Empire, follow the Empire¡¯s laws.¡¯ If there¡¯s someone stronger than me at Zerion Academy, I¡¯ll follow them." A murderous glint flickered in Rexaron¡¯s eyes. As expected of a northerner, he didn¡¯t hesitate to direct such killing intent at a mere student. He truly was someone beyond my common sense. "Senior, you can¡¯t!" At that moment, Aisha grabbed my shoulder and cried out. "I know you''re strong, Senior! But no matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t beat Rexaron!" Even the usually strong-willed Aisha shrank in front of Rexaron. That was how absurdly powerful he was. And I was well aware of it too. Back when he saved the Saint, he was at the level of a Cardinal-tier monster. Which is why¡ª "Huh? What are you talking about? I have no intention of fighting." I had to attend the Autumn Demon Dungeon Tournament tomorrow. Why would I be crazy enough to fight a monster like him? "Huh?" Aisha blinked in confusion at my words. I grinned at her. "Professor Rexaron just said it himself. If there¡¯s someone stronger than him at Zerion Academy, he¡¯ll listen to them." "Y-Yes, that''s right." "There is someone like that." My eyes curved into crescent moons as I looked at Rexaron. "Someone even you can¡¯t do anything about. So just wait a moment." I¡¯ll bring them right away. Leaving behind a bewildered Aisha, I quickly ran out of the training hall. Even Rexaron, who had expected me to challenge him, seemed to realize something strange was happening. I sprinted up the stairs at full speed. Then, I flung open the door to a certain professor¡¯s lounge¡ªthe place where one particular professor would always be slacking off. "Whoa!" A woman, who had just opened a can of beer, was startled by my sudden entrance and spilled some of it. With a regretful expression, she hurriedly drank what was left. Then, with beer foam still on her lips, she glanced at me. "What do you want, Hannon?" Drinking beer so casually during working hours¡ª It was almost impressive that she was even considered a professor. "Professor, didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t drink before the Demon Dungeon Tournament?" "Listen, kid, look closely. This is a beverage." Professor of second-year martial arts, Vega Mercia. She shamelessly held up her beer and called it a beverage. "Anything under 10% alcohol is just a drink to me." She ignored every societal norm. "Anyway, what¡¯s the problem? You came running in here like your life depended on it." Vega chugged down the rest of her beer. "There¡¯s an issue. I need your help." "My help?" She raised an eyebrow and leaned back in her chair. "Let¡¯s hear it." "Just come with me first." I knew she wouldn¡¯t budge if I just explained. So, without hesitation, I grabbed the chair she was sitting on and lifted it. With my trained physique, carrying both Vega and the chair was nothing. "H-Hey, what¡ª" Vega panicked, but I ran off without hesitation. She wobbled on the chair, but she didn¡¯t fall off. In no time, I rushed down the stairs and burst into the first-year training hall. Inside, Aisha and Rexaron were waiting in awkward silence. They turned to look at me¡ª And their faces immediately twisted in disbelief. With a shameless grin, I set Vega and her chair down in front of them. She looked extremely annoyed at having her break interrupted. As I adjusted the slipper dangling from her foot, I made my grand declaration. "Here you go. This is your opponent." Behold, the strongest force in Zerion Academy. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 131 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 131: Our Professor is on Another Level Rexaron and Aisha stared blankly at me. Both of them had expressions that showed they couldn''t comprehend the situation. But I stood my ground, more confident than anyone. "Assistant Professor Rexaron, you yourself said that if someone in Zerion Academy were to defeat you, you would listen to them." "...That is true." Rexaron''s gaze shifted to Professor Vega. Vega was silently observing the situation. She, too, seemed utterly baffled by what was happening. "Hannon, explain the situation." Eventually, Vega demanded an explanation from me. "Assistant Professor Rexaron stated that his cousin, Aisha Bizvel, is not skilled enough to enter the Demon Dungeon." I promptly briefed Professor Vega on the current situation. "I believe this is a selfish decision that completely disregards Aisha¡¯s own thoughts. Aisha is a highly skilled student, having ranked first in martial studies and placed among the top in international individual competitions. If she had no desire to enter the Demon Dungeon, that would be one thing, but she has a strong will to go." "You''re talking too much." Vega frowned and crossed her legs to the opposite side. Then, she folded her arms and glanced at Aisha. "Aisha Bizvel, is this true?" A peculiar sense of pressure emanated from Vega. It was an unspoken command to speak only the truth. "...Yes, it''s true." Aisha, realizing the gravity of the situation, answered honestly. Hearing this, Vega turned to Rexaron. "Assistant Professor Rexaron, do you truly believe Aisha lacks the necessary skill?" "I do." Rexaron answered without a hint of hesitation. Vega remained silent, her arms still crossed. Then, she finally spoke again. "I understand that there are family matters entangled in this. However, once someone enters Zerion Academy, they take on the mission of facing the Demon Dungeon themselves." If one cannot accept that mission, they are free to leave the academy. But Aisha had personally declared her intent to enter the Demon Dungeon. As a professor, Vega had the authority to honor a student''s wishes. "Very well. I understand the situation. Assistant Professor Rexaron, this is Zerion Academy. The opinion of the student is more important than your personal stubbornness. Because they are the ones who dedicate their youth to becoming heroes who face the Demon Dungeon." Vega pushed back her chair and stood up. "I cannot condone the abuse of power by Assistant Professor Rexaron." I had expected Vega to respond decisively. "If you''re saying that you''ll listen to the strongest in Zerion Academy, then I can take that at face value." "The one who proves their righteousness is always the strongest." Rexaron¡¯s eyes burned with determination, showing no sign of retreat. He was a man who kept his word. No matter who it was, if they overpowered him, he would acknowledge them. "I agree with that sentiment." In contrast, Vega looked rather unkempt. She wore a stretched-out T-shirt and a pair of pants that looked like they were about to slip down. Anyone seeing this scene would never bet on Vega to win. And Aisha was no exception. "...Senior Hannon." Aisha looked at me as if asking if this was really okay. If Vega lost, Aisha would have no choice but to give up on entering the Demon Dungeon. She would be sent back home to undergo bridal training. That was the ending Aisha dreaded most. But there wasn¡¯t a single trace of doubt in my eyes. "Aisha, watch closely. No, actually¡ª" No, this wasn¡¯t something she needed to see. "You won¡¯t even be able to see it." Aisha looked puzzled. Rexaron was strong. And precisely because of that, he recognized the overwhelming difference in their levels. If he challenged Vega again as he was now, the result would be the same. Accepting this reality, he admitted his defeat. "Aisha." At Rexaron¡¯s call, Aisha flinched. She had been oppressed by him for so long that her body instinctively shrank. "I won¡¯t stop you from going to the Demon Dungeon." Yet, Rexaron was a man who could accept defeat. Hearing his words, Aisha¡¯s eyes widened. When she quickly turned to look at me, I nodded in response. With that, our team¡¯s vanguard issue was settled. "Senior Hannon, thank you." Aisha bowed deeply to me, but I waved my hand. "You should be thanking Professor Vega, not me." "Of course, I¡¯m grateful to the professor as well. But you¡¯re the one who suggested this solution." Aisha expressed her gratitude sincerely. Seeing this, I smirked and smiled. "It¡¯s only natural for training partners to help each other." "Training partners... Yes, Senior Hannon and I are bound by an unbreakable bond of loyalty as training partners! If anything ever happens to you, I¡¯ll be the first to step up and help!" Her blue eyes burned with determination. Aisha was someone who lived and died by loyalty. I had no doubt that she would be of great help in the future. "Now that we¡¯re done here, Hannon, return my chair to my room." "Should I carry it back the same way I brought it?" "Do you want me to send you flying?" I almost got wrecked before even making it to the Demon Dungeon. As I gathered up the chair, Vega scratched her head. She was becoming more and more like an old man. "Professor Vega." At that moment, Rexaron called out to her. She turned around, curious, and saw Rexaron hoisting his greatsword onto his shoulder. "Would it be possible for us to spar like this again in the future?" Rexaron had suffered a crushing defeat today. Perhaps because of that, his eyes were now burning with determination. Vega, however, seemed indifferent. She looked completely uninterested. But Rexaron was an unpredictable madman. "And when the day comes that I defeat you, I want to propose to you." "What?" Vega stared at him as if he had just uttered complete nonsense. But Rexaron¡¯s blazing eyes were dead serious. "You are the first woman to ever defeat me. I refuse to let this opportunity slip away." He slammed his greatsword into the ground with a thud. He looked like a valiant hero heading into battle. "I want to ask you to bear my children." Wow. I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. Because I had just witnessed a man flying without the use of magic. Rexaron had been sent soaring through the air, crashing through the training hall¡¯s walls, and disappearing from sight. Standing in his place was Vega, her face twisted in utter disgust. Watching this, Aisha covered her face with her hands and muttered quietly. "...Senior Hannon, please erase my cousin from your memory forever." "...Aisha, stay strong." She must have gone through a lot. All I could do was gently pat her on the shoulder in silent support. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 132 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 132: Preparing for Act 5 Aisha¡¯s matter was safely resolved thanks to Rexaron¡¯s peculiar actions. She and I had already agreed long ago to explore the next Demon Dungeon together. Once again, Aisha gladly accepted. "Come to think of it, Aisha, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you." "Yes, go ahead and ask." "What do you think of Midra Fenin in martial arts?" Midra Fenin, the second-ranking first-year martial arts student. At the mention of his name, Aisha tilted her head. "If you ask me that..." Aisha slowly stroked her chin. "Honestly, I¡¯m not very close to him, so I don¡¯t have much to say." As expected. I was well aware of Aisha¡¯s circle of friends. She always had an aura that made it difficult for people to approach her. The overwhelming presence of the Bizvel family emanated from her entire being. "But I have sparred with him once before." The top and second-ranking martial arts students. It was natural for them to have sparred at some point in their academy life. "His sword movements are strangely hard to follow." "Aisha, even you found them hard to follow?" "Yes, I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s deliberately relaxing his strength or not, but he uses some kind of bizarre swordsmanship. You wouldn¡¯t understand unless you experience it firsthand, Senior Hannon." Strange swordsmanship, huh? I leaned back in my chair, lost in thought. Something about Midra was unsettling. The only connection I had with him was through the student council, but he kept lingering in my mind. "Should I look into it?" "No. Aisha, that kind of thing doesn¡¯t really suit you." Aisha was a girl who enjoyed swinging her greatsword like a windmill. She wasn¡¯t exactly the investigative type. At that moment, Aisha grabbed my arm. "Senior, I can do it too." She looked at me with utmost seriousness. Why was she so determined about this? It felt like I had unintentionally provoked her. "...Alright, then. Can I count on you?" "Yes, leave it to me." I had a bad feeling about this. But for now, I had gained Aisha as a team member. I got up from my chair and went to find someone else. The person I sought was none other than Foara. Foara Silin, the Spirit Lord¡¯s contractee. Foara looked at me curiously as I walked in carrying a chair, but after hearing my proposal, he soon brightened up. "Since it¡¯s Senior Hannon asking, of course I¡¯ll go!" "Are you sure? First-years can participate in this Demon Dungeon. You must have made some friends." Aisha had trouble socializing with people her age, so she never received team invitations. But Foara had a naturally gentle appearance. He must have received plenty of offers. "Ah, hehe, I actually turned them all down because I wanted to go with you, Senior." What an innocent and adorable junior. I immediately welcomed Foara into the team. Now, with me, Seron, Aisha, and Foara, we were four in total. I already knew who else I needed. Without hesitation, I strode toward the Special Department building. Climbing the stairs swiftly, I soon arrived at a familiar classroom. I didn¡¯t bother knocking and pushed the door open. "Grantoni." "Ugh." At the sound of my voice, there was a loud crash. Musika greeted me with a bright smile through Vinesha''s face. "But we just met yesterday." "A day is quite a long time, you know?" It was hard to believe that she had once been devoured by the Abomination¡ªher energy was through the roof. With a cheerful grin, she spoke to me. "The ''two'' that Grantoni just mentioned¡ªthat¡¯s me. I can fill the part of his soul that hasn¡¯t fully settled." Only then did I understand Musika¡¯s words. "Of course, I know this isn¡¯t an ordinary thing. Anyone with knowledge of soul sorcery would call it dangerous." Even though I hadn''t said much, Musika continued speaking without hesitation. Before I knew it, she had moved to stand beside Grantoni. "But guess what! I have an incredible secret that no one knows about. Wanna hear it?" Behind her, Grantoni spread his arms wide and shouted, "Ta-da!" His exaggerated arm movements looked like some kind of dance. Using Grantoni as a backdrop, Musika placed one foot firmly on the chair and made a V-sign near her chin. "I am actually the reincarnation of one of the great heroes¡ªAquiline!" Somewhere, the sound of fireworks erupted, and confetti fluttered in the air. It turned out that Grantoni had used ghosts to create the confetti explosion. "Well? Amazing, right?" Musika turned to me with sparkling eyes. I met her gaze for a moment before raising my hands and clapping. "Truly surprising." But hearing something I already knew wasn¡¯t surprising at all. More importantly, I realized that this was the story Musika had wanted to tell me yesterday. ''As expected, Musika has also become aware of the memories engraved in her soul.'' Vinesha had already regained memories of her soul in the alternate world. Musika had been far more exposed to battle than Vinesha. Through this experience, she must have awakened the memories of her past life as Aquiline. I had somewhat expected this. Aquiline, the Guardian of Souls, was a master of soul sorcery. With Aquiline¡¯s knowledge, assisting Grantoni would be no problem at all. This was reassuring. "Your reaction is weaker than I expected. So, you already knew about our reincarnations, huh?" By "our reincarnations," Musika was referring to the other heroes. And she was right¡ªI already knew about them. "The timing of the prophecy and the present align perfectly. If there was anyone worth the Abomination going to such extremes to abduct, it had to be Aquiline¡¯s reincarnation." "Wow, amazing deduction! So, do you also know who the other reincarnated heroes are?" Musika¡¯s eyes gleamed with curiosity. To her, these were the comrades she had fought alongside in another era. Of course, she would want to know who they were now. "No." But even I didn''t know all of them. To be precise, there was one hero whose reincarnation had never been revealed¡ªeven after playing through the entire game. The Great Hero, Wolfram. No one ever found out who his reincarnation was. But aside from him, I knew the others. "One of them¡ªyou¡¯ve probably figured it out yourself, Musika." At my words, Musika slowly let out a bitter smile. Musika was inhabiting Vinesha¡¯s body. Since Vinesha''s core of memories had been shattered once, her memories tended to surface uncontrollably. Through this, Musika must have seen a glimpse of one of the reincarnated heroes. Because Vinesha had already encountered him before. A hero who had fallen into corruption, twisting his past memories for his own ends. The Fallen Flame. Rosli. A man who revered mystery, seeking to shroud the entire world in an enigma. The leader of the Mysticism sect. The final boss of Act 5¡ª Vulcan Zebra. He was the reincarnation of Rosli. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 133 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 133: The Promise with Seron The boss of Act 5 and the leader of the Mysticism faction, Vulcan Zebra. Act 5 focuses on defeating Vulcan together with the reincarnators. And here, the Veil Bandages prove to be particularly useful. They are used to infiltrate the Mysticism faction led by Vulcan. After hearing about Mysticism through Vinesha, Lucas becomes aware of its dangers. So, during the winter break, he uses the Veil Bandages given to him by her to infiltrate Mysticism. That is the standard, conventional scenario. Hearing the mention of Vulcan, Musika let out a bitter smile. Because she knew, at least a little, why Vulcan had become that way. "I''m sorry that those so-called old heroes ended up bringing their problems into the present." Before becoming Vulcan, Rosli was undoubtedly a revered hero. But even heroes have personal lives. Rosli was broken through a series of events and ultimately spiraled out of control, entangled in Vulcan¡¯s tragic life. Thus, Mysticism was reborn. Musika, possessing Vinesha, had been a part of Mysticism. So, she also knew the stories intertwined with Vulcan. "But I still think he needs to be stopped." Musika wanted to stop Vulcan. The path he was leading Mysticism down brought him no happiness. It was merely a way to unleash his resentment upon the world. Musika did not want Vulcan¡¯s fate to end that way. "So, is that why you¡¯re making this request of me?" "Yeah. You knew from the start that I was Aquiline''s reincarnation, didn¡¯t you? And I¡¯m sure you know far more than just that." To Musika, I was a truly peculiar existence. I knew countless secrets about this world that were yet to be revealed. That was by no means normal. "To be honest, I don¡¯t fully understand what you are." She knew that I was Vikamon. Yet, she still said she didn¡¯t quite know my true identity. "I, too, was once called the Watcher of Souls. I can see the structure of a soul with absolute clarity. But your soul¡¯s connection to your body is too faint. As if you were merely possessing it." My shoulders flinched. So she could see that much. This was something I couldn¡¯t speak about lightly. Because I myself didn¡¯t know the full truth either. And I certainly couldn¡¯t openly admit that I had taken over Vikamon¡¯s body. That was a story best left untold. "Even I can¡¯t fully see through you. But despite the faint connection with your body, you remain stable." It was as if the body¡¯s original owner had naturally accepted a new soul. "And I can clearly see the mission and resolve you carry in your soul." Musika stepped closer and tapped my chest with her index finger. "You want to protect this world, don¡¯t you? That feeling is unmistakable, even now. I once knew someone with a heart just like yours." So she could even see that. No wonder she was the greatest soul sorcerer. "Who was that person?" If possible, I¡¯d like their help in protecting this world. "Wolfram." The great hero. The one who led the five heroes¡ªhis name was mentioned. "Musika, do you happen to know who Wolfram¡¯s reincarnation is?" I knew the reincarnations of the other five heroes. But Wolfram remained a complete mystery. Since she was the Watcher of Souls, maybe she knew. As I looked at her with anticipation, Musika chuckled briefly. "Unfortunately, I don¡¯t. He always used to say things that made no sense. So he was an unpredictable person." She revealed a longing for the past. "Because of that, he often did things beyond common sense, which made him particularly troublesome." Musika shrugged and stepped away from me. "But I believe he must have reincarnated somewhere. That¡¯s just the kind of person he was." Her eyes held memories of a distant past. Long ago, under the dazzling sun, the heroes who protected the world. She had once stood beside them. "Man, I was really something back in those days!" She let out a nostalgic sigh, sounding like an old man reminiscing about past glory. Even heroes, it seemed, couldn''t resist recalling their legendary moments. "Anyway, that¡¯s why I¡¯m shamelessly asking you this favor. Though, honestly, I feel like you¡¯d end up stopping him regardless." "But you are also a part of this world. Take care of yourself, Hannon. You are the benefactor of me, Vinesha, and Grantoni." "I promise." I decided to keep Musika¡¯s words close to my heart. "Well then, that¡¯s all I have to say. Grantoni should be able to reach the Demon Dungeon without any problems." From behind Musika, Grantoni made a V-sign with his fingers. "Soulmate, see you tomorrow." "Yeah, take care of both of us tomorrow." The conversation ended peacefully. Now, I had to find one last person. Just as I picked up my chair and slid open the door¡ª "Ah!" A startled voice rang out, and someone collapsed to the floor. My eyes widened as I saw the scene before me. Outside, I spotted a familiar head of red hair. Her forehead gleamed under the light seeping through the window. "Seron?" When I called her name, Seron got up with a flustered expression. "W-Well, I heard that you, Prince Sweet Potato, did something on the first-year floor... So, I followed you." She had tracked me down? "And I thought about surprising you at the door, so I was waiting..." But in the process, Seron had overheard something she shouldn¡¯t have. "...Prince Sweet Potato, what do you mean by losing love, anger, and sorrow?" After finishing her question, she bit her lip and looked up at me. She was asking if what she heard was true. I silently met her gaze. At that moment, Seron stepped toward me. "Take it off. Now." She reached for my bandages. "Take that thing off right now!" I hurriedly grabbed her wrist. "Seron, calm down." "How can I be calm?!" She shouted with a fierce voice. "The person who taught me what love is is losing his love¡ªhow can I possibly stay calm?!" She said such an embarrassing thing so easily. But seeing the tears in her eyes, I knew she was serious. "I don¡¯t want this." Seron gripped my wrist tightly. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do, Prince Sweet Potato. But I don¡¯t want you to go through with it like this." Her tears trickled down. I watched her for a moment before slowly releasing her wrist. She was a tough yet soft-hearted girl. And she truly cared about me. "Seron." She looked up at me slowly. I reached out and wiped away her tears. "If you cry twice in a day, your eyes will swell." "Whose fault do you think that is?" "Yeah, you¡¯re right. So make sure to make me cry like this someday, too." I couldn¡¯t promise her that I would stop using the Veil Bandages. As Vikamon, I would become an adult next year. Once I did, I would no longer be able to enter the Demon Dungeon. Until then, I still needed the Veil Bandages. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say I would remove them. So instead, I made a request to this fiery girl who worried about me. "Make me cry my heart out." To awaken the sorrow I still had left. "And make me angry too." To rekindle the anger that was fading away. "And lastly, let me understand the love that you¡¯ve come to know." To reclaim the love I had lost. I entrusted this to Seron. Hearing my words, she reached out and pulled me into a tight embrace, pressing my face against her chest. "Got it. A hundred times, a thousand times over, I¡¯ll do it for you." Perhaps, this was the first promise I had made for my future self. And I made that promise with Seron. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 134 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 134: Real Husband After being teased by Grantoni and Musika in the Special Arts hallway for my playful exchange with Seron, I managed to calm Seron down and send her away. ¡°You¡¯re just going to comfort one girl and then run off to meet another, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seron glared at me sharply, but to me, it was a ridiculous accusation. So, I gave her a firm response. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to see my fiance?e.¡± I heard Seron scream at my answer, but I quickly ran away. That¡¯s how I ended up coming to see Sharin last. Sharin was in the Magic Arts room, drawing magic blueprints. But right now, she was burying her head into my chest, rubbing it back and forth. ¡°Why am I the last one? Why am I the laaaast?¡± Since she was the final team member I picked up, she was clearly upset. ¡°You¡¯re the most important asset, so I was being extra careful.¡± ¡°Hannon, your lies are getting worse. I can see right through you.¡± I guess even my lies don¡¯t work on her anymore. The truth was, I came to see her last simply because of the route I took. The First-Year Martial Arts Department was closer, and then the Second-Year Special Arts Department was the next stop. Even now, with her head still buried in my chest, I lightly lifted her up. I had no idea what she ate, but she was absurdly light. I placed her on Professor Vega¡¯s chair. She sat there quietly and puffed up her cheeks slightly. Cute. Where did she learn to act all cutesy? ¡°But why the chair?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a deep reason for that.¡± Sharin nodded as if she understood, leaning against the chair¡¯s backrest. ¡°So, what kind of trouble are you getting into this timeee?¡± ¡°You talk as if I cause trouble every time.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Sharin tilted her head as if it were obvious. I couldn¡¯t help but feel wronged. ¡°This time, I¡¯m focusing entirely on raiding the Demon Dungeon.¡± The goal was the sixth floor. There was an item there that I needed to progress smoothly through the next scenario. I was determined to obtain it at all costs. Hearing my determined response, Sharin stared at me blankly. ¡°When are we holding our wedding?¡± She suddenly dropped that completely out of nowhere. I stared at her, dumbfounded. As always, her expression was unreadable. ¡°Are you seriously planning to marry me?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯d be fun to marry my husband.¡± Sharin still insisted on calling me ¡°husband.¡± It seemed like she enjoyed my flustered reactions. ¡°But my husband keeps playing around with other girls.¡± ¡°You know how things were with Vinesha too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that.¡± Sharin pulled her knees up slightly and scrunched her nose. ¡°You reeked of Seron¡¯s perfume.¡± Before coming to Sharin, Seron had hugged me tightly. Because of that, I guess my clothes had absorbed her scent. ¡®No way...¡¯ Could it be? Was that why she rubbed her head against my chest¡ªto erase the scent? It seemed like a stretch, but lately, I¡¯d been having all sorts of thoughts when it came to Sharin. And after my engagement was confirmed, those thoughts had only intensified. ¡°Husband, husband.¡± While I was lost in thought, Sharin stretched her hands out toward me. ¡°When are you giving me my accessory?¡± ¡°I was planning to buy one when I went out with Seron soon.¡± Sharin immediately dove into my chest. I ended up rolling onto the floor. Sitting on top of me, she grabbed my cheeks and pulled them roughly. It felt like my face was going to be dismantled. Sharin pulled my face closer. In an instant, the distance between us disappeared. ¡°I have a ridiculous amount of possessiveness, you know.¡± Sharin had never once liked anyone before. Because of that, she had never even realized her own possessiveness. Jealousy is, after all, born from possessiveness. It starts from the desire to not let something of yours be taken by someone else. ¡°So, husband.¡± Her eyes, filled with the light of the Mirinae, gleamed with intensity. ¡°I have no intention of letting anyone take you from me.¡± Before I knew it, Sharin¡¯s pinky wrapped around mine. ¡°So if you keep making me mad, I¡¯ll lock you up.¡± She said those chilling words without a hint of hesitation. ...She wasn¡¯t serious, right? * * * Now, after Seron, even Sharin was saying she liked me. Was this what peak popularity felt like? I was completely dumbfounded. ¡®At this point, maybe Hannon¡¯s face is just a cheat code.¡¯ I struck a V-shape with my fingers under my chin while looking at my reflection in the dormitory bathroom mirror. Hannon did have a decent-looking face. Seeing it like this, it kind of made sense. ¡°Wangnon, my stomach hurts.¡± ¡°Card, do I look a little handsome?¡± Card scratched his stomach absentmindedly and looked at me. ¡°You¡¯ve got the kind of face younger women would like.¡± But I was actually older than both of them. ¡°This is about Sharin, isn¡¯t it?¡± I turned to look at Card. Just how much had he been eavesdropping? Card simply plopped down in front of the toilet, looking bored. ¡°Wangnon, tell me¡ªhow many girls do you think I¡¯ve made cry so far?¡± ¡°You really just said something garbage like that without batting an eye.¡± ¡°Thanks. But what I¡¯m saying is, I didn¡¯t need to hear it from anyone to know that Sharin likes you.¡± Card had an uncanny ability to read women¡¯s emotions. Naturally, he had already seen right through Sharin¡¯s feelings. ¡°Even if the person themselves is unsure, it¡¯s obvious to those who are watching. There hasn¡¯t been a single guy around Sharin who treated her the way you do.¡± To him, this was just the inevitable finally happening. ¡°Think about it. Even if someone got engaged due to circumstances, what kind of girl would go around calling their fiance? ¡®husband¡¯ all the time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sharin we¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Sharin is still a girl.¡± Card clicked his tongue, as if disappointed by my obliviousness. ¡°Anyway, by the looks of it, she¡¯s finally realized her own feelings.¡± Yeah, that seemed to be the case. ¡°In that case, Wangnon, I¡¯ll share an important piece of information with you.¡± Card smirked as he spoke. ¡°Sharin almost never distinguishes people¡¯s faces.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°To be exact, she doesn¡¯t bother to. The Mirinae lets people perceive the essence of mana within a person¡¯s body instead. Sharin spends almost all her time in that state. She probably doesn¡¯t even feel any inconvenience from it.¡± That was something I didn¡¯t know. It was never mentioned in the game. Now it made sense why Sharin had been able to see through the veil bandages using the Mirinae. She was perceiving the essence of mana itself, so she could sense that something was layered on top of it. ¡°Of course, if she wanted to, she could look at people¡¯s faces¡ªbut it¡¯s too much of a hassle, so she doesn¡¯t bother.¡± I realized why Card was telling me all this. ¡°So... to Sharin...¡± ¡°Looks never mattered in the first place.¡± And just like that, my confidence in my appearance crumbled. ¡°Anyway, can you stop looking in the mirror and get out? I¡¯m at my limit here.¡± Hearing Card speak with rare seriousness, I left the bathroom. My gaze, now filled with complicated emotions, turned to the window. Right now, my team included both Seron and Sharin. Tonight was the Autumn Demon Dungeon event. Was this really going to be okay? A growing sense of unease settled over me. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 135 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 135: Iris¡¯s Dream The night before the Demon Dungeon event. I had something to take care of first. Tonight, my task was to find Iris with Eve. "Alright, it¡¯s your shift now, Hannon." "Thanks for your hard work." As usual, I switched shifts with Hania. By now, Hania was quite accustomed to this task and effortlessly disguised herself as me. "Lately, Lady Iris hasn¡¯t been in a great mood." "It¡¯s because of the escalating battle for the throne, isn¡¯t it?" Hania nodded at my words. The battle for the imperial throne had reached new extremes. The factions of the First Prince and the Third Princess were locked in a tight struggle. However, the Third Princess''s faction was not in an advantageous position. The assassination attempt on Nia had turned the tide in favor of the First Prince. With meticulous planning, his faction was relentlessly pushing against the Third Princess''s forces. Although her side had acted swiftly to cut ties where necessary, the series of incidents at the academy had further complicated matters. And all that pressure was weighing down on Iris. She was working tirelessly, all because of Duke Robliage¡¯s imperial ambitions. It was only natural that she was under immense stress. "She¡¯s been sleeping even less lately." I had been working diligently to reduce her nightmares. But the stress she endured, coupled with the growing influence of the malevolent force, was overwhelming. The frequency of her nightmares had increased significantly. "It¡¯ll be fine." I reassured Hania not to worry. "I have a plan to solve this." Hania looked at my confident face for a moment before sighing. "Alright. If it¡¯s you, Hannon, I¡¯ll trust you." It seemed my past actions had earned her deep trust. "Except for the fact that you¡¯re quite the womanizer." Her next words, however, caught me off guard. "...Me?" "They say you have a reputation as a playboy. Quite the schemer, aren¡¯t you?" Perhaps it was because of what happened today with Seron and Sharin, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to respond. Why is it that I receive more love when I can¡¯t afford to love back? I felt a pang of regret toward myself. "I was just joking, but you look more downhearted than I expected. Don¡¯t worry, I know you¡¯re not actually like that." Hania tried to comfort me. "Lately, I¡¯ve been wondering¡ªmaybe you actually like men?" "Absolutely not. I like women." Hania stared at me intently, her silence unnerving me. "Alright, let¡¯s go with that, then." "Wait, why is your silence so long?" "Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve ever seen any... physiological evidence of your attraction to women." Her gaze slowly lowered, and my face stiffened. "To be fair, you do have a lot of aggressive women around you." Hania looked at me with a hint of pity. I guess there was no other choice. I had to reveal my trump card. Once I did, Hania would be speechless. "If there¡¯s a problem, just let me know. I¡¯ll help you." ...Help me with what, exactly? With an enigmatic smile, Hania left. It was terrifying how her cunning only seemed to grow with time. Still feeling unsettled, I made my way toward the girls¡¯ dormitory. My steps were steady and familiar. Even when I sensed someone approaching from the opposite direction, I no longer panicked. Instead, I could even greet them with a relaxed smile. "Hello there." "Hello, Isabel." Like just now. ...Wait, no. This isn¡¯t right, is it? As I turned around, Isabel walked away, her honey-blonde hair flowing behind her. She had clearly recognized me and greeted me before leaving. As if it were perfectly normal for me to be in the girls¡¯ dormitory. ''Is this... really okay?'' More importantly, how does she keep recognizing me? Lately, I¡¯ve been starting to doubt the effectiveness of my invisibility cloak. Despite my complicated thoughts, I focused on my mission. ¡°Hannon, did you bring this child here for my sake?¡± Her question also encompassed the matter of transferring Eve to Zerion Academy. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to lie at this point. When I nodded, Iris let out a soft hum. For some reason, it felt like a black cat¡¯s tail was swaying behind her. ¡°Well, if Hannon prepared it for me...¡± Still holding onto me, Iris stood up. I hung limply like a piece of laundry as she carried me along. There was no way I could escape her grip with my own strength. Without hesitation, Iris walked over to the bed and sat down heavily. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Her tone was as haughty as one would expect from a Third Imperial Princess. ¡°Iris, you¡¯ll need the White Dream Sword I gave you last time as well.¡± To suppress nightmares, nothing was better than Lucas¡¯s Flame of Resolve. Unfortunately, Azure Flame fell a bit short in comparison. That¡¯s why I had obtained the White Dream Sword from Parazon for this. ¡°Over there.¡± Iris pointed in a direction, and Eve turned to look. Since I was still trapped in Iris¡¯s grasp, she was being considerate toward me. Moments later, Eve picked up the White Dream Sword that had been leaning against the wall. She glanced at me with a slightly troubled expression. ¡°Iris, for Eve to use Azure Flame, you need to let me go.¡± Sensing Eve¡¯s hesitation, I gently conveyed the message to Iris. She furrowed her brows slightly but soon released me without resistance. After all, she wasn¡¯t the type to inconvenience others unnecessarily. Eve soon stepped in front of Iris. Then, a vivid blue flame ignited in her palm. The fire spread along the White Dream Sword. ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡± Just as Iris said, the Azure Flame carried a comforting warmth, enough to raise the room¡¯s temperature. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± As she responded, I could see peace settling onto Iris¡¯s face. It was proof that Eve¡¯s Azure Flame was effective. ¡°With this, I suppose I can turn my back and lie down.¡± ¡°Yes, that should be fine.¡± Eve affirmed that there would be no issues. At that, Iris turned around and lay down, then patted the empty space beside her. Understanding her intent, I sighed and climbed onto the bed, lying down in front of her. Iris wrapped her arms around my waist, pulling me close. A very soft sensation pressed against my back, but I had grown accustomed to it, so it didn¡¯t bother me. ¡°Hannon, thank you.¡± Still holding me, Iris murmured those words. For the first time today, she seemed truly at ease. Hearing that, I fell into thought. Perhaps what Iris truly needed wasn¡¯t just relief from nightmares. Perhaps what she had always longed for was the warmth of another person¡ª Something she had lost long ago when her mother passed away. ¡°Iris, what is your dream?¡± I felt her stir slightly at my question. ¡°My dream...¡± I had never asked her that before. No one had. Everyone simply assumed that her goal was to become Empress. That¡¯s why no one had ever asked her about her true dream. But now, I had. Iris remained silent for a moment. Then, she buried her face against my shoulder. ¡°...A dream, huh? I¡¯ve never given it much thought.¡± A faint smile graced her lips. ¡°I suppose... I¡¯d like to have a family.¡± A family. The most distant concept from her reality. Before long, I heard the quiet sound of her peaceful breathing. Just as Hania had said, she must not have been able to sleep properly for a long time. For her, this was a rare moment of tranquil slumber. If there were no nightmares, she could finally sleep in peace. Would she ever be able to achieve her dream? I didn¡¯t know. But one thing was certain¡ª Someday, I wanted to see her smiling radiantly, having finally achieved it. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 136 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 136: Mostly a Bug Act 4, Scene 4 ¨C The Autumn Demon Dungeon. Originally, this scenario was supposed to take place before Act 5, Scene 5, but somehow, the order got switched. To be honest, this bothers me. ¡®Act 4 is the groundwork for Act 5.¡¯ It serves as the foundation for Lucas¡¯s interactions with the reincarnators in Act 5. In a way, I could have skipped this episode. After all, I already know all the reincarnators except for Wolfram. Still, I worry about how the change in scenario order will affect things. The fewer variables in a scenario, the better. ¡®This scenario already had too many variables. The most noticeable change so far is that the Demon Dungeon opened slightly earlier than expected. I don¡¯t think a few days would make a significant difference, but it never hurts to be cautious. "The team feels familiar this time." Just then, Seron chattered beside me. As she said, the team this time consisted of familiar members. But for some reason, I felt uneasy. Yesterday, I unintentionally made Sharin realize her feelings of love. "You." At that moment, I turned around without thinking. There stood Isabel, looking at me with a curious expression. "What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look well. Did you overexert yourself?" "No, it¡¯s not that. Isabel, why are you here?" "I just came to talk to Rin for a bit." She glanced around. Sharin was nowhere in sight. "Where is she?" "She hasn¡¯t come from the Magic Department yet." "I see." Her lips parted slightly, then closed again. Did she have something she wanted to say? "Isabel?" In the end, Isabel cautiously moved closer to me. "...Hey. Did you do something to Rin?" Don¡¯t whisper that in such a nice voice. More importantly, this was a very guilty topic for me. Since I had no words to defend myself, I remained silent, and Isabel¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Why? Is Sharin acting strangely?" I ended up asking instead. "That girl, she¡¯s always had a grumpy face, but yesterday, she came back to her room grinning from ear to ear all day." "Maybe she achieved some magical success." "How long do you think I¡¯ve known Rin? She wouldn¡¯t smile like that because of magic." Isabel¡¯s suspicious gaze pierced me like daggers. My cheeks burned under the scrutiny. "Just be honest. You did something, didn¡¯t you?" "What, what?" Now even Seron joined in, looking curious. As the two of them pressed me, I instinctively took a step back. "Husband." From a distance, a distinctive drowsy voice called out. There was Sharin, approaching with her usual unhurried steps. Her deep blue hair fluttered in the wind. Her unique languid smile had an irresistible charm that drew people in. She walked straight up to me and stretched out her arms behind my back. Then, she wrapped her arms around my neck. A soft sensation pressed against my back, and a cinnamon-like fragrance filled my nose. Everything happened in an instant. Isabel and Seron stared at us with wide eyes. It was a far more assertive action than anything they had ever seen from Sharin. "...Sharin?" Even I was frozen as I called her name. Sharin tilted her head. "What?" What do you mean, "what"? She lazily glanced at Isabel and Seron, then greeted them nonchalantly. "Hi, Bel, Seron." "Sharin, you¡ª" Isabel looked like she had a lot to say. But Sharin showed no intention of letting go of me. "G-get off!" At that moment, Seron lunged forward. Instead of tackling Sharin, however, she slammed her forehead straight into my stomach. Thud¡ª Suddenly, my vision turned completely black. Rumble! A disorienting sensation swept over me, and my stomach twisted violently. What the¡ª I had no time to react. To snap myself out of it, I bit the inside of my mouth. Pain flared through my jaw, jolting my senses awake. Whoooosh! A strong wind whipped through my hair. Before me stretched a sheer cliff. I was falling into a chasm. ¡°...Oh.¡± The next moment, my body slammed into the cliffside, and shock waves rippled through me. Thanks to that, I managed to come to my senses a little faster. ¡°This is insane!¡± Just moments ago, I had stepped into the Demon Dungeon. So why was I suddenly plummeting off a cliff? Before I could even process the situation, my hands instinctively shot out. Without hesitation, I slashed at the rock wall with the edge of my hand. Crack! Crack-crack-crack-crack! A jarring impact surged through my arm, nearly tearing it apart. But this was exactly why I had trained my body to be as tough as steel. Determined to stop my fall, I drove my other hand into the cliff as well. Starting from where my arms had struck, cracks splintered through the rock. I gritted my teeth and endured the agony that felt like my limbs were being ripped apart. Finally, my body came to a halt. My arms felt like they had been shattered. But more importantly, I needed to assess the situation. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ My mind was a mess. Something had happened. And now, I was here. Quickly, I scanned my surroundings. On the opposite side, there was another cliff¡ª An identical rock face, suggesting that this place was a massive cylindrical chamber. More importantly, I was alone. A breath of relief escaped my lips. No one else had fallen with me. That alone was enough to be grateful for. With that, I completed my assessment. ¡®This is the Demon Dungeon Transfer Bug.¡¯ During my Flame Butterfly Arc playthrough, this was one of the most annoying glitches¡ª And one of the worst possible disasters to experience. A bug where a character would randomly get transported to an entirely different location. I never thought I¡¯d encounter it in reality. ¡°This is ridiculous.¡± In all my playthroughs, I had only experienced this bug once. Never did I expect to suffer from it in real life. My head spun for a moment, but I made my decision. I needed to descend. Climbing back up was impossible. It made more sense to go down and find another way. ¡®How far down does this go?¡¯ I had no idea, but I began my slow descent, pulling my embedded hand free from the rock as I went. Whenever my arms grew numb, I carved out small resting spots in the cliffside. Using explosion-engraved magic sigils, I could easily create handholds. I chewed on the jerky I had packed, and my body gradually recovered. I needed to descend as quickly as possible. With that resolve, I stuffed the rest of the jerky into my mouth and prepared to continue down. Whoooosh! A rushing sound came from above. Something was falling. I instinctively looked up¡ª And saw a figure plummeting straight toward me. I barely had time to react before my legs pushed off the cliffside. I lunged forward, catching the falling person. I hadn¡¯t expected someone else to suffer the same fate as me. And when I saw her face, my body stiffened in midair. She opened her eyes and widened them in shock. ¡°...You?¡± Isabel Luna. Just as unlucky as me, she had also been caught in the Demon Dungeon Transfer Bug. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 137 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 137: Hannon and Isabel Go Missing Floor 1 of the Demon Dungeon, Blue Island. As expected of the ever-changing Demon Dungeon, the first floor had once again transformed. Hannon¡¯s team entered the Blue Island. ¡°Huh?¡± Or rather, Hannon¡¯s team without Hannon. ¡°Where¡¯s Prince Sweet Potato?¡± Seron looked around in confusion. It was only natural¡ªHannon had been with them just moments ago, yet now, there was no trace of him. ¡°That fool... Did he not follow us in?¡± ¡°No, he should¡¯ve entered before us.¡± At Seron¡¯s remark, Aisha tilted her head. She had definitely seen Hannon leading the way. ¡°I¡¯ll go check outside!¡± ¡°No.¡± As Foara shouted his intent to check outside, Sharin stopped him. Sharin, who had been silent since Hannon¡¯s disappearance, now had a sharp gleam in her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s spatial distortion.¡± Her glowing Mirinae-infused eyes clearly perceived their surroundings. A strange current flowed through the entire Demon Dungeon. And in the gaps of that current, she sensed Hannon¡¯s presence. ¡°A Demon Dungeon Transfer.¡± Grantoni clicked his teeth. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed in an instant. Demon Dungeon Transfer. A phenomenon that rarely occurred at the entrance of the Demon Dungeon. The last recorded instance of a Demon Dungeon Transfer was 35 years ago. The mechanism was simple: upon entry, a person would be randomly transported to a different floor. No one knew which floor they would end up on. And the worst part? Only one person could be transferred at a time. It was an unfortunate reality¡ªthose who got caught in a Demon Dungeon Transfer almost never survived. This was the Demon Dungeon. A hellscape designed by the Demon Sovereign to bring about the end of the world. The only purpose of the Demon Dungeon was to kill. ¡°No... No...¡± Seron¡¯s face turned deathly pale. She understood all too well the dangers of a Demon Dungeon Transfer. ¡°We have to rescue him right away!¡± ¡°We will.¡± At Seron¡¯s outburst, Sharin answered firmly¡ªa determination unlike any she had shown before. However, the tight grip she held on her staff betrayed the emotional turmoil raging within her. ¡°Wait¡ªBel? Where¡¯s Bel?!¡± At that moment, another voice rang out from behind. Everyone turned toward the source, only to see Isabel¡¯s team. But just like Hannon¡¯s team was missing Hannon, Isabel¡¯s team was missing Isabel. ¡°Sharin Sazaris.¡± Another voice joined in. Following the commotion, another team approached. It was Iris¡¯ team. Iris, her ink-black hair flowing, gazed at them quietly. ¡°What happened?¡± *** Demon Dungeon Transfer, a cliff. Isabel and I had both been swept up in a Demon Dungeon Transfer. I barely managed to catch Isabel mid-air, stopping our fall by clinging to the cliffside. As she regained consciousness from the transfer¡¯s shock, Isabel looked around in confusion. ¡°W-What is this situation?¡± ¡°We got caught in a Demon Dungeon Transfer.¡± Her eyes widened in shock. She knew how dangerous a Demon Dungeon Transfer was. Slowly, I began descending the cliffside, controlling our speed. ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s a relief. You¡¯re not alone in this.¡± That was certainly an option. If I turned down their feelings, none of this would be an issue. But I know that both of them genuinely like me. ¡°I may seem like a piece of trash, but I just can¡¯t do that right now.¡± I have lost love. My emotions no longer move for it. Rejecting them now wouldn¡¯t be a sincere rejection. Since they are being honest with me, I want to give them an honest answer as well. That¡¯s the least I can do for Sharin and Seron. Isabel silently watched me. I don¡¯t know how she sees me right now, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll only seem more like trash in her eyes. ¡°Sorry, that was my fault just now.¡± But an unexpected response came. I thought she¡¯d at least hurl a few insults at me. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have any personal feelings for anyone. I¡¯ve been watching you all this time.¡± Isabel and I have been intertwined since the beginning of our second year. Because of that, she¡¯s observed me closely. She knows that I don¡¯t express emotions toward the opposite sex. ¡°At the very least, if you had those kinds of feelings, you wouldn¡¯t be this calm in a situation like this.¡± Isabel looked at me and gave a short laugh. I suppose it¡¯s funny, seeing me in her arms like this. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m curious. No matter what, you¡¯re still a man. How can you be so unaffected?¡± Her eyes took on a slightly somber glow. ¡°......Or am I just that unattractive as a woman?¡± Every girl around her would cry hearing that. Isabel is always among the top-ranked girls in the hearts of the boys. It¡¯s just that no one noticed because Lucas was always by her side. After Lucas disappeared, Isabel fell apart. That¡¯s why no one could bring themselves to confess their feelings. But there are still many who secretly admire her. Isabel is kind and bright to everyone. That alone is enough to shake a man¡¯s heart. For someone like her to think she¡¯s not attractive¡ªit¡¯s almost offensive to other girls. ¡°Isabel, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re thinking that, but I guarantee you.¡± I decided to give her a reality check. ¡°There¡¯s not a single man who wouldn¡¯t fall for you if you genuinely tried to seduce them.¡± Men are weaker to pretty women than they¡¯d like to admit. Isabel needed to understand that. At my sincere words, Isabel fell silent. She then quietly looked down at me. ¡°Then what about you?¡± Our eyes met. Hers were filled with seriousness. ¡°If I tried to seduce you, would you fall for me too?¡± I blinked in response. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve landed.¡± But before she could hear my answer, we had already reached the ground. As I stepped away from Isabel and took two steps back, she folded her wings. In the dim space, I saw a floor marked with red lines. The moment I laid eyes on it, my face stiffened. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen this place before.¡± ¡°......Of course you haven¡¯t.¡± I clenched my fists tightly as I replied. Isabel, noticing my rigid expression, looked puzzled. But I was already lifting my gaze along the red lines. Isabel, a step behind, followed my line of sight. And then, she too froze. In our view¡ª A massive door stood before us. A door covered in ominous red patterns. Now, I finally realized where this teleportation had led us. This was the 9th floor of the Demon Dungeon. The entrance to the 10th floor¡ªwhere the Demon Sovereign awaited. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 138 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 138: The Ninth Floor, Starry Sky The entrance to the Ninth Floor, the domain of Demon Sovereign. A place that no one, including the students of Zerion Academy, has ever reached. Even the generation of Azure Sky, who had reached this floor, ultimately failed to proceed beyond this point. Yet, here I was, standing alongside Isabel. Even I was taken aback by the situation. "What is this place? The pressure is overwhelming." Isabel instinctively felt that this door should never be opened. And those very words¡ªI''d seen them countless times in Flame Butterfly. ¡®When a character reaches the entrance to the Ninth Floor, the Domain of Demon Sovereign, they always utter these exact lines.¡¯ And none of them had ever managed to open the door. They were simply crushed by the overwhelming presence of Demon Sovereign. ¡¾ This is a realm beyond the reach of challengers. ¡¿ A system message that appears when reaching the entrance to the Ninth Floor of the Demon Dungeon. This message is only displayed if one arrives before completing the scenario. And at this point, the character immediately retreats. Entry into Demon Sovereign''s domain is only possible after completing the scenario. But I know what lies beyond this door. ¡®If you reach this place after finishing the scenario, there¡¯s nothing there.¡¯ What awaits the player is an empty chamber. A vast, hollow space devoid of anything, filled only with silence. And then, the ending credits roll. That¡¯s why I questioned Demon Sovereign¡¯s death. At the end of the scenario, we faced Demon Sovereign in battle. But was Demon Sovereign truly defeated? If so, why is the Demon Dungeon left as nothing more than an empty room? Players had debated this mystery for ages, yet the developers never provided an answer. And now¡ª Here I stood before that very door. I gazed at the entrance to Demon Sovereign¡¯s domain. Isabel, face pale as a sheet, had already stepped back. Judging by her expression, she was ready to turn and run at any moment. But what about me? My feet remained firmly planted in place. Like Isabel, I could feel the pressure. An undeniable sense that I absolutely must not enter this place. Yet, I did not retreat. The reason was simple. ¡®The Veil Bandages.¡¯ The Veil Bandages, which symbolizes lost love. Love, in all its meanings¡ªincluding self-love. That part of me was broken. The part that valued my own life had been shattered. ¡®Right now...¡¯ My hand reached out toward Demon Sovereign¡¯s door. I could open it. I was certain of it. "Y-you...!" Isabel¡¯s voice rang out in alarm. My hand froze just before touching the door. If I opened it now, I would undoubtedly come face-to-face with Demon Sovereign. But then what? Could I defeat Demon Sovereign in my current state? I clenched my fist tightly. I couldn¡¯t. To take down Demon Sovereign, I would need to assemble the strongest force possible. That much, I was certain of. I withdrew my hand. What use was opening it now? Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the being lurking beyond this door. ¡®I only got here by chance.¡¯ This was not my own strength. Reaching this floor through sheer luck was meaningless. But I made a silent promise to the one beyond this door. ¡°I will return.¡± And when I do, I¡¯ll land a solid punch on that cursed face. With that, I turned to leave. But then, something caught my eye beneath the door. My eyes widened slightly. ¡®...This is...¡¯ On the floor, there were drag marks¡ªsomething heavy had been pulled across the ground. And these marks were connected to Demon Sovereign¡¯s door. Back when I played Flame Butterfly, I never gave them much thought. The limitations of pixel graphics meant such details weren¡¯t clearly visible. Isabel and I are connected by Veil Bandages. Thanks to this, and our camouflage similar to a ghillie suit, we are nearly indistinguishable from the starfield. It has been a week of crawling. Every muscle in my body screamed, but there is no choice. Even slightly lifting our heads above the starlit plains would bring a star crashing down on us. If we want to survive, this is the only way. "...I never imagined we''d have to do this on the ninth floor." Isabel''s face visibly reflected exhaustion. After a week of crawling, it¡¯s no surprise. "Better this than standing up and dying." She let out a pained groan, not expecting this kind of progress. I calmly respond. "Star Keeper is beyond our current ability to handle." "Yeah, I can see that." Isabel possesses the ability to assess an opponent''s strength. And she knows that the Star Keeper, who moves freely among the stars, is far beyond our capabilities. "Don¡¯t worry. The Star Keeper doesn¡¯t attack anything below the starfield." But that only applies to the Star Keeper. Boom¡ª At that moment, the ground beneath us trembled. I pressed close to Isabel, holding her down. If she reacted instinctively and rose even slightly, it would be fatal. "...You''re pressing down too hard, and it hurts." "Sorry, just bear with it for now." She complained about the discomfort, but we had no choice. Boom! A colossal form passed in front of us¡ª A serpent made of stardust, slamming its belly against the ground at regular intervals as it moved forward. But its head was nowhere to be seen. Apostle: Samsara. The largest apostle in the Demon Dungeon, its massive body bridges the sky and earth. It moves as if it were a singular, continuous entity. No one has ever seen Samsara¡¯s head. What is certain, however, is that it endlessly traverses the ninth floor from beginning to end. The one passing by now lost its senses long ago. It won''t notice us. But if we obstruct its path, disaster will strike. "...The ninth floor is far more dangerous than I imagined." Perhaps overwhelmed by the sheer difference in scale from the lower floors, Isabel swallowed hard. "But in a way, this is better. The eighth floor will be much worse, with little room for negotiation." Yet, I couldn¡¯t exactly say that the floors above the ninth were easier. The beings here are so far beyond normal limits that they have little interest in anything besides themselves. As long as the rules are followed, combat can be avoided. That was why the Azure Sky Generation once questioned¡ª Why hadn¡¯t these beings reached the depths of the Demon Dungeon, attained their full power, and risen to the surface? It was a mystery they never solved. But the eighth floor is different. The named apostles there are starved for human prey. Just as humans descend through the Demon Dungeon¡¯s layers, apostles must also descend, but only after accumulating enough power. ¡®They need to fully absorb the power to be reborn as complete apostles.¡¯ For them, the top priority is absorbing as much of dungeon¡¯s power as possible. So while they will descend, they will never ascend. This is a rule imposed upon them until they are fully formed as apostles. On the ninth floor, the power of the Demon Sovereign is already being drained by the Star Keeper and Samsara. That¡¯s why many named apostles on the eighth floor remain there, gathering power instead of advancing. ¡®And some of them were so dangerous that even the Azure Sky Generation had to avoid them.¡¯ That¡¯s what makes the eighth floor more troublesome than the ninth. ¡®Just a little further.¡¯ Avoiding both the Star Keeper and Samsara, we finally reached the stairs leading up to the eighth floor. At last, Isabel and I could stop crawling and stand up. After a week of unrelenting tension, exhaustion was clear on Isabel¡¯s face. But it¡¯s fine. Our goal isn¡¯t to push forward. It¡¯s to return. All we need to do is retrace our path in reverse. "Isabel, we¡¯re resting on the stairs. Get some sleep." "Got it." Isabel finally allowed herself to relax and catch her breath. After moving like this for so long, both of us were aching all over. I turned my gaze toward the stairs leading to the eighth floor. Would we be able to escape without engaging in combat? I couldn¡¯t say for certain. But we had no choice. We had to make it out. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 139 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 139: Isabel¡¯s Doubt Time flows differently inside the Demon Dungeon compared to the outside world. This is something that was mentioned before. The flow of time within the Demon Dungeon drastically changes depending on the floor. Thus, the time that passes outside is far less than the time spent descending through the palace. The reason for these time distortions on each floor is simple: It is meant to extend the maturation period of the Apostles who reach the lower depths. The time differences are as follows: 2nd floor: 3 days 3rd floor: 7 days 4th floor: 15 days 5th floor: 30 days Up to the 5th floor, the time differences remain somewhat predictable. However, from the 6th floor onward, the disparity increases dramatically: 6th floor: 45 days 7th floor: 100 days 8th floor: 180 days 9th floor: 365 days We are currently on the 8th floor. For a single day to pass in the outside world, 180 days must elapse here. The time discrepancy between us and the surface is a full 180 days. The only fortunate thing is that in the Demon Dungeon, the body does not age. This is likely meant for the Apostles, but it also applies to humans like us. It has been one month and one week since Isabel and I were caught in the Demon Dungeon¡¯s spatial shift and became isolated. Compared to when we cleared the 9th floor in just a week, we have barely made it halfway through the 8th floor in over a month. The 8th floor consists of bizarrely structured buildings that are interconnected in unnatural ways. Beneath the towering structures, which reach toward the sky, flows a purple river. This eerie river periodically erupts in whirlwinds, surging upward toward the sky. The river is highly acidic¡ªcontact with it causes flesh to melt instantly. Avoiding it when it surges is crucial. 8th Floor: The Apostles¡¯ Skyscraper This is the most dangerous floor in the Demon Dungeon, a fortress constructed of an endless labyrinth. So far, we have encountered mortal danger five times. The closest brush with death happened just moments ago. The 8th floor¡¯s named Apostle¡ªElixir of Life. Its ability: Absorbing life upon contact. Its body, composed entirely of liquid, is immune to physical attacks. That meant that neither Isabel¡¯s nor my attacks had any effect on it. In the end, I used one of my Lightning Talismans to barely escape. Both Isabel and I gasped for breath. The intense battle against Elixir of Life had left us utterly exhausted. ¡°Haa... huff... I¡¯m sorry... because of me...¡± Isabel struggled to catch her breath as she spoke. During the fight, she had made a desperate move to escape. But after a month and a week of nothing but exhausting battles, her stamina had run dry. She had reached her limit and ended up in a dangerous situation. I could tell she had lost weight compared to before. We had no proper rest, and we couldn''t even remember the last time we had a proper sleep. Marching through this floor nonstop had burned away both fat and muscle. A human body consumes stored nutrients to survive. No matter how rigorous our training was, we were still human. For a man, having more muscle mass made it slightly easier to endure. But a woman¡¯s muscles were not the same as a man¡¯s. When subjected to the same amount of exertion and fatigue, a woman¡¯s body would reach its limit first. ¡°Isabel, eat this.¡± I rummaged through my bag and handed her some jerky and biscuits. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in no condition to say that. If you keep losing stamina, you¡¯ll collapse and won¡¯t be able to move.¡± ¡°You need it just as much as I do.¡± Isabel tried to return the food to me. But both of us were too exhausted. Our weakened hands clumsily bumped into each other, causing the jerky to fall to the ground. At least the biscuit didn¡¯t drop. If it had, it would¡¯ve crumbled into pieces. Seeing this, Isabel bit her lip and apologized. ¡°...Sorry.¡± It was a situation born from mutual exhaustion and concern for each other. I simply pushed the biscuit into her mouth. With no other choice, Isabel reluctantly ate the biscuit. ¡°Make sure you drink some water, too.¡± Just as I reached for the fallen jerky with my left hand, I suddenly froze. Then, with my right hand, I hurriedly grabbed the jerky. Isabel, still chewing on the biscuit, silently observed this. A moment later, her eyes widened in shock, and she lunged at me. ¡°You...!¡± ¡°What? Did you want the jerky that badly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Isabel grabbed my left shoulder and arm. Then, she yanked up my sleeve. What was revealed was a completely blackened left arm. It looked as if all life had been drained from it. My arm was utterly motionless. She noticed. Isabel¡¯s face turned deathly pale. Her trembling eyes locked onto mine. ¡°...You got hit by Elixir of Life while saving me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Just before Isabel was about to be touched by it, I had used a Lightning Talisman and pulled her away. In the process, a fragment of the Elixir splashed onto my left arm. I never expected such a small fragment to have this much effect. Now, I couldn¡¯t lift my left shoulder at all. It was simply blackened, completely lifeless. A price paid for losing my arm¡¯s vitality to that thing. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The effects of Elixir of Life only apply on the same floor. Once we reach the 7th floor, it¡¯ll be resolved.¡± My strength had been reduced, but we could still move forward. When I explained this to Isabel, her body trembled violently. ¡°If I use Goddess¡¯s Wings, I can¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± I immediately rejected her suggestion. ¡°Your Goddess¡¯s Wings is our last resort.¡± Beyond the 8th floor is the 7th floor, where a Gatekeeper awaits. That entity allows neither entry nor exit. It must be defeated to proceed. We will need Goddess¡¯s Wings, an ability with immense power, to defeat it. Isabel was already exhausted to the point of collapse. If she used Goddess¡¯s Wings now, we would have no way to survive the 7th floor. ¡°You must save Goddess¡¯s Wings until we reach the 7th floor. If we can get there, we can reunite with the vanguard.¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] With the current skill level of the Zerion Academy students, they should be able to push through to the 7th floor. I believe in them. That¡¯s why I must push forward. I reached out with my right hand and took a bite of the jerky. Its slight sweetness spread in my mouth, reviving my energy. I had intended to give it to Isabel, but I needed to prove that I would survive no matter what. So, I made my resolve clear in front of her. ¡°Isabel, injuries are inevitable in this situation. But one thing is certain¡ªwe will escape the Demon Dungeon alive.¡± Our food supply was dwindling rapidly. We couldn¡¯t afford to waste time and stamina here. I reaffirmed my determination. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°....¡± Isabel had countless things she wanted to say. But she swallowed her words and pressed on. There would be time for arguments once we got out. What we needed now was strong trust in each other. So, Isabel and I pressed forward. * * * With one-third of the way left to the 7th floor, our food supply was nearly gone. Normally, the rearguard¡ªwho occupied the safest position¡ªheld most of the food. As the vanguard, the two of us naturally had little to carry. But this was something we had expected to some extent. Fortunately, I knew the ecosystem of the 8th floor. Like any labyrinth, this place had some form of ecology, which meant there were things we could eat. However, most of what was edible had some kind of effect on the body. Still, eating them was better than starving. The real challenge was finding food while avoiding the Apostles'' gaze. All around us, the Apostles'' demonic beasts prowled ceaselessly. If they spotted us, combat was inevitable. Failing to eliminate them would only lead them to summon an Apostle. So, we couldn''t afford to lower our guard. I barely managed to procure some mushrooms and roasted them with the flame ignited from my magic engravings. These mushrooms had the downside of numbing the taste buds due to their toxicity, but we weren¡¯t in a position to be picky. As long as it filled our stomachs, we had to eat whatever we could. Any problems that arose from that could be dealt with once we got out. Isabel, too, chewed on the mushrooms just as I did. She accepted whatever I found without a shred of doubt. Her knowledge of the 8th floor only extended to the named Apostles. So, in matters like this, she placed her complete trust in me. She never asked how I knew all these details. Instead, during every break, Isabel kept staring at my left arm¡ªthe one wounded by the Elixir of Life. It had been almost two months since we were transported here. She and I had come this far by helping each other. That injury was nothing more than my own carelessness. If I had assessed the situation more thoroughly before advancing, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered it. ¡°Isabel, let¡¯s rest here for today.¡± We found a passageway where the Apostles'' patrol routes didn¡¯t overlap. With our backs against the wall, we decided to rest there. In about a week, we would reach the entrance to the 7th floor. We had made it this far. Just a little more endurance, and we''d be there. ¡°You.¡± Isabel was sitting beside me. We were seated as close as possible, ensuring that if either of us noticed anything unusual, we could react instantly and move together. Her shoulder lightly touched mine. Hugging her knees to her chest, she parted her dry lips. ¡°Can I ask you a few things?¡± Until now, Isabel had never questioned anything. She had swallowed all her questions, thinking she could ask them after we got out of here. But time had passed, and our food was gone. My left arm had been immobile for a long time. Isabel, too, was reaching the limits of her stamina. Her frail frame was evident even through touch. Perhaps that was why she felt she could no longer push her questions into the future. If she didn¡¯t ask now, she might never get the chance. I could feel just how uneasy she was. But I didn¡¯t point it out. ¡°I¡¯m a man of many secrets.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly like you, joking at a time like this.¡± Isabel¡¯s head lightly rested on my shoulder. ¡°But this time, answer me seriously.¡± What did she want to ask? She had harbored countless doubts about me all this time. Our relationship had been forged around a man named Lucas. It began when I first spoke ill of him. ¡°The day you first arrived at the Academy.¡± I had put on a decent act, but eventually, all facades crumble. Isabel had always seen right through me. ¡°You insulted Lucas that day... Was that for my sake?¡± ¡°......¡± I had known for a while that she had doubts about that. Those around her, sharp as they were, must have realized it too. Even if she had chosen to ignore it, there was no way she had missed it entirely. It was simply a question she had been too afraid to ask. But today, she finally brought it to light. My lips wouldn¡¯t part. As I said before, my relationship with Isabel was incredibly complicated. So tangled in emotions that I couldn¡¯t see where it would lead. I had played Flame Butterfly countless times. Yet, even I couldn¡¯t predict how my answer would change our relationship. Beyond this point lay an unknown world. A world I knew nothing about. ¡°It wasn¡¯t for you. It was for me.¡± At my response, Isabel looked up at me. ¡°...Really?¡± ¡°......¡± She wanted nothing but the truth from me. And what I had said wasn¡¯t a lie. But that didn¡¯t mean it was the whole truth either. Because, in part, I had done it for her too. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you more closely than you think.¡± Isabel often gazed at me in silence. Sometimes, her stare was so intense it felt unsettling. ¡°And every time, I kept wondering¡ª why someone like you said those things that day, why you helped someone you had no connection to.¡± She had pondered it countless times. Yet, no clear answer had come to her. I was Hannon Irey. She had never been connected to Hannon in any way. However¡ª ¡°That power of yours... The way you change your appearance at will.¡± She had witnessed it twice. Once as Vikamon, and once as Hania. ¡°Every time I saw it, I couldn¡¯t shake the thought¡ª that maybe you weren¡¯t really Hannon.¡± Moreover, she had encountered the real Hannon before. The things he had said to her¡ªthings I wasn¡¯t aware of. Amidst them, doubts must have taken root. ¡°I¡¯ve met you before.¡± At some point, her hand had clenched tightly around my collar. Her golden eyes, burning like the sun, wavered violently. Her gaze was so intense that even I couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°Who are you?¡± Her voice trembled with desperation. ¡°Who are you, that you saved me and made me stand again?¡± This was the question that had lingered within her since the end of her second year. And now, at last, she had thrown it straight at me. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 140 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 140: Death Flag Isabel¡¯s suspicion was justified. My actions had clearly been focused on saving her. Isabel was no oblivious heroine. That¡¯s why, through all the circumstances, she had finally realized it. That I was not Hannon, but someone else she knew. Grip¡ª When I didn¡¯t respond, Isabel grabbed my collar tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I look in your eyes. I was already broken once, and I tried to die following Lucas. After that, I started seeing you and Lucas as the same person. No, maybe that influence still lingers even now.¡± Her closed eyes trembled slightly. Now, I could see her anxiety more clearly. In the past, she had lost her brother, and then Lucas. She had leaned on me to stand back up. If something happened to me, she would once again fall into despair. At some point, I had become Isabel¡¯s pillar of support. If I could not be her sun, then I would be her moon. I had made up my mind and followed through with it. But in doing so, I had once again bound Isabel in chains. Right now, we were in a situation where we could lose our lives. That¡¯s why her anxiety had reached its peak. She feared my demise more than her own. Her genuine wish¡ª The desperate plea that she never wanted to lose me. I could feel it so vividly. ¡°So tell me.¡± Isabel spoke with trembling lips. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am...¡± But the words wouldn¡¯t leave my lips. Would it be okay to reveal my identity to Isabel now? Vikamon was a character who had already exited the stage. And he had left after committing atrocious acts against Lucas. There was a promise between Vikamon and Lucas. But no one knew how Isabel would perceive it. When it came to someone like Seron, who was outside the scenario, revealing my identity had no major consequences. But Isabel was at the very center of the story. Her psychological state would greatly influence the outcome. Would revealing the truth be the right choice? Or would hiding it be better? The hesitation didn¡¯t last long. I lifted my head and met Isabel¡¯s gaze. Her crimson eyes shone brightly as they locked onto mine. I believed in the Isabel I had come to know. And I believed in the path I had walked so far. Isabel would understand, no matter who I was. Not because she was the main heroine of Flame Butterfly. But because of everything I had witnessed with my own eyes. ¡°Isabel.¡± Just as I called her name and parted my lips to speak¡ª I yanked her body forward and leaped immediately. ¡°Kyah!¡± BOOOOM! As we tumbled to the ground, the wall behind us shattered into pieces. From the dust and debris, grotesquely long arms¡ªtaller than a human¡ªshot out by the dozens. Amidst the thick smoke, a monstrous face at the center of the arms glared with glowing eyes. What awful timing. A Named Apostle¡ªDark Hand. It was the 8th floor, after all. Named Apostles were emerging from all directions like weeds. Isabel and I swiftly pushed off the ground and stood up. ¡°Isabel, I promise you one thing.¡± I exhaled sharply and extended my right hand forward. ¡°If we survive this, I¡¯ll answer your question.¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes widened. The darkness on her face vanished instantly, replaced by renewed determination. In an instant, her expression changed as she raised her sword. ¡°You better keep that promise.¡± Now, we had a reason to survive. And sometimes, that was enough to make a person stronger. At that moment, Dark Hand moved again. Dodging the pursuing hands, we immediately sprinted forward. ¡°Can you shake it off?¡± ¡°No chance. Dark Hand has a unique Stalker trait. Once it locks onto a target, it follows them until either they die or it does!¡± ¡°Sounds like the worst-case scenario.¡± It truly was terrible luck. Unlike other Apostles, who were confined to specific zones, Dark Hand was free to move across all areas. Running into it was purely a matter of bad fortune. We had won the worst lottery imaginable. No wonder we had been attacked outside an Apostle¡¯s designated territory. ¡°What do we do? Do we take it down?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯re already low on stamina. If we get caught in a prolonged fight here, we won¡¯t make it back.¡± As we rounded a corner, Dark Hand slithered after us, using its countless arms like legs. It was beyond grotesque. ¡°Then...¡± ¡°I was planning to slip out of here quietly.¡± But the situation had changed. Dark Hand would never stop chasing us until one of us died. There was only one way to get rid of it. ¡°Isabel, follow me! I have a plan!¡± I had already mapped out the entire 8th floor. I could move without hesitation, taking the shortest path possible. BOOM! BOOM! Dark Hand¡¯s pursuit left destruction in its wake. Every wall it touched corroded and melted away. These damn Apostles¡ª All of them were built purely for killing, each more dangerous than the last. ¡°You¡ª!¡± Thud! Just then, Isabel grabbed my arm and yanked me back. The moment she pulled me, I instinctively stopped moving. BOOOOM! Right where I had been about to step, the wall collapsed, and a swarm of black arms surged through. If I had taken just one more step, I would have been crushed beneath them. I owed my life to Isabel. But there was no time to thank her. Dark Hand was still chasing us from behind. With both the front and back blocked, we were trapped. I stepped forward without hesitation. Isabel immediately understood and wrapped her arms around my waist. The magic inscription on my soles flared to its peak. BOOOOOOM! With an explosive burst, Isabel and I shot skyward at incredible speed. We soared over Dark Hand¡¯s arms, the wind whipping against our bodies. And then, we landed. THUD! The moment our feet hit the ground, our bodies lurched forward. But without missing a beat, Isabel and I moved as one¡ª Simultaneously pushing off the ground and sprinting forward. For nearly two months of advancing through the emon PalaceD, our coordination had reached its peak. We could tell what needed to be done just by looking into each other''s eyes. Putting our lives on the line together forced us to synchronize, whether we liked it or not. We kept running, perfectly in sync. The Dark Hand launched relentless attacks, but they couldn''t block our path. However, no matter how well we synchronized, there were limits. Isabel and I were already well past exhaustion. Our steps felt heavy. Our leg muscles screamed at us to stop. Meanwhile, the Dark Hand intensified its pursuit, closing the gap with unrelenting ferocity. They were frustrated, unable to catch us despite being so close. The narrowing distance was becoming harder to shake off. The Dark Hand had spread out, filling the paths ahead of us. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] This much commotion¡ª The other apostles would surely take notice. If that happened, the situation would become even more dangerous. We had to make a move before then. "Just a little further!" There was only a short distance left. ¡®If we can just get past that corner...¡¯ We could shake them off. That was my judgment in that fleeting moment. Above Isabel¡¯s head¡ª A red dot appeared. ¡°Damn it.¡± At the same moment I cursed, my already lifeless left arm was moving. The arm, devoid of strength, barely touched the red dot. Instantly, it bloomed into light like a bursting flower bud. BOOOOM! With a deafening explosion, my left arm shattered into pieces, and Isabel and I were sent tumbling across the ground. The intense impact shook my entire body. No matter how much of a steel body I had, this level of shock couldn¡¯t simply be ignored. I must have bitten the inside of my mouth while rolling, as blood dripped out. But before anything else, I checked on Isabel, whom I had shielded in my arms. She seemed to have briefly lost consciousness from the impact, but her gaze soon refocused. ¡°You... you!¡± She realized that I had protected her. The attack just now¡ª It came from the named apostle, Dark Bug Sniper, a long-range marksman. That bastard never revealed his presence. Once within his range, he would fire mercilessly. Because the Dark Hand had forced us to take a detour, we must have unknowingly entered his territory. A ringing sound filled my ears. As for my left arm¡ª I wasn¡¯t sure. I knew it had shattered, but oddly, there was no pain. It was likely because the life energy in my arm had already been drained by the Elixir of Life, severing my nerves. In a way, this was fortunate. I wouldn¡¯t be hindered by pain. Using my barely functional right hand, I pushed myself up. ¡°Run!¡± The Dark Hand was already upon us. If we were caught here, we were as good as dead. BOOM! BOOM! Suddenly, the Dark Hand blocked our path with a wall of arms. I had planned to use this later, but now was not the time to hesitate. The ring on my right index finger began to glow. At the same time, dark clouds gathered above, piercing through even the Demon Dungeon¡¯s interference. ¡°Isabel, protect yourself!¡± Come forth¡ªLightning Caller. A divine thunderbolt descended from the heavens. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D! The Dark Hand¡¯s barrier crumbled beneath the goddess¡¯s wrathful lightning. Simultaneously, a magical engraving on my body activated. The remnants of the ancient dragon inside me awakened. My eyes turned golden, reflecting the dragon¡¯s essence. Dragon Ascension. I forcibly absorbed the surrounding electricity into my body. This way, Isabel wouldn¡¯t be affected by the lightning. But in exchange, the pain was unbearable, and the scars from the lightning deepened. I clenched my teeth and endured it. Before the effect faded, I reached out and wrapped Isabel in my arms. My body surged forward, exploding with speed. The world around us blurred. Dark Bug Sniper fired a few more rounds, but he couldn¡¯t keep up with my velocity. Except for one bullet. One bullet that was inescapable. A bullet that never missed. A bullet that would hit its target no matter what. A crimson trajectory extended toward me. I deliberately stretched out my leg to intercept it. The bullet tore through my muscle, shredding it apart. Its piercing force was monstrous, capable of even penetrating my steel body. As expected of the strongest penetrating shot. Only high-tier magic could block this. I forced lightning into my torn muscles. Using electricity, I stitched the fibers back together and reconnected the bones. Barely managing to prevent my leg from being completely torn apart, I kicked off the ground. Once Dragon Ascension ended, my leg would undoubtedly fall apart. But that didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Hold on tight!¡± With my trembling body, I roared as I turned the corner¡ª Only to be met with a massive, bottomless pit. As if the floor had disappeared entirely¡ª An abyss stretched endlessly below. I launched myself toward it. ¡°......!¡± I heard Isabel swallow a silent scream. THUD! At the same time, the Dark Hand leaped into the air, following us over the pit. That stubborn bastard refused to give up. But he would soon realize what a grave mistake he had made. ¡°See you never.¡± At the moment my remaining lightning spread through my body, I pulled Isabel close and leaned forward. Thunderclap. My entire being transformed into lightning, piercing through the sky. In an instant, I crossed the void and landed on the opposite side. Meanwhile, the Dark Hand flailed helplessly in the air before plummeting into the abyss. This pit¡ª It had been created long ago when Apostle Reincarnation resided on the 8th floor. That bastard would now be delivered straight to the 9th floor, where Reincarnation would devour him. As my feet touched the ground, I felt sweat pouring down my entire body. I had overexerted myself. But we were almost there. Beyond Reincarnation¡¯s pit, the exit was not far. It had been worth the effort. However¡ª My legs wouldn¡¯t move. The price of taking that inescapable bullet was catching up to me. As Dragon Ascension faded, the lightning-stiched bones collapsed, and my muscles began to tear apart again. My vision blurred. This was bad. My body tipped forward. Thud. A soft sensation caught me. I lifted my gaze to see Isabel. Her pure white wings of the goddess enveloped me. I could feel my wounds slightly healing. She must have used her wings, planning to fully unleash them in the final battle against the Gatekeeper after escaping. She looked at me with fierce determination, though her emotions swirled beneath the surface. ¡°Isabel... go.¡± But instead of leaving, she pulled me into a tight embrace. ¡°You have to keep your promise.¡± Her trembling arms held me firmly. ¡°So... don¡¯t you dare die.¡± My consciousness faded. In the end, I couldn¡¯t answer her before everything went black. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 141 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 141: Only One Injury 7th Floor of the Demon Dungeon. The Peak of Purgatory. A place filled with apostles. An unprecedented commotion erupted there. BOOM! An apostle blocking the path was hit directly by magic and shattered completely. The mage who had destroyed the apostle had eyes shimmering like a galaxy, filled with seething rage. But she was not the only one enraged. A figure passed by her, black hair fluttering. A blade glowed with a pitch-black aura. At that moment, nearly a hundred monsters rushing toward them were slaughtered all at once. Beneath the black hair, crimson eyes burned with intensity. Sharin Sazaris, the top student of the Magic Arts Department. Iris Hysirion, the top student of the Martial Arts Department. Both were second-years this year, yet their combined power was enough to tear through even the 7th floor of the Demon Dungeon. A shared emotion gleamed in their eyes. It was urgency. Hannon Irey and Isabel Luna. Ever since the two were caught in the Demon Dungeon¡¯s teleportation anomaly, everyone had immediately formed a rescue party. A Demon Dungeon Teleportation Anomaly had a 95% fatality rate¡ªone of the most dangerous incidents possible. The key to surviving such an anomaly was how deep one had been teleported into the dungeon. Nothing mattered more than that. Sharin had read the spatial flow of the Demon Dungeon using her mirinae. And then, she delivered the most despairing news to everyone. ¡°...The 9th floor.¡± When they heard this, everyone¡¯s faces froze. The deepest part of the Demon Dungeon. A place where, apart from the Azure Sky Generation, no one had ever reached. To be sent there was practically a death sentence. ¡°We have to go to the 9th floor.¡± The first to speak was Seron. Ever since she learned that Hannon had been caught in the teleportation anomaly, she had been silent, listening intently to the situation. Her resolve had never wavered. No matter what floor Hannon had fallen to, she was always planning to go save him. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato and Isabel are waiting for us there.¡± She had no intention of listening to anyone who said it was impossible. Hannon was there. That alone was enough for her to go. ¡°Wait.¡± Someone stopped Seron. It was none other than Iris. Even Seron had to acknowledge the weight of the Third Princess¡¯s words. However, if Iris tried to dissuade her, she was prepared to leave immediately. ¡°One of us needs to go outside and report the situation. We must secure all possible support from outside. This is a direct order from Third Princess Iris Hysirion.¡± Iris pulled out the Hysirion Imperial Seal. Seron¡¯s eyes widened at those words. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who wants to save him.¡± Iris had already been planning ever since she heard the news. ¡°We will divide into an advance team and a reinforcement team. The advance team will descend through the floors immediately. The reinforcement team will secure as much external support as possible and follow. We will also send rescue requests to other academies. Starting from the 5th floor, our paths merge with the other academies, so the reinforcement team will bring them along.¡± She issued commands with unwavering composure. Her charisma and leadership made everyone nod in unison. In that moment, they all realized why Iris was being hailed as the next Emperor. The Final Villainess, Iris Hysirion. They were reminded of the weight of her name. ¡°Sharin Sazaris, you can track them, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Sharin had already completed the tracking spell through her magic. Just like Seron, she was determined to save them no matter what. ¡°Now, I will name the advance team.¡± She had already carefully selected the members. The strongest team to ever challenge the Demon Dungeon. A team that could even surpass the legendary Azure Sky Generation. And now¡ª The strongest rescue squad was descending into the Demon Dungeon at record-breaking speed. Advance Team: Frontline: Hania, Seron, Iris, Ban, Aisha, Eve. Rear Guard: Sharin, Foara, Dorara, Beaquirin. Healing & Support: Grantoni, Valencia, Joachim, Sirmiel. It was the most powerful lineup in Zerion Academy¡¯s history. At Iris¡¯s request, they had even included a Saint, making the team absurdly overpowered. The frontlines formed an unbreakable shield. The rear guard wielded an unstoppable spear. The support team could revive even the dead. With this power, they might even be able to challenge the Apostle of the 9th floor. Although the Apostle¡¯s chamber only allowed five members at a time, their breakthrough power was unmatched. They surged forward, rewriting the history of Demon Dungeon expeditions. BOOOOM! The ground suddenly collapsed, and a giant apostle emerged. ¡°Foara, now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At Beaquirin¡¯s command, Foara summoned her spirit. A Top-Rank Fire Spirit Contractor and a Spirit Lord Contractor. The highest-grade fire spirit ignited a massive blaze, and the Spirit Lord¡¯s wind amplified the flames. A whirlwind of fire erupted, completely obliterating the upper body of the giant apostle. However, the giant apostle refused to die quietly. From its shattered body, rock-like monsters poured out. Just as they were about to overwhelm the rear guard¡ª Ban and Eve stepped in. The Lazy Genius, Ban swung his sword, scattering azure aura like rippling waves. The Unyielding Azure Flame, Eve unleashed brilliant blue fire with her blade. The rock monsters were shattered into dust under their combined assault. Some debris flew and caused minor injuries, but it was fine. Saint Sirmiel and Joachim instantly healed their wounds. Then, Grantoni¡¯s necromancy and Valencia¡¯s curse magic reinforced their bodies. Among them, there were rivals who were usually at odds. But in this moment, they all worked together for one purpose: To save those two. Beside them, Seron swung her battle axe with both hands, sweat dripping down her face. ¡°Seron, you¡¯re overdoing it.¡± Aisha spoke to her, concerned. Seron took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine. We still have a long way to go.¡± She had no intention of stopping until they rescued Hannon. Even if she was the weakest in this group, she was determined to give everything she had. ¡®I forced my way in, so I have to prove myself.¡¯ Seron glanced at the others. She knew she was the weakest here. Clenching her axe tightly, she swallowed the lump in her throat. She hated that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to save Hannon on her own. ¡®I will become stronger.¡¯ Today, she made a new resolution. ¡®I will become strong enough to stand by his side.¡¯ Now was not the time to cry over her weakness. So Seron steeled her heart even more. Once she returned, she would grow stronger. For now, she could only fervently hope for his safety. ¡°Hania, the path.¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± At the forefront, Iris, who had broken through the enemy lines, asked, and Hania responded. They were only a short distance away from reaching the eighth floor. However, everyone knew. From the eighth floor onward, true hell would begin. The difficulty between the seventh and eighth floors was vastly different. The apostles appearing on the eighth floor were incomparable to those on the seventh. Each one was a named apostle, and even among them, they had their own hierarchical ranks. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] The eighth floor was not a place suited for large-scale invasions. It was better to move quietly, individually. Iris bit her lip. Even she, the strongest among the royal family in history, could not gauge whether they would be able to break through. But failure was not an option. Below them, Hannon was there. The boy who would do anything to free her from her nightmares. Her cousin. The first person she had come to see as family. ¡®Losing family once was enough.¡¯ She remembered the pain of losing her mother to a nightmare. She never wanted to experience that agony again. No matter what, she would save him. Iris¡¯s crimson eyes burned fiercely. ¡°...Ah.¡± At that moment, Sharin, who had been casting magic from above, widened her eyes. Her head snapped in a certain direction. She wasn¡¯t the only one who reacted. One by one, others also sensed something and turned their heads. A pure white light was pouring out. A warm yet intense radiance. Everyone present knew what it meant. ¡°...Isabel.¡± Ban, who had personally witnessed Isabel awaken the Wings of the Goddess, murmured. The moment they realized what was happening, Sharin was the first to dash forward from the sky. The others hurriedly followed. At the forefront, Sharin¡¯s face was more tense than ever before. Her heart pounded restlessly. Hannon¡¯s face kept flashing in her mind. Hannon always pushed himself too hard. He had a strong tendency to prioritize others over himself. If he had been alone, it might have been fine. But the fact that he was with Isabel was even more concerning. ¡®My husband is a fool.¡¯ He had surely thrown himself recklessly into the fray. Sharin felt an overwhelming pressure in her chest. She had never felt such anxiety before. She had only recently admitted to herself that she liked Hannon. She never imagined that love could feel so suffocating and desperate. This pain brought no happiness. Yet, it only made her want to see Hannon even more. She wished for his safety. Dark thoughts kept creeping into her mind. What if something had happened to him? Could she bear it? She didn¡¯t know. Not knowing made it even more terrifying. ¡®Husband.¡¯ Sharin pushed her speed to the limit, racing toward the source of the light. ¡®Husband, husband, husband.¡¯ As she desperately called his name in her heart¡ª BOOOOM! A deafening explosion shook the ground. A colossal being, so massive that its head nearly touched the sky, collapsed to the floor. It was the Gatekeeper of the seventh floor. The entity that allowed no one to enter or leave. And the one who had brought it down stood on the ground, gasping for breath. Sharin¡¯s eyes widened as she recognized the figure. ¡°Bel!¡± Sharin called out Isabel¡¯s name as she descended. ¡°Rin.¡± Isabel, still panting, looked back at her. She was in a wretched state compared to when they had last met. Malnourished, exhausted, covered in wounds. Not a single part of her remained unscathed. But the most troubling thing was the look in her eyes. Her gaze was filled with worry, fear, and urgency. Sharin suddenly felt her heart drop. No. No. Just as she reached Isabel¡¯s side, Isabel slowly spread her wings. And there, nestled in them, was a boy. His leg was nearly torn off, his left arm had been severed long ago. There was not a single uninjured part of his body. His eyes, peacefully shut, showed no sign of opening. ¡°...Ah.¡± Sharin¡¯s trembling hands cupped Hannon¡¯s face. His warmth was so faint that she gasped in shock. He was dying. He was unmistakably dying. Sharin¡¯s face twisted into an expression of pure devastation. Her mana surged wildly around her. It felt like her heart was shattering. Her legs threatened to give out. It was as if the world had crumbled around her. She couldn¡¯t breathe. She had never felt this way before. Even when she had watched her mother die of illness, she had remained composed. But now, seeing this boy on the brink of death, her entire being shattered. And at last, Sharin realized¡ª ¡®I cannot live without him.¡¯ What she had thought was simply affection¡ª It was, in truth, love. Real love. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... he tried to protect me...¡± Isabel spoke, struggling to suppress her emotions. For a moment, rage flared in Sharin¡¯s eyes, but she held it back. It wasn¡¯t Isabel¡¯s fault. She was only trying to take the blame so Sharin wouldn¡¯t drown in her emotions. ¡°KYAAAAH!¡± Just then, Seron, who had been following frantically, let out a scream. She shoved aside Aisha, who had been supporting her, and threw herself toward Hannon. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato! No, no! This can¡¯t happen! Heal him! Hurry, call the Saint, hurry!!!¡± Seron babbled incoherently, her face already ruined by tears. ¡°Everyone, pull yourselves together.¡± At that moment, Iris arrived and spoke sharply. Though she was shaken by Hannon¡¯s condition more than anyone, she was the leader here. More than that, she was the empire¡¯s future empress. She had been trained to withstand any situation. So, despite the turmoil inside, she barely held herself together. ¡°Saint.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already requested reinforcements from the High Priestess. She¡¯s on her way. For now, we need to fortify our defenses.¡± Iris swiftly issued orders, taking deep breaths to steady herself. Hannon¡¯s state made her vision blur, but she bit her lip hard to keep from breaking down. ¡°Isabel.¡± ¡°...Yes, Lady Iris.¡± Isabel responded with a heavy heart, her eyes never leaving Hannon. ¡°I¡¯ll hear the details later. For now, you need healing and rest.¡± Isabel lowered her head. Watching her, Iris exhaled and turned away. As much as she wanted to stay by Hannon¡¯s side, protecting the rescue team was more important right now. As his cousin. As the princess. As the leader. Iris moved forward to command the team. One boy¡¯s injuries had shaken them all, but they had no time to grieve. And thus, the battle of the Autumn Demon Dungeon came to an end. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 142 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 142: Realizing Because I Almost Lost It Do you know when a person dies? ¡®Right now.¡¯ I opened my eyes wide. For a moment, I truly thought that if I closed them, I would die. As my vision gradually adjusted, my surroundings came into focus. A hospital room. It was a hospital room. And from the silence, it seemed to be the middle of the night. ¡®When did I pass out?¡¯ My memory was hazy. I blinked a few times, then flinched as I instinctively tried to move my left shoulder. It was the memory of my left arm being completely blown off. But contrary to my memory, my left arm was still there. Ah, though I couldn''t exactly call it intact. It was covered in scars, with no unscathed areas in sight. A chilling sensation ran through me, and I hurriedly checked my body. ¡®...It''s all attached properly?¡¯ I carefully examined myself and found that Veil Bandages were in place. That meant my identity hadn¡¯t been exposed to the world. I had suffered severe physical damage. I had no idea how things had unfolded. My scattered consciousness slowly started returning. Little by little, the memories of what had happened before I collapsed resurfaced. Crossing the seventh floor¡¯s cycle of reincarnation hole with Isabel. Then, my arms and legs being severed, leading to massive blood loss. On top of that, exhaustion, malnutrition, and the effects of the Heavenly Dragon Transformation all contributed to my blackout. ¡®...This time, I really almost died.¡¯ It had been even more dangerous than when I faced Nikita, the Calamity Dragon. At least back then, I had some countermeasures prepared. This time, I had none. Yet, strangely, I felt no particular emotion about it. The threat of death didn¡¯t instill much fear in me anymore. Once again, I realized just how terrifying the Veil Bandages were. But at least it was better than being paralyzed by fear of death. In this state, I could still enter the Dungeon without issue. I checked my legs as well¡ªthey had been treated successfully. Given the level of treatment, it was clear that a Saint had intervened. ¡®Did they treat me while I was still wearing the Veil Bandages?¡¯ It was unsettling, but considering the Saint¡¯s abilities, it was plausible. If my identity had been exposed, I would have been captured long ago. After all, there was someone here who wasn¡¯t supposed to be. ¡®Somehow, I survived.¡¯ The only regret was that I hadn¡¯t been able to secure the equipment I originally aimed for. ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter. My life is more important.¡¯ As long as I was alive, that was enough. The equipment on the sixth floor hadn¡¯t been a necessity. I had already prepared an alternative. I had just wanted to make things easier for myself. I sighed in relief, glad to have made it back alive. But when I tried to sit up, I found that I couldn''t lift the blanket. I looked down. Following the moonlight streaming through the window, I noticed something¡ªor rather, someone. Two people lay on my bed. One had red hair. The other had deep blue hair. Seron Parmia. Sharin Sazaris. Both of them were curled up on my bed, fast asleep. How long had they been like this? I had no idea, but either way, it was problematic. If I tried to pull the blanket, I¡¯d wake them up. Still, seeing the two of them here reassured me that I had truly made it back alive. All the struggle to bring Isabel back had been worth it. ¡®Speaking of which, where is Isabel?¡¯ Was she safe? I needed to find her first. "Ughh..." At that moment, a sound came from Seron. She stirred, half-opening her sleepy eyes to look at me. Then, her eyes grew wider and wider. Tears welled up in her eyes almost instantly. "Hiiiing... Prince Sweet Potato..." "Seron, calm down. Why are you crying?" I panicked and tried to console her, but she suddenly headbutted me in the chest. Was she trying to finish off a man who had just woken up? As I coughed from the impact, Seron clung to me tightly. "I really, really thought you were going to die, you idiot!" Hearing that, I gave a bitter smile. It seemed like she had seen the state I was in. I must have looked completely wrecked back then. "...Did you come to rescue me?" "When we reached the seventh floor, Bel brought you back." Seron sniffled as she answered. The Dungeon had a different flow of time. Even though we had spent two months in the lower floors, the fact that they had reached us meant they must have pushed themselves to the limit to get there. ¡®They must have set a new record for Dungeon exploration.¡¯ I was grateful that they had come to save me. "Look, I¡¯m fine now." "You idiot, do you have any idea how messed up you were? If it weren¡¯t for the Saint and Saintess, you really would have died! You would have!" So the Saintess had been involved as well. Perhaps she was the reason my identity remained undiscovered. I owed her. She must have noticed the Veil Bandages while treating me and chosen to discreetly cover for me as a favor. ¡®Narea would definitely do that.¡¯ She had been a hero in her past life. She would have more than enough awareness to handle the situation smoothly. I¡¯d have to thank her later. Because of her, I had kept both my life and my freedom. "I believed you''d come to save me." "Hiiiing..." Seeing my reassurances, Seron finally began to calm down. Srrrk¡ª At that moment, Sharin also woke up. As always, she gazed at me with a languid expression. I was about to greet her with a small wave when¡ª Plop¡ª Tears began to silently fall from her eyes. Before I could even react, she just quietly cried. It was the first time I had ever seen Sharin cry. She had always seemed so composed and indifferent. I hurriedly reached out and patted her back. I wasn¡¯t good at dealing with crying women. Sharin then hugged me. Now, I had Seron clinging to one side and Sharin holding onto the other. I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of situation this was, but I couldn''t exactly push them away. As I tried my best to comfort them, Sharin finally spoke. "...I didn¡¯t know." "Didn¡¯t know what?" "That saying ''I like you'' so easily was a mistake." Sharin leaned her head against my chest. "I just thought... being by your side was fun and interesting. I thought it would be nice to stay together. I thought that was liking someone. You were always strange and did the most fascinating things." She was treating me like some kind of rare specimen. But that wasn¡¯t it. Love was far more complex and confusing than that. People could fall in love for the smallest reasons. Even something as simple as laughing together could make someone precious. "But I was wrong. It wasn¡¯t just that." Sharin clenched her fist as if she were feeling a sharp pain in her chest. "I don¡¯t want a world without you." At first, I had found Sharin¡¯s feelings for me puzzling. Seron¡¯s love made sense because we had a pre-existing connection. Her feelings were understandable. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] But Sharin and I had no real prior relationship. As she had said, I had simply amused her. Her affection had always seemed shallow. Perhaps she had gotten jealous when others took an interest in me, igniting her possessiveness. But this time, the real possibility of losing me had changed her. Sharin¡¯s "Mirinae" could see more than anyone realized. And so, out of everyone, she must have seen the clearest vision of a world without me. She couldn¡¯t understand such a world. Sharin tightly gripped my clothes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live painfully in a world like that.¡± She looked up at me. Her eyes, filled with the Milky Way shining brightly under the moonlight, glistened with tears. In Sharin¡¯s world, there was only Sharin. In reality, she was someone who never gave up her place to others. That¡¯s why she was fickle. Her mother had died of syphilis. Moreover, even though her mother had abused her, she had never loved her. From childhood, Sharin had lived only to protect her own place. Since she never gave up her place, she lived a capricious life, leaving lightly when she lost interest. Yet, at some point, I had leaped into her world. And I had shamelessly settled down. At first, it was just curiosity. The one who could lift Isabel. The one who handled magical inscriptions and mysteries. The one who constantly stirred up incidents. The one who took all the blame in the magic academy for her sake. The one who brought the ancient dragon¡¯s magic. The one who learned to wield Zerion¡¯s magic. The one who became her fiance?. The one who kept sparking her interest, even though she was so changeable. That was me. I kept causing trouble everywhere, leaving no room for Sharin¡¯s whims to emerge. She found it fun to watch and even more fun to be a part of. Before I knew it, I had become her fiance? and led her through a whirlwind of emotions. Enough for her to readily admit she liked me. And that had an impact far greater than I had imagined. As I said before, Sharin was fickle. But the moment she gave up her place, even just once¡ª She became someone who swore eternity, not whimsy. She admitted she liked me. Only then did I realize how much that meant to her. ¡°So don¡¯t ever let this happen again.¡± The girl, who had learned what it meant to lose something precious for the first time in her life, pleaded with me. ¡°Don¡¯t make me go through this pain again.¡± Considering the journey ahead, it was a difficult promise. To be honest, I didn¡¯t feel much about it. It was a crisis, and I nearly died. That was all. I kept thinking she didn¡¯t need to worry so much. But my basic common sense told me¡ª That my current state wasn¡¯t normal. ¡®This promise right now...¡¯ Would surely become an important brake to keep me in check. So, I decided to make the promise. A promise not to overdo it¡ªjust to keep that promise. ¡°Alright, I promise.¡± In the quiet of dawn, the tears of two girls finally subsided. Because my survival was the most important thing, they barely managed to stop crying. Letting out a good cry makes you feel relieved. But aside from that, it also brings a strange sense of embarrassment. Because expressing emotions in front of others isn¡¯t easy. Sharin buried her face against me, refusing to show her face anymore. The tips of her ears, flushed red, showed she was feeling embarrassed too. Beside her, so was Seron. Squirm¡ª No, wait. This girl was using the opportunity to snuggle closer to me. I could see the corners of her lips sneakily curl up. This perverted forehead freak. ¡°Seron, if you burrow in any deeper, I¡¯m reporting you for harassment.¡± ¡°Wh-what? H-harassment?!¡± Seron jerked her head up, shouting in shock. Yet, her face had turned as red as a tomato, looking exactly like a pervert caught in the act. ¡°I-I just, well, your scent is nice. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sniffing someone else? Wow, you¡¯re seriously a major pervert.¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s really not! But, ugh, it¡¯s just¡ªit smells so good! Who told you to smell so nice?!¡± Sorry, but I never smelled nice. The only thing on me right now was probably the scent of disinfectant. As I stared at her, exasperated, Seron covered her face with both hands. ¡°What smell are you even talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, like, comforting. Warm and soothing. Right, Sharin, you feel it too, don¡¯t you?¡± Seron hurriedly sought an ally. At that, Sharin slowly turned her head¡ªthen buried her face back into me. Seron¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°You sly fox! What are you doing, taking advantage of this moment?! Get off of him!¡± ¡°Nooo, he¡¯s my husband.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his fiance?, not his wife yet!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get married.¡± Seron shook Sharin furiously, and Sharin clung to me even tighter. Which meant I, too, started swaying along with her. What the hell is this chaos? I feel like throwing up. Please, stop. ¡°Gyaaah! Prince Sweet Potato! Do something and pry her off!¡± Me, get Sharin off? Even if I used Heavenly Dragon Transformation, that seemed impossible. Realizing she couldn¡¯t pry Sharin off, Seron suddenly lunged at me instead, tightly wrapping her arms around mine as if declaring war. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato is mine! I confessed first!¡± ¡°My husband.¡± Seron and Sharin glared fiercely at each other. It looked like a red badger and a blue fox fighting over territory. And as the one being fought over, I was in trouble. ¡°Both of you, stop¡ª¡± ¡°What a lovely time you¡¯re having.¡± A voice suddenly sent chills down my spine. Turning my head with a stiff motion, I saw a pair of crimson ruby eyes glinting coldly. Iris Hysirion. I had no idea when she had arrived, but she stood there silently, without a sound. Meeting my eyes, she smiled faintly. ¡°Having two girls at your side¡ªmust be nice.¡± ¡°Iris, this isn¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°I risked my life to save you, thinking you were in danger. But the moment you wake up, you¡¯re playing around with women?¡± Her voice was sharper than usual today. More than that, she was still treating me as Hannon. Which meant she hadn¡¯t found out my true identity yet. ¡°And you two.¡± Iris turned her gaze to Seron and Sharin, who were still locked in a fierce battle of wills. ¡°Hannon is my little brother. He¡¯s not yours¡ªhe¡¯s mine.¡± With that absurd declaration, she threw more fuel onto the fire. Seron and Sharin slowly turned their heads toward Iris. Both of them knew I wasn¡¯t really Hannon. So they exchanged glances, then¡ª ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Without words, their eyes communicated. Then, as if nothing had happened, they each tightened their grip on my arms. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Even you, Lady Iris, can¡¯t have her.¡± Iris raised an eyebrow. A silent question¡ª"Are you really defying a princess?¡± But neither Seron nor Sharin flinched. Fierce gazes clashed between the three of them. ¡°So you¡¯re picking a fight.¡± Iris cracked her knuckles. If she joined in, it would be the end. Unable to tolerate the situation any longer, I raised both arms in surrender. Creak¡ª At that moment, the hospital room door opened. Hania stood there. ¡°Lady Iris, the doctor is calling for Hannon.¡± Behind her stood the doctor. With the specialist¡¯s arrival, the battle was put to an end. As I sighed in relief, Hania met my gaze and winked. Hania, what a wonderful woman. I felt like crying. As expected, my ex-girlfriend was the only one who took care of me. I quickly got up from my seat and decided to go see the doctor. ¡°Hannon, you know you were really in serious danger this time, right?¡± As I passed by the door, Hania casually spoke up. It seemed she was worried about me too. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Perfectly fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to act like you¡¯re not. The doctor said you might have post-traumatic stress disorder. You should get a thorough check-up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that weak. It¡¯s just a couple of missing limbs.¡± ¡°......¡± Hania furrowed her brows slightly and stared at me. ¡°Hannon... that¡¯s not something you can just say ¡®just¡¯ about.¡± Damn, I messed up. Trying to sound carefree only made her more worried. ¡°I¡¯ll go get checked up right away.¡± Under Hania¡¯s strange gaze, I quickly left the room. I should be more careful with my words from now on. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 143 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 143: The Main Heroine and a Third-Rate Extra The autumn dungeon, filled with countless troubles and dangers, was finally behind me. I returned safely and underwent an additional examination by a doctor. "It''s almost a miracle¡ªthere seem to be no abnormalities. There''s no immediate sign of mental aftereffects either." And with that, I was officially declared fully recovered. I would have to thank the Saint and the Saintess multiple times. ¡®Good thing I was careful about my emotional flaws¡ªthey didn''t get noticed.¡¯ It also helped that the doctor focused mainly on aftereffects. Since unnecessary concern would be a hassle, I should continue to be cautious. "You¡¯ll have a meeting with the professors tomorrow, so keep that in mind." After that, Iris continued speaking to me like a truly caring older sister, explaining everything in detail. To anyone watching, she was no different from a guardian. "So let Hannon rest already." With those final words, Iris gave a warning to Seron and Sharin. Neither of them protested, as if they didn¡¯t want to trouble me any further. "Prince Sweet Potato." Still, Seron seemed to have something left to say. She approached me and whispered so no one else could hear. "R-Remember our date." Ah, right. That was a thing. When I nodded, Seron pouted briefly before swiftly turning around. Her expression was as if she had resolved herself for a desperate battle. I hated to admit it, but she was a little cute. After all the ups and downs, I safely left the hospital. ¡®Come to think of it, I forgot to ask about Isabel.¡¯ Given the situation, it had slipped my mind. But I soon realized I didn¡¯t need to ask. On the path leading back to the male dormitory, I saw something in the distance. Under the moonlight, golden honey-blonde hair shimmered. Like a sun rising in the night sky. Isabel shone beautifully, befitting the title of the main heroine. "Isabel." It was clear she had been waiting for me. When I called her name, Isabel turned to look at me. Her eyes wavered. For a brief moment, I could sense countless emotions passing through her. But soon, she steadied herself, suppressing her emotions before speaking. "I''m relieved you''re okay." "I''m pretty sturdy." Hearing my response, Isabel fell silent. Then, she bit her lip tightly and shook her head. "...You''re not sturdy." She denied my toughness. "You''re not made of steel¡ªyou''re human." Not steel, but human. During this battle, I had lost an arm and a leg. ¡®Even I couldn''t do anything against the maximum physical penetration of the Dark Bug.¡¯ For something like that, Sharin was needed. "Then I just need to become stronger." "Why is that always your answer?" Because durability is everything. "...I won¡¯t say you didn¡¯t need to fight so hard." After all, it was because I struggled that I survived. That was undeniable. "But you shouldn¡¯t have ended up like this." Isabel stopped in front of me. Her eyes were filled with tears. Her gaze lingered on the scars hidden beneath my bandages. "If you keep going like this, you''ll die." She grabbed my collar tightly. Her small fists trembled, as if she couldn''t bear to lose anything more. The late autumn breeze scattered fallen leaves around us. Leaves that had already died could no longer turn green again. She had already lost her older brother and Lucas. After losing them both, she had nearly fallen into complete despair. It was I who had helped her stand again. I knew better than anyone¡ªIsabel relied on me more than anyone else. I hoped she would one day stand on her own, but that wasn¡¯t something that could happen overnight. "Isabel." So, I had to tell her. "I''m not going to die." I didn¡¯t cherish my own body. The Veil Bandages erased love, anger, and sorrow¡ªbut in truth, what it was truly erasing was me, myself. I couldn''t love, I couldn''t be angry, I couldn''t grieve. And among those, the loss of emotions toward others was secondary¡ªwhat was disappearing most was my own sense of self. Even so, despite having already lost one emotion and now losing others, I could still say this: "I will never die until I achieve my goal." Even if I didn¡¯t care for my own well-being, I would never betray my goal. In the real world, I had already experienced a complete and utter collapse once. When my goal crumbled, all that was left was emptiness. And I despised that emptiness. That kind of void could destroy a person in the cruelest way possible. I never wanted to experience that again. At the same time, I understood the joy of moving forward toward a goal. ¡®Even if the Veil Bandages erases all three emotions from me...¡¯ I still had joy. I still had the power to smile brighter than anyone else. The joy of chasing a goal. As long as I had that, I would never stop moving forward. That¡¯s why I would never die. If I died, I wouldn¡¯t be able to complete the story. "This world gave me a second chance, and now, it has become my goal." From the day my life crumbled because of sports. From the day I fled into my own little escape. And now, it had become my everything. "And that includes you, Isabel." Isabel was the main heroine of Flame Butterfly. Even without Lucas, I would never allow her life to be destroyed. Because if it were Lucas, he would have done whatever it took to save Isabel. "So, Isabel." Her tear-streaked face came into view. She was staring at me desperately. "I will not die." No matter what happens, I will remain right here. Even if it rains, even if it snows, even if a storm comes, I will stay right here. So, Isabel. Even if you one day stand on your own, it¡¯s okay. Because I will always be here, making sure you never fall. A single tear fell down Isabel¡¯s cheek. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] It landed on a fallen leaf. The leaf, having already died, could no longer be revived. But that was fine. The water that soaked into the leaf would help new life grow elsewhere. Her tears would become the guide leading her toward a new beginning. I smiled. Because joy was something that could never be erased, I smiled brightly. "Why?" At my smile, Isabel asked a question. "Why am I part of your goal?" She wanted to ask why I was helping her so much. She had held back this question, waiting for the right moment after I returned from the dungeon. "We made a promise, didn¡¯t we?" The night slowly faded, and the sky began to turn blue. "To reveal the truth." I wasn¡¯t sure if this would be the right answer. But perhaps my presence here¡ªbeing reborn as Vikamon¡ªwas the will of this world. After all, I had taken over the body of someone who had the motivation to save Isabel. ¡¸If you ever find yourself in danger, I will repay the debt of my life by helping you.¡¹ That was the vow Vikamon once made to Lucas. Even though he had tried to kill Lucas, he had also owed him his life. But that vow had never been fulfilled. Because Vikamon had failed to save Lucas. So now, I had inherited that vow. I couldn¡¯t save Lucas, but I could at least save Isabel. The bandages wrapped around my body slowly unraveled. My hair turned white. Before I knew it, I had grown taller than Isabel, my frame becoming broader. And my eyes¡ªnow glowed with amber. Scars, including lightning-shaped ones, became visible all over my body. They were the results of all my efforts. Isabel¡¯s eyes widened. She had seen this form once before. To her, I might have been the sworn enemy who had tormented Lucas so cruelly. Vikamon Niflheim. That was me. The wheels of fate keep turning. And tomorrow¡¯s sun will rise. As the rising sun illuminated the world, Isabel¡¯s hair shone like the sun itself. ¡°You... it was you.¡± Isabel spoke, her voice overflowing with emotion. ¡°Are you disgusted?¡± She grabbed my clothes tightly with both hands, as if she had no intention of ever letting go. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would be.¡± She looked up at me with tear-filled eyes. Before I knew it, she was smiling, following my lead. ¡°How could I ever be disgusted by the person who saved me?¡± I believed in Isabel. I believed that she would trust me. That¡¯s why I revealed my true identity. Fortunately, my faith in her was not misplaced. As I let out a sigh of relief, Isabel spoke again. ¡°You saved me because of your promise to Lucas, didn¡¯t you?¡± She already knew about the promise Lucas and I had made. ¡°Lucas told me once before. He said you weren¡¯t all that bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a rough person.¡± ¡°Yeah, you really are.¡± She agreed without the slightest hesitation. It hurt. At that moment, Isabel¡¯s head gently leaned against my chest. ¡°Really, really rough.¡± Tears continued to stream from her eyes. Amidst the falling autumn leaves of the morning, I slowly stroked her hair. A silent praise for all the battles she had fought. * * * After finding out that Hannon was actually Vikamon, Isabel had been so embarrassed about crying in front of him that she quickly ran away. Vikamon didn¡¯t bother stopping her. Isabel ran straight back to the dormitory. Maybe she had run too fast. Her heart was pounding far too hard. ¡®I feel like I can¡¯t breathe.¡¯ She hurriedly grabbed some water and gulped it down. Even as the cold liquid flowed into her body, her heart refused to calm down. This was bad. Maybe something had gone wrong because of the battle. ¡°Bel, where have you beeeen?¡± Just then, a voice called out from inside the room. Sharin had peeked her head out and was looking at Isabel. Isabel had thought Sharin would already be asleep since she had returned earlier. Not expecting her to still be awake, Isabel quickly patted her own cheeks and replied, ¡°Oh, uh, I went to see someone. I had to say thank you.¡± Then, it suddenly hit her. She had forgotten to actually say thank you. Her eyes rolled as she debated what to do. Should she go back and express her gratitude? But he must be exhausted too. She couldn¡¯t hold him up any longer. Then why... Why did she feel like she wanted to see him again, right this moment? Her heart was pounding wildly again. Her face was heating up on its own. Maybe she was just embarrassed. After all, she had cried her eyes out in front of a man despite being a grown woman. ¡°Bel?¡± Sharin called out to her again. Isabel flinched and looked up. Sharin was staring at her with a blank expression. There was a mix of emotions in her eyes. Isabel couldn¡¯t quite figure out what those emotions meant, but her face was so hot she couldn¡¯t bear to keep looking up. ¡°S-Sorry, I¡¯m going to go wash up!¡± She needed to dump cold water over her head¡ªfast. With that thought, Isabel dashed into the private bathroom. Sharin, watching her leave with a dazed look, slowly puffed out her cheeks for some reason. ¡°I¡¯m gonna scold youuu.¡± Soon, the only sound in the room was the quiet noise of Sharin practicing shadow boxing. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 144 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 144: I¡¯ve Become Popular Two Young Heroes Who Returned Alive from the Ninth Floor of the Demon Dungeon! This was the major headline in this morning¡¯s newspaper. Is this really something worth such a big headline? It seems like the imperial family has been in turmoil lately. This is probably just a distraction. I even talked about this with Professor Vega. Since I survived the ninth floor of the Demon Dungeon, I needed information about the environment there. During our discussion, I informed her that there were traces of a door opening on the ninth floor. "There¡¯s a possibility that an Apostle emerged." Vega pondered deeply over my words before nodding. "The fact that the Demon Dungeon opened so quickly this time might be related. You did well finding out." She praised me for gathering this information. "There''s someone in my generation who has studied the Demon Dungeon in detail. I¡¯ll consult them." "Please do." If Vega trusts them, then it should be fine to leave it to them. I just hope that nothing serious comes of it. Regardless, thanks to this event, I¡¯ve become a well-known figure at the academy. Even the first-year students all remember my name. I suppose I¡¯ve been making a name for myself recently, but I never expected to find myself in this kind of situation. I blinked at the female student standing in front of me. For the record, this was my first time seeing her. She was a year below me, and she handed me a love letter with her head bowed. "Uh... why are you giving me this?" As I took the letter, she quickly blurted out the words she had been preparing. "I was drawn to you after watching your incredible performance in the individual match! But when I heard that you might not return, my heart sank... That¡¯s when I realized I have feelings for you!" She really put effort into this. I couldn''t be too harsh on someone who was confessing their feelings. But that didn¡¯t mean I could accept it. "Sorry, I have a fiance?e." I decided to use my pre-prepared excuse. "That¡¯s okay!" However, she didn¡¯t back down. "An engagement is just something arranged by adults!" The students at Zerion Academy sure are bold. Even so, I couldn¡¯t just let this slide. "I¡¯m really sorry, but I don¡¯t have any interest in dating anyone right now." I gently placed the letter back into her hands and walked away, leaving the heartbroken girl behind. ¡®I never expected to be called out just to receive a confession.¡¯ Life sure has its surprises. Back when I was actively competing, I was popular among the guys, but never among the girls. I guess you never really know how life will turn out. ¡®My reputation has skyrocketed too much.¡¯ The scale of the events I¡¯ve been involved in recently has been massive. My name was already spreading by word of mouth, and with the individual tournament and now this major headline, everything escalated rapidly. At that moment, I noticed a familiar red head peeking out from behind a wall. She pouted her lips. "Must be nice, huh? Getting confessions now and all." Seron Parmia. As always, her forehead was gleaming. "It¡¯s nice to be liked by someone." "Hmph, you look way too happy about it." "You¡¯d feel the same." Seron flinched slightly and averted her gaze, then hesitantly tugged at my sleeve. "Well, if... if you¡¯d like, I could love you even more." If she had a tail, it would be wagging furiously. But then, her expression suddenly darkened. "Now that I think about it, this is ridiculous. Why is everyone making such a fuss all of a sudden? You usually just call me ¡®Prince Sweet Potato¡¯ and complain." Seron had always been by my side. But even her ears had picked up how noisy the academy had become about me. Not to mention Isabel¡ªshe had always been famous at the academy. "Isn¡¯t it a good thing that people see you in a better light?" "I just don¡¯t like how quickly they change their tune." To be fair, Seron didn¡¯t like me at first either. But after spending so much time together, we naturally ended up where we are now. If I accepted her feelings, we could start dating immediately. But I don¡¯t know what love is. I couldn¡¯t do that. If I were to date someone, I¡¯d want it to be serious. I don¡¯t want to enter a shallow relationship that disrespects the other person¡¯s feelings. "Yeah, not many people recognized my good points as early as you did, Seron." "That¡¯s right. So treat me well. Appreciate me more. Be grateful that such a pretty girl likes you!" Hearing me compliment her made her puff up with pride, spouting whatever came to her mind. She really is consistent. "By the way, Seron, I was thinking of going out today." Seron and I had made a promise. Right now, we were in a short three-day break after the Autumn Demon Dungeon Battle. It was just enough time to go out for a bit. The moment I brought up our planned outing, Seron¡¯s expression shifted instantly. Her eyes sparkled with excitement. "Finally! I need to get ready, so meet me in front of the dorm in an hour and a half!" "You need an hour and a half just to get ready?" "You really don¡¯t understand anything, do you? Girls take time to prepare!" "Girls?" Before she could pounce on me, I quickly made my escape. Which left me with an hour and a half of free time. I didn¡¯t have many clothes besides my uniform. Hannon¡¯s wardrobe consisted mostly of casual clothes, and nothing particularly fancy. So, I was just aimlessly heading toward the boys'' dormitory when I spotted another familiar figure. Messy hair that looked like a broom, round glasses, and a small frame. Foara was peeking around the entrance of the boys'' dormitory, scanning the surroundings suspiciously. His behavior was so shady that I instinctively approached him quietly. Then, just as he turned to look the other way, I placed my hand on his shoulder. "Gotcha, you little rascal." "Gyaaah!" Foara shrieked and tumbled to the ground. I wasn¡¯t expecting such an intense reaction. "Foara, why do you look so guilty?" "Ah, senior Hannon." Foara sighed in relief and slowly got up, then glanced around cautiously before letting out another sigh. "It¡¯s just... Senior Beaquirin has been acting really strange lately." "Beaquirin?" Beaquirin Monem. The top spirit mage. Before Foara came along, she was the number one student in the Special Magic Department¡¯s Spirit Studies division. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] But after Foara contracted a Spirit King, Beaquirin was pushed to second place. For her, Foara was a bitter rival. "Did something happen?" Hearing the question, Foara let out a sigh. It seemed like he had been through quite a bit. "Even before the individual match, she didn¡¯t really like me. But after I won, she follows me wherever I go and keeps spying on me with spirits." Spying with spirits. Hearing that, my gaze turned peculiar. "She also keeps saying I¡¯m too thin and small, so she brings me lunchboxes every day, insisting that I need to eat. But the seasoning is really strange. And every time, she asks me if it tastes good. I think she¡¯s trying to torment me." "......." I couldn¡¯t say anything. Because all of this was an event that occurred when Beaquirin''s affection level reached a certain point. "Why does senior Beaquirin dislike me so much? She¡¯s already amazing¡ªso much so that I respect her. If I did something wrong, I¡¯d like to know." Foara looked dejected. Was this how Card felt when he looked at me? Now, I understood why he always looked at me with such a disappointed face. "Foara, what do you think of Beaquirin?" Foara raised his head and gave a sheepish smile. "She¡¯s the most impressive spirit scholar senior I know. Even with her talent, she never stops working hard." A character who is not only talented but also puts in effort. That was Beaquirin. "Compared to her, the only thing special about me is my contract with the Spirit Lord. Other than that, I¡¯m nothing noteworthy. Maybe she dislikes me because of that." "Because you defeated her in the individual match?" During the international individual match, it was Foara who defeated Beaquirin. It hadn¡¯t been a one-sided battle¡ªrather, it had been a close match. That fight had clearly been a battle of perseverance. Which one of them had more endurance? And in the end, the one who had just a bit more was Foara. "To be honest, the only reason I won was thanks to you, senior Hannon." "I wasn¡¯t even there." "Haha, right before I was about to collapse, I remembered how you always stand your ground against your enemies." Foara clenched his fists tightly. As a spirit mage, he didn¡¯t have much physical strength, but the determination in his grip was real. "You always show unwavering will, Senior." I hadn¡¯t expected this. "If I hadn¡¯t thought of you at that moment, I would¡¯ve lost." I never imagined that my actions would influence others this much. "I won because of you, Senior." Foara looked at me with eyes shining brightly. It was the complete opposite of what I had seen long ago, during the boycott. Back then, there had been no light in his eyes. Just like how many people connected to me had changed, so had Foara. For some reason, that fact made me happy. Because it made me feel like I could change even more people in the future. "Foara." So, I decided to tell him. "Run." Before I even finished speaking, Beaquirin had already lunged at Foara. "Aaaah!" "Foara, my dear junior, say that again if you dare?" Beaquirin pinned Foara down and mercilessly squished his cheeks. She must have been secretly eavesdropping through her spirit, even though Foara was contracted to a Spirit Lord. That was some serious determination. "You really don¡¯t understand people¡¯s feelings at all!" "I-I¡¯m sorry!" I agreed. Watching Foara repeatedly apologize, I felt a bit sorry for him. But in the end, love isn¡¯t one-sided¡ªit has to be mutual. This was something Beaquirin had to resolve herself. "Good luck." I just hoped Foara wouldn¡¯t break under the pressure as I quietly stepped back. If I got involved now, it might get troublesome. ¡®I should get ready to meet Seron.¡¯ That¡¯s what I was thinking as I backed away. "Hannon." Then, suddenly, my name was called. I turned toward the familiar voice and saw navy-blue hair. A girl with a rather sulky expression was staring at me. "Sharin?" Before I could even question her sudden appearance, she walked up to me and raised her fist. Thump! Sharin lightly thumped my chest with a displeased expression. "What¡¯s wrong?" Even as I asked, she silently threw a few more soft punches. With my body as tough as steel, they felt like nothing more than featherlight taps. But after a few more punches, she seemed satisfied. She looked proud, as if she had just scolded a wrongdoer. "Husband, stop charming people left and right." I had no idea what I had done wrong. "You¡¯re going on a date with Seron, right?" "Yeah, I was just getting ready to head out." I couldn¡¯t lie, so I answered truthfully. Sharin immediately swung another soft punch at me. "Take me with you." What was this now? [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 145 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 145: Seron¡¯s Lucky Day Inside the women¡¯s dormitory, Seron was brimming with excitement. Hannon¡ªno, more precisely, a date with Vikamon. She had been waiting so long for this moment ever since they made their promise. ¡®My fortune is great today!¡¯ Checking her daily fortune, it declared today to be the luckiest day. Seron had always been plagued by misfortune. But today, luck was on her side, and she couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. Her heart pounded, and her face kept flushing with anticipation. ¡®Phew, I never thought I''d be like this.¡¯ Her gaze landed on the mirror. She had asked the dormitory¡¯s head maid for help with her makeup, and now her reflection shone in the glass. Her hair, tied up with soft curls, was dyed a beautiful shade of red. A hint of blush dusted her cheeks, her eyeliner was slightly lighter than her natural hair color, and her lips were a deep crimson. Anyone who knew the usual Seron would be stunned by how breathtaking she looked. And unlike her usual style, her forehead was partly covered by her bangs. She wore a scarlet blouse and a black skirt¡ªan outfit she had chosen specifically for this occasion. It carried a touch of mature elegance, something she didn¡¯t usually exude. Seron, feeling slightly unfamiliar with her new look, lightly tapped her bangs with her fingers. Then, staring into the mirror, she smiled brightly. ¡®I can seduce anyone like this.¡¯ But she only needed to captivate one person. Everyone else didn¡¯t matter. Hannon Irey¡ªthe man who was actually Vikamon Niflheim. Seron only wanted to capture his heart. Placing a hand over her chest, she took a deep breath in and out before smiling at her reflection once more. Vikamon didn¡¯t understand love. And it was her mission to teach him. "He¡¯s going to fall for me so hard, he¡¯ll never be able to escape!" Everything was ready. Even the light scent of floral perfume on her skin felt perfect. With confidence, Seron stepped out of the dormitory. Everyone who saw her could tell she was headed for a date, and the gazes of other girls followed her. But she didn¡¯t care. Today, I am the most beautiful! She radiated that confidence. "Have you been waiting?" As Seron stepped outside the women¡¯s dorm, her expression instantly froze. Because standing next to the man she loved was a familiar face. A woman with a mysterious aura, even without a touch of makeup. Her deep blue hair shimmered with a faint starlight, as if it needed no maintenance to remain breathtaking. Her eyes sparkled like a galaxy. Even as a fellow woman, Seron couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed. This girl had something Seron didn¡¯t¡ªan inexplicable allure. Her naturally drooping eyes, when paired with a faint smile, were enough to make anyone melt. And yet, despite her beauty, she remained utterly indifferent to everyone. She was like a cat¡ªone that exuded effortless elegance. If Iris was a noble, long-haired feline raised in luxury, this girl was a fox, basking freely under the warm sun. Sharin Sazaris. She was glued to Hannon¡¯s side. On the day of Seron¡¯s date! "...What are you doing?" Seron¡¯s excitement plummeted. Her eyes locked onto Hannon, silently demanding an explanation. "Seron, this is..." "Why are you with another girl on our date?" Seron liked him. Whether it was Vikamon¡¯s past self, who had shown her love for the first time, or Hannon¡¯s current self, who made her fall in love all over again¡ªshe adored him. But she wasn¡¯t the only one who saw his charm. At first, people weren¡¯t sure about him. But soon, his magnetism drew countless admirers to his side. It was frustrating, but she couldn¡¯t deny that the man she loved was incredibly attractive. That just meant one thing¡ªshe had to win. Seron refused to lose. But still, seeing another girl clinging to him filled her with unbearable jealousy. "I¡¯m coming tooo." Sharin spoke in her usual slow drawl. But her sharp gaze was fixed squarely on Seron. Sharin was usually indifferent to others. But when it came to Hannon, she was different. Seron had been keeping an eye on Sharin for a while now. At some point, she had gone from indifferent to deeply in love with Hannon. A rival. Sharin was her competitor in love. And there was one area where Sharin had the upper hand. She was his fiance?e. Even if their engagement had been arranged to protect Hannon¡¯s life, an engagement was still an engagement. It had been publicly announced by the kingdom. Even so, Seron wasn¡¯t intimidated in the slightest. She boldly stepped closer to Sharin. Though both of them were on the shorter side, Seron was the smaller of the two. She had to tilt her head up to meet Sharin¡¯s eyes. "I said it¡¯s a date. A date. Do you not understand what that means?" A date was something between two people who had feelings for each other. Two people. Seron emphasized that point. But Sharin wasn¡¯t about to back down either. She took a step closer to Seron, looking down at her. Her ample figure momentarily distracted Seron¡¯s gaze. This is a cheap trick that only works on men! Seron felt her temper rising. "A husband going on a date with another woman¡ªwhy would I let that happen?" "Who said he¡¯s your husband?! You¡¯re just engaged!" "An engagement is a promise of marriageee." That was the one thing Seron couldn¡¯t refute. She turned sharply to Hannon. "Prince Annoying! Get engaged to me too!" "...You¡¯re asking for a double engagement?" "I don¡¯t care! Just do it!" Seron was relentless. Sharin, however, playfully stuck out her tongue and wrapped her arms around Hannon¡¯s once more. "Tooo bad~ I did it first." The smug look on Sharin¡¯s face made Seron¡¯s blood boil. She¡¯s not human. She¡¯s a fox! And foxes were meant to be hunted. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] "Fight me." Seron clenched her fists and raised them. "We¡¯re settling this today." Sharin didn¡¯t hesitate. Sharin reached into the inside of her academy robe without hesitation. Then, she pulled out her staff. "Hmph, just what I wanted." The situation was on the verge of an all-out fight. Seeing this, Hannon raised his hand and pressed down on both of their heads. "Enough. Stop it." No matter what, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch them fight for real. "Tsk." At Hannon¡¯s intervention, Seron pouted her lips. "Sharin, today is the day I was supposed to go on a date with Seron." With that, Hannon made the situation clear. Hearing this, the pout on Seron¡¯s lips slowly disappeared. Just the fact that Hannon was taking her side made her feel better again. She never expected that a single man could make her emotions swing this much. But if it felt good, then it felt good. "Besides, you''re not usually this stubborn. What''s going on?" As he said, Sharin wasn¡¯t the type to insist on something so strongly. When Hannon pointed that out, Sharin glanced at him. Then, after letting out a short sigh, she spoke. "The Remnant of the Ancient Dragon." Sharin gave a more reasonable explanation than expected. "It¡¯s time for the regular check-up." The Remnant of the Ancient Dragon that was engraved on Hannon. It held great potential for danger. Sharin''s words, saying she had come to check on it, made Hannon tilt his head. Since she monitored it regularly, it wasn¡¯t an urgent matter. "And." As expected, there was something else. Sharin looked at Hannon with a sullen expression, then abruptly turned around. "I''m not telling you." She seemed upset about something, but she wouldn¡¯t say what it was. Without another word, Sharin turned and walked away. Watching her retreating figure in silence, Hannon pressed the back of his neck for a moment. Then, letting out a sigh, he turned to Seron. "Seron, we¡¯re late. Let¡¯s go." "Mm, hmm, well, okay." Seron felt a little better. As Hannon walked ahead, Seron followed beside him. They rode a reserved carriage and left the academy outskirts. Soon, a shopping district near the academy came into view. Seron¡¯s face subtly changed, becoming a little more bashful. The realization that she was really on a date with Hannon started sinking in. Now that they were here, she suddenly felt embarrassed. Seron kept fiddling with the slightly wrinkled hem of her skirt. Hannon gazed outside, following the sunlight streaming in through the carriage window. Seron glanced at his profile. Before, she had never paid much attention to his face. But now, maybe because she liked him, everything about him looked handsome. At this rate, no matter how Hannon looked, she would probably still like him. ''This is bad. Really bad.'' Seron shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. In the meantime, the carriage came to a stop on the street. "We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s get off." Hannon was the first to open the door and step out. Then, naturally, he extended his hand toward Seron. Seron stared at him for a moment. "Where did you even learn this kind of thing?" "It''s just common courtesy for the person who gets off first." For someone who seemed completely uninterested in women, he sure had a habit of doing things that made hearts flutter. Sometimes, Seron wondered if he was actually very experienced with women. There was something about his actions that suggested familiarity. ''Well.'' Seron had done her research on Vikamon. As a result, she learned that he had always been famous for his looks. Even if he lacked any outstanding talents, his face alone was exceptional. Vikamon had the rugged, masculine features of a wild man. Because of that, he had become the first love of many girls. For someone like him, it was probably natural to be familiar with women. That thought dampened her mood a little, but it was fine. Right now, she was the one standing next to him. Seron took Hannon¡¯s hand and stepped down from the carriage. ¡®Today, I¡¯m the main character!¡¯ With that thought, Seron straightened her back proudly. "Junior." A voice she had heard somewhere before reached Seron¡¯s ears. Before she could react, Hannon¡¯s head had already turned toward the voice instead of her. His eyes widened in surprise. Seron, taken aback by his strong reaction, slowly turned her head. Her own eyes widened as well. Standing there was a woman with dark brown hair, draped in a robe. But Seron recognized the face beneath the hood. And that face made her heart sink. She had looked into Vikamon¡¯s past. She knew who he once loved. She also suspected that his return to the academy might have something to do with her. Nikita Cynthia. The former vice president of Zerion Academy. The woman who was rumored to have died in the demon dungeon. And yet, here she was, standing right before them. Today was supposed to be Seron¡¯s lucky day. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 146 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 146: The Luckiest Day Ever Near Zerion Academy. Seeing Nikita again, despite saying goodbye until next year, filled me with confusion. I hadn''t expected her to reappear at this moment. Was it just a coincidence? That thought crossed my mind, but looking at Nikita¡¯s face, I knew it wasn¡¯t. She had come here to see me. "Nikita, how come¡ª" "...I heard you were in danger." Word had spread recently that Isabel and I had been transported to the ninth floor of the Demon Dungeon. Nikita must have heard about it too. She glanced briefly at Seron, who was standing beside me. She didn¡¯t know what kind of relationship I had with Seron yet. So, in front of Seron, she called me "junior." It was also inconvenient for Nikita if people knew she was alive. But for her to rush here like this... she must have been really worried about me. "That makes sense. If I had heard you had been transported to the ninth floor, I would¡¯ve run here in a panic too." Having someone worry about me was something to be grateful for. So, when I expressed my thanks, Nikita gave a gentle smile. "You overdid it again, didn¡¯t you?" She grabbed my collar and let out a sigh. I must have pushed myself too hard so often that it was already a given in her mind. "You''re still the same, junior." "They say sudden changes can be fatal. I have to stay the same if I want to keep living." Nikita laughed again. She seemed to enjoy our conversation. A beautiful woman¡¯s laughter was the best reward. I felt a sense of satisfaction fill my heart. Then, I suddenly realized¡ªI had momentarily forgotten about Seron, who was standing right next to me. I had been so caught up in reuniting with Nikita that I hadn¡¯t even thought about her. "Seron, Senior Nikita is¡ª" Just as I turned to explain, I saw Seron clenching her fists tightly, her head lowered. "Seron?" When I called her name, her shoulders flinched. Then, all of a sudden, she lifted her head and smacked me on the back with a bright smile. "Good for you, Prince Sweet Potato! Now that Senior Nikita is safe, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about!" She hadn¡¯t listened to our conversation at all. "You finally reunited! I¡¯m fine, so why don¡¯t you two go have a meal together?" With those words, she spun around and dashed away. Her sudden action left me stunned, unable to stop her. Why was she acting like this all of a sudden? As the thought crossed my mind, my gaze returned to Nikita. She was watching Seron¡¯s retreating figure. "That girl... she likes you, junior." Only then did I fully understand Seron''s actions. I¡ªno, Vikamon¡ªhad once loved Nikita. Even though he never confessed, everyone knew he had feelings for her. Seron, on the other hand, had been openly expressing her feelings for me. For someone like her, our unexpected reunion must have felt... It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what she was feeling. "Junior, I''m sorry. I must have interrupted something." Nikita looked at me apologetically. "Do you like that girl too?" Like her? I fell silent at the question. Through the Veil Bandages, I had lost my ability to love. No matter how much someone liked me, my heart had long since stopped beating. ¡®What I¡¯m doing now...¡¯ It was nothing more than responding based on what I had learned from past experiences. This was the best I could do. "I don''t know." But that didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t want to love. I was grateful for Seron and Sharin¡¯s feelings toward me, and I wanted to give something back. "That¡¯s why I keep trying to regain it." I would give it my all. Because that¡¯s just who I was¡ªa simple, stubborn fool. Even for something like this, I would give it my all. "Until I can properly return the feelings that are directed at me. I have to." Nikita looked at me, her small frame filled with a newfound strength in her gaze. "There¡¯s a lot more I want to ask, but I¡¯ll save it for later. I interrupted by accident, after all." She smiled warmly. "You know, junior? I like that about you. The way you put your whole heart into others¡ªit makes you an amazing person." I used to be the one complimenting her all the time. Now, she was the one complimenting me. "You sure are generous with your praise. Did you learn that from someone?" "I had a dear junior who was really good at giving compliments. Thanks to him, my self-esteem improved a lot." We really got along well. No wonder I had spent an entire semester assisting her. "Don''t forget this." She nudged my shoulder lightly, as if etching her words into me. "I''ll help you get your emotions back too. Just like you helped me get my life back." Something inside me swelled with emotion. "Now, hurry up and go after her." She had noticed my urgency to follow Seron. "Nikita, don¡¯t worry. I have no plans to die before graduating from the Academy." "You made it back from the ninth floor of the Demon Dungeon, so I believe you. But still..." Nikita turned to where Seron had disappeared. "I¡¯ll only hold back until the end of this year. After that, no more." What did she mean by that? She didn¡¯t seem willing to explain, only smiling mysteriously. "See you next year for real this time." She waved at me. Though her face was full of regret, I couldn¡¯t leave Seron alone any longer. "Yeah. See you next year." With a final farewell, I hurried after Seron. As I reached the streets, I saw the crowd moving busily. But Seron was nowhere to be found. "Excuse me, have you seen a red-haired girl?" As I asked around, the sky started to drizzle. Swaaah¡ª And soon, the rain poured down fiercely. It had been sunny just moments ago¡ªwhat was the sky so upset about? I quickened my pace, desperate to find Seron. After running for some time, I saw people scrambling to take shelter from the rain. And among them, a lone figure stood motionless in the middle of the street. Her long red hair, which she had styled with such care, was now soaked and clinging to her. Her clothes, completely drenched, were stealing away her warmth in the autumn air. "Seron!" At the sound of my voice, she flinched and turned toward me. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Then, as if realizing something, she gasped and covered her face. It seemed like her makeup was coming off because of the rain. ¡°W-Why are you here?!¡± I stopped running at her outburst. ¡°What do you mean, why? I came out today for a date with you.¡± The reason I was here today was for my date with Seron. There was no other reason. Seron knew this. So she must have known I would follow her as well. But Seron couldn¡¯t meet my eyes. The rain poured even harder. ¡°Seron.¡± ¡°......¡± Her shoulders flinched when she heard me call her name. Then she bit her lip tightly and lowered her head. ¡°Senior Nikita was... the one you liked, Prince Sweet Potato.¡± As expected, Seron had been dwelling on the past, just as I thought. ¡°You met Senior Nikita again. Then... I don¡¯t really need to be here.¡± Today, more than ever, her self-esteem was at rock bottom. Was it because of what happened with Sharin earlier in the day? No. Seron had always had low self-esteem. The many misfortunes that had befallen her tormented her cruelly, and because of that, it was only natural for her confidence to be low. Her harsh attitude toward others was proof of that. Before anyone could look down on her, she struck first to protect what little confidence she had left. And today, that fragile self-esteem had finally reached its breaking point. The person she liked... had once liked someone else. Nikita¡¯s presence had driven her self-esteem to the edge. And in the end, she chose to step back. Because retreating hurts less than fighting. Seron¡¯s body trembled violently. It wasn¡¯t because of the cold. She was shaking in fear of what I might say next. Even a stray puppy abandoned on the streets wouldn¡¯t look as pitiful as she did now. ¡°...That¡¯s right.¡± At my response, her expression crumbled completely. Vikamon had loved Nikita. That was an undeniable reality. The remnants of that feeling might still exist even now. It was true that I had cared for Nikita more than others. But that was all in the past. ¡°Seron, do you remember what I told you before?¡± Seron and I had once made a promise. ¡°I asked you to help me regain my emotions one day.¡± On the day we graduated from Zerion Academy, I had asked Seron to help me recover the emotions I lost due to the Shroud¡¯s bandages. ¡°Is that promise gone now?¡± Seron stiffened. Her gaze slowly lifted toward me. She looked at my face. I had no idea what kind of expression I was making. But her eyes were trembling pitifully. ¡°Of course not!¡± Seron shouted. Even as her body trembled violently, she held back her emotions and continued speaking. ¡°That¡¯s a promise between you and me. I¡¯ll definitely help you get them back.¡± It was her true, heartfelt resolve. ¡°Seron, the one I asked... was you.¡± Her red eyes widened. ¡°No one else. Just you.¡± I hadn¡¯t asked anyone else¡ªonly Seron. As I¡¯ve said before, if someone likes me, I will respond with my full sincerity. Whether that response would be acceptance or rejection, I believed it was the least I could do to respect their feelings. Right now, having lost my ability to love, this was the only thing I could do. To express my thoughts clearly and honestly. So that when I do regain my emotions, I can give her the most sincere answer. This was my best effort. Tears fell from Seron¡¯s eyes. Whether they were tears or just raindrops, I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°...I thought maybe there wasn¡¯t a place for me in your heart, Prince Sweet Potato.¡± The people around me were all brilliant and talented. Seron had been working desperately hard lately, but talent was a real thing in this world. The gap created by talent is not easily closed. I understood that better than anyone. After all, I was just a third-rate villain, Vikamon Niflheim, whose only talent was endurance. Trying to keep up with geniuses was exhausting. Even I had to push my body to its limits and use every stroke of luck I could find just to stay on their heels. For Seron, who lacked any prior knowledge, it was an even greater struggle. ¡°Everyone else is so dazzling, so beautiful, so incredible... I thought I¡¯d never catch your eye.¡± A person¡¯s worth isn¡¯t defined by things like that. I had found great comfort in Seron¡¯s presence. We always joked and bickered, but those little things mattered to me. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Seron shook her head and looked at me. Determination shone in her eyes. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato, I like you. I like you so much it¡¯s driving me crazy.¡± A confession from the depths of her heart. ¡°So if there¡¯s no place for me, I¡¯ll make one. If everyone else is dazzling, I¡¯ll shine even brighter.¡± She stepped closer to me. ¡°You¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve ever been greedy for.¡± The rain began to stop. ¡°Today is the luckiest day of my life.¡± Seron reached out her hand to me. ¡°And that day... that was also the luckiest day of my life.¡± I took her outstretched hand. ¡°Ha... Shall we have a dance?¡± Once, beneath the moonlight. And today, beneath the most brilliant sun that broke through the parting rainclouds. Seron invited me to dance. ¡°With pleasure.¡± The streets were empty from the sudden rain. And in the midst of it, we held each other and began to move. No grand ballroom, no dazzling lights¡ª Just the two of us, drenched from the rain, waltzing in the open street. Yet, as the sunlight broke through the clouds and illuminated her smiling face¡ª She shone brighter than anyone in the world. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 147 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 147: The Scenario Continues Even After the Date After that, Seron and I first had to decide what to do about our soaked clothes. The carriage back to the academy was scheduled to return this afternoon. But we couldn¡¯t just stay wet forever. On top of that, we hadn¡¯t eaten yet, and I was starting to get hungry. So, we made a simple decision. ¡°It¡¯s not simple at all!¡± Seron shouted beside me. What was she even saying after coming all the way here? Currently, we were standing in front of a rented inn room, holding the key. Seron and I had rented a room at a nearby inn for a short stay. Zerion Academy had a lot of noble students, so even a regular inn had private bathrooms. Here, we could wash up and dry our clothes while resting. Plus, we could ask the inn staff to bring food up to the room. There was no better way to take care of everything at once. However, Seron was standing beside me with her face flushed bright red. I had thought that, at most, her limit when it came to intimacy was just kissing. But it seemed like she knew more than I had assumed. ¡°T-This is, um...¡± Seron fidgeted, her face turning an even deeper shade of red as she twisted her body awkwardly. Our eyes met. She quickly lowered her head. ¡°...It¡¯s not like I hate it or anything.¡± Wait, didn¡¯t I just hear something that I, as a man, absolutely couldn¡¯t ignore? But unfortunately, love was something deeply intertwined with desire. ¡°Seron, I think you¡¯ve forgotten something.¡± So, I decided to remind her of a harsh reality. ¡°I once shared a bed with Lady Iris and didn¡¯t even lift a finger.¡± Iris possessed an inherent, decadent beauty, and on top of that, she had the charm of a cursed being. Yet, had there ever been a problem when I was with her? Sure, I had almost suffocated when my face was forcibly buried in her chest, but I never did anything. Even Hania, who loved Iris, acknowledged my self-control. So, would I really feel any desire for Seron? I had to shake my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯d never lay a hand on you.¡± I even gave her a thumbs-up to reassure her. And then, her fist came flying at me. Of course, I dodged it. ¡°You idiot! How can you say that to a girl who came to an inn with you?!¡± ¡°...A girl?¡± I dodged her incoming kick. It was an impressive strike. ¡°Touch me! You might as well touch me! I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t something that can be solved that way.¡± There really were people who were emotionally dense in real life. Like how some men got so nervous on their wedding night that they couldn¡¯t perform. This was one of those unavoidable problems. ¡°Achoo!¡± Seron sneezed, shivering slightly. She must have been cold. ¡°Stop being stubborn and just take a warm bath.¡± I had fire magic from the dragon magic, so I could generate my own heat. But Seron wasn¡¯t the same. If she kept losing body heat like this, she¡¯d catch a cold. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I like such a dense idiot...¡± Muttering complaints, Seron opened the door and stepped inside. Then, she glanced back at me before heading toward the bathroom. ¡°Just try peeking.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°At least pretend to!¡± What was I supposed to do with her? Still fuming, Seron disappeared into the bathroom. I followed her inside the room. Since it was autumn, the room was pleasantly warm. The inn also had magic tools for washing and drying clothes. I took off my soaked coat and shirt and placed them inside the device. Then, I unwrapped the Veil Bandages. Even though they didn¡¯t have much sensation when worn, they were still wrapped around me. It was best to remove them whenever possible. This way, it would take longer for anger and sorrow to completely consume me. I could finally breathe a little easier. I carefully rolled up the Veil bandages and set them aside. Luckily, there was a bathrobe provided in the room. After wiping off the rainwater, I wrapped myself in it. I sat on the bed and let myself relax, listening to the sounds around me. Beyond the wall, I could hear the sound of running water. Seron was showering. Women took longer showers than men. If I waited a bit, she¡¯d come out eventually. I absentmindedly dried my damp bangs with my hand as I started thinking about food. ¡°What should I eat...¡± Just as I was pondering over dinner¡ª ¡°Ahem, Prince Dense.¡± The bathroom door opened, and a cloud of white steam rolled out. Seron emerged, wrapped in a bathrobe with a towel over her head. ¡°You should wash up, too¡ª¡± She trailed off mid-sentence, freezing in place. Her eyes widened in shock as she stared at me. Her pupils trembled violently. Only then did I realize¡ªSeron wasn¡¯t used to seeing me like this. Her face rapidly turned red, as if she had only just realized she was alone in an inn room with me. ¡°Seron.¡± ¡°Eep!¡± Her voice came out in an unusually high pitch. At just that, she flinched and instinctively stepped back. Seron really was weak to this face of mine. She couldn¡¯t even look directly at me. Like a lost puppy, she trembled slightly, avoiding my gaze. She had no intention of coming closer. I sighed and stood up. As I approached, she reflexively stepped backward¡ª until she bumped into the wall, trapping herself. Seron pressed her hands together in front of her chest and looked up at me with wide, nervous eyes. She looked exactly like a frightened puppy. And yet, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off my face. No, not my face¡ªher gaze flickered lower before she gasped and quickly looked away. Her expression was dangerously flustered. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold like that. Hurry up and dry your hair, then go to bed.¡± ¡°Y-Yes! Yes, sir!¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] With a startled yelp, Seron practically dove onto the bed. Then, she pulled the blanket over her head and let out a silent scream. Seriously, this girl¡¯s reactions never gave me a moment to rest. Growl¡ª My stomach rumbled. I should hurry up, wash up, and eat. * * * After washing up thoroughly, I had a meal with Seron. It''s been a while since I had a proper break. Maybe because I stayed in Vikamon''s form until the end, Seron seemed embarrassed and picked at her food hesitantly. I''ve never seen Seron eat so timidly before. After that, things were simple. We wandered around town, visiting different places once the rain stopped. Since I had returned to my usual form as Hannon midway, Seron also regained her usual energy. She laughed throughout our date, clearly enjoying herself. That alone made the outing worthwhile. By the time afternoon arrived, we boarded the carriage back. Having spent the whole day playing around, Seron rested her head on my shoulder. "Somehow, it feels like a dream on an autumn night." Seron murmured softly as the carriage rattled along. A dream on an autumn night. It''s been quite a dynamic autumn. Now, winter is slowly approaching. With the end of Act 4, Scene 6¡ªWinter Dungeon¡ªthe world was already tense with the upcoming events that would soon unfold. "Prince Sweet Potato, you bought a ring earlier, didn''t you?" Did she notice? Since I had promised Sharin, I bought a ring while we were out. Seron knew well enough that the ring wasn''t for her. A slight pout formed on her face. "Never mind. I got to do more things today anyway." But soon, her expression softened. "Prince Sweet Potato, today I finally understand what it means when people say you don¡¯t know love." I don¡¯t know love. As I am now, no matter how much people around me try to win me over, my reaction remains the same. It seems that today, Seron realized this painfully. "That¡¯s why I¡¯ll face it head-on, fair and square." Seron declared with determination. "A battle to stand by your side¡ªthe person who can make you regain your love." Then, her expression shifted slightly. "...Senior Nikita must have realized that too. That¡¯s why she backed down so easily today." She was talking about Nikita, whom we met today. I tilted my head in confusion. Watching me, Seron clicked her tongue. "You must be overjoyed, huh? Having so many women who like you? You total playboy." "That really makes me want to gloat." "Ugh, that smug look is so annoying!" And yet, she still likes me. Seron must like me quite a lot. "Just wait until you get your love back. You won¡¯t have even a sliver of that composure then." "I think I¡¯ll still be just as composed." "We¡¯ll see how long you can keep saying that." I have no idea what will happen once I regain my love. By then, the carriage had safely arrived at Zerion Academy. When I stepped out, I saw the academy buildings already shrouded in darkness. After thanking the coachman for his efforts, I walked Seron to the girls¡¯ dormitory. "You sure know how to escort a lady." "No, I just have another appointment at the girls¡¯ dormitory after this." "...Say that in front of me one more time, and I dare you." This is out of my control. Seron was unusually possessive today. As I dodged Seron¡¯s attempt to bite my head, we finally reached the dormitory. "Hannon." A familiar voice called my name, stopping me in my tracks. Turning toward the voice, I saw Hania standing there. Her peach-colored hair stood out as always, and she was dressed in casual clothes. Her eyes, however, were filled with unease. Ignoring Seron, who was still gnawing on my head, I tilted my head at Hania. "Hania, is something wrong?" She looked troubled. As her ex-boyfriend, I couldn¡¯t just ignore her. "It¡¯s about you, Hannon." Something about me? Before I could ask, Hania answered. "The Saintess." My face froze. "The Saintess has secretly come to visit Zerion Academy and is meeting with Lady Iris in private." The Saintess¡ªAcrede Saint Narea. She had come to the academy during the break. And she did so in secret. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 148 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 148: The Misaligned Act 4 Saintess, Acrede Seong Narea. The reincarnation of Narea appeared as an uninvited guest. ¡®Is she out of her mind?¡¯ Not long ago, there had been an operation to assassinate the saintess. And yet, she was moving outside the Holy Kingdom without fear? She was insane. But since she was already here, there was no helping it. I quickly made my way to the room where Iris and the saintess were. A private guest room in the women¡¯s dormitory. Here, a male visitor wouldn¡¯t be an issue. The maid, who was exclusively assigned to Iris and was known for her discretion, opened the door. As I stepped inside, a familiar face came into view. The moment I entered, I could feel a startled reaction from within. There, sitting with a visibly withdrawn posture, was Acrede. As always, she hid her fearsome weapons well, making her appear like a small, timid animal. Soon, our eyes met. A nervous smile formed on her lips. ¡°Oh, uh, wow, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Her emerald-green eyes sparkled, as if she had just met her savior. I quickly grasped the situation. ¡®Right now, the one in control is Acrede.¡¯ Acrede had two souls within her. One was Acrede. The other was her past self, the saintess Narea. Currently, the body was under Acrede¡¯s control. And that fact put me in a difficult situation. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡¯ I silently observed Acrede. She was a passive individual. She had always left the duties of a saintess to Narea. She disliked standing out or being worshiped. Because of that, she let Narea handle most of the responsibilities of the saintess. As a result, Acrede became even more withdrawn. She especially struggled with talking to people she didn¡¯t know. And now, sitting across from her was one of the most influential figures in the Hysirion Empire¡ª The Third Imperial Princess, Iris Hysirion. With Iris watching her closely, Acrede shrank even more. Then I appeared, someone she was at least somewhat familiar with, so it was natural for her to express relief. Normally, Narea would have handled all of this. But now, there was no sign of Narea emerging. I wasn¡¯t ignorant of the reasons behind this. However, two major issues complicated things. ¡®First, the timing of events is moving too quickly.¡¯ The incident where I rescued Musika from the Abomination. The Autumn Demon Dungeon event occurring sooner than expected. The sequence of events was diverging from the main storyline. And to be honest, this wasn¡¯t a good change. ¡®My strength lies in knowing the scenario.¡¯ I had been guiding the world along the story I knew. If things strayed too far, I might lose control of the narrative. ¡®The second problem is Acrede herself.¡¯ I looked at Acrede with a complicated expression. She tilted her head in confusion, not understanding the meaning behind my gaze. Fine. In the end, I was always the one pushing the scenario forward. ¡®No point in overcomplicating things.¡¯ This issue was originally supposed to arise around the end of the Winter Demon Dungeon arc. It was also the reason I had been trying to acquire newly developed equipment. But first, I needed to confirm the situation. ¡°Acrede, did something happen to Narea?¡± I pulled out a chair and sat down as I asked. As expected, Acrede¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°H-How did you know?¡± So it was true. Something must have happened to force her to leave the Holy Kingdom and come all the way to Zerion Academy. Meanwhile, Iris took a leisurely sip of her tea. Even in this situation, she remained utterly composed. ¡°Iris, how did you end up with the saintess?¡± ¡°Who do you think the contact Duke Whitewood mentioned was?¡± So it was Iris. It seemed Duke of Whitewood had paved the way, knowing about the connection between me and Iris. Whitewood was likely using this opportunity to put the saintess in debt to the Empire. After all, while Duke Whitewood was a hero, she was also a noble of the Empire. Her goal was always the Empire¡¯s prosperity. So, of course, she had arranged things to benefit the Empire. ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Hannon. If it were just me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to establish personal contact with the saintess.¡± Iris said this with a charming smile. ¡°It also lets me keep an eye on the new women gathering around my little brother.¡± She made it sound like I was some kind of irresistible man. Sorry, but it¡¯s just that the people around me are unusual. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing anything. If I kept talking to Iris, it would only make Acrede, an outsider to this place, even more withdrawn. It was time to turn the conversation back to her. ¡°So, Acrede, please explain the situation in detail.¡± The reason Acrede was moving instead of Narea. Acrede parted her lips, ready to explain. ¡°Um, well...¡± She stole a glance at Iris. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could speak freely in front of her. I looked toward Iris. She finally stood up and leaned down toward my ear. A sultry voice whispered into my ear. ¡°The saintess seems to be carrying a dangerous weapon. If you skip over this, I¡¯ll be mad.¡± How did she even know that? The Empire¡¯s intelligence network was terrifying. ¡°What do you take me for, Iris?¡± She tilted her head, resting her chin on her hand. Her ink-black hair slid down over her pale face. ¡°...A beast?¡± More like a favorite stuffed animal. I raised an eyebrow, and Iris smirked as if she were joking before leaving the room. She was getting more playful by the day. ¡°Now, feel free to speak.¡± At that moment, Acrede pulled at the fabric over her chest. A moment later, something heavy fell out with considerable weight. So that¡¯s what Iris meant by a ¡°dangerous weapon.¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] For a moment, I was dumbfounded. Then, I quickly regained my senses. ¡°Phew.¡± Acrede let out a relieved sigh. Then, as if embarrassed by my gaze, she cleared her throat. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Narea endures this every day. I feel like I¡¯m suffocating.¡± I had already seen Acrede¡¯s chest before. So, at this point, she must have decided there was no point in hiding it from me. ¡®Did she send Iris away...¡¯ Simply because her chest was too tightly bound? If I were just an ordinary man, I would have been completely entranced right now. It''s always best to be in a comfortable state. Acrede shrank under my gaze, expressing her apology. ¡°...Do I look strange? It''s unsightly, isn''t it?¡± There are only a few people in this world who would dare call that unsightly. Most would simply be left speechless in front of such overwhelming mass. It must be because she is a Saintess that she can maintain such a shape and size. An ordinary person would never be able to sustain it; gravity would take its toll and ruin it. ¡°No, you possess an outstanding weapon.¡± ¡°O-Oustanding? This is the first time I''ve heard that... It doesn¡¯t suit a Saintess at all.¡± Acrede slightly pressed her chest together, revealing a dejected expression. Don¡¯t do that. My eyes keep getting drawn in. If even I, who lacks sexual desire, am struggling like this, how must others feel? ¡°All the past Saintesses were slender. I''m the only one like this, and it¡¯s always been embarrassing.¡± Indeed, as she said, the past Saintesses were all slender with a svelte physique. However, unlike them, Acrede was different. Since she shares the same title, that difference must weigh on her mind. ¡°Acrede, first of all, straighten your chest.¡± ¡°C-Can it be straightened?¡± ¡°No. I meant, correct your posture.¡± Because of her large chest, Acrede tends to hunch slightly. Normally, Narea would help her maintain good posture, but Narea wasn¡¯t around right now. If left unchecked, the Saintess might end up with a hunched back. ¡°L-Like this?¡± As Acrede straightened her back, her chest lifted along with it. As a result, the dress that had originally fit snugly now looked loose and baggy, but that was fine. Just by correcting her posture, Acrede¡¯s natural grace emerged. The divine aura that enveloped her entire being as a Saintess naturally began to flow out. ¡°Right now, you look more like a Saintess than anyone else in my eyes. No matter what the past Saintesses looked like, you remain a Saintess, unchanged.¡± Acrede had low self-esteem as a Saintess. So, when I reaffirmed her value, her lips quivered slightly. She must have liked being acknowledged. ¡°Ah... Hehe, normally, Narea takes care of everything. I just stand in the background and watch, so this actually feels pretty nice.¡± ¡°Yes, then let¡¯s talk about Narea now.¡± Something must have happened to Narea. It was time to hear about it properly. ¡°...It happened right after I returned to the Holy Kingdom.¡± After being attacked by Cardinal Centriol, Acrede had immediately returned to the Holy Kingdom. Then, one day, when she woke up as usual to go about her duties as a Saintess¡ª She was alone. ¡°Narea disappeared from inside me.¡± Acrede had felt her heart sink. Narea had been with her ever since she was five years old¡ªa second personality, another version of herself. Losing Narea was like losing a lifelong friend. More than that, Narea had taken on the role of the Saintess in her place. Since Acrede was timid, Narea had no choice but to step forward for her. Now that Narea was gone, Acrede had no idea how to fulfill her duties as a Saintess. And worst of all, she had no one to confide in. After all, no one knew about her dual personality. Then, just one person came to mind. ¡®That would be me.¡¯ The only man who knew about Acrede¡¯s condition. The one who also knew about the reincarnation of the Hero and had ties to the Duke of Whitewood. ¡®Acrede even saved me, creating a debt between us.¡¯ It finally dawned on me why Acrede had rushed to the Demon Dungeon to heal me. ¡®She must have come seeking my help to find Narea.¡¯ But since I was unconscious for a long time, she had lost her chance to ask. That must be why she had come to me now, albeit belatedly. ¡®Moreover, Acrede knows that I am hiding my identity.¡¯ Her choice to conceal my bandages had been entirely her own. It was a subtle yet clear sign of her cooperation with me. If she used my hidden identity as leverage, I would have no choice but to help her. ¡®...Does she know that?¡¯ I glanced at Acrede. She simply looked at me with innocent eyes. With Narea, I could expect some level of cunning, but Acrede was different. She probably hid my identity simply because she thought I would struggle otherwise. For that, I was grateful. ¡°I... I can¡¯t do anything without Narea.¡± Although Acrede had lived her daily life, she had never truly acted as the Saintess. Since Narea had handled everything, she was afraid of making a mistake and being condemned. This was all the more reason for her to flee the Holy Kingdom. ¡°B-But I didn¡¯t just run away blindly! I sent an official document to Zerion Academy, stating that I would be treating the wounds of the Heroes. The document is scheduled to arrive tomorrow, though.¡± Acrede wore an awkward smile. She must have come ahead of time, hoping to find a lead on Narea even a day sooner. I understood what she was saying. ¡°Narea¡¯s disappearance has a simple explanation.¡± So, I decided to help her understand the situation. ¡°Do you remember being stabbed by Cardinal Centriol¡¯s sword that day?¡± ¡°O-Oh.¡± It wasn¡¯t Acrede who had been stabbed¡ªit was Narea. ¡°Centriol¡¯s sword must have been imbued with a mystical power.¡± A mystical power known as Soul Hunter. It originated from a large communal grave. Normally, Acrede and Narea should have been one soul. However, because of Acrede¡¯s sacred body, their souls had split into two, existing separately. The Soul Hunter could only take one of the two. Thus, it had taken Narea¡¯s soul. I never expected Centriol¡¯s sword to have been imbued with it. As I said before, the scenario had been derailed. Originally, this was supposed to happen much later¡ªnear the end of the Winter Demon Dungeon arc. The cult of Mysticism, having failed to kidnap Acrede, would send a second assassin. That assassin was supposed to wound Acrede. Yes, the one who was meant to be injured was Acrede, not Narea. And it was Acrede¡¯s soul that was supposed to disappear. Afterward, Narea would come to Zerion Academy, seeking help to retrieve Acrede. That was how the story was supposed to unfold. Act 4, Scene 6¡ªafter the Winter Demon Dungeon. Act 4, Scene 7. However, due to my and the Whitewood¡¯s interference, Narea had been attacked instead. Centriol¡¯s sword must have been imbued with the same mystical power that was originally meant to harm Acrede. Failing to account for that was my mistake. ¡®The scenario has gone completely off track.¡¯ I looked at Acrede with a complicated expression. She awkwardly smiled as our eyes met. That smile was far from reassuring. Narea was supposed to play a key role in this arc. Instead, I was left with the timid and inexperienced Saintess, Acrede. Already, I was worried about how this scenario would unfold. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 149 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 149: A Baby That Hasn¡¯t Even Weaned Yet "Anyway, Lady Narea must be with the Mystics." As I gave Acrede my conclusion, her face darkened with deep concern. The Mystics were a group that dealt directly with the royal family of the Holy Kingdom, Lium. By now, the Whitewood must be scouring the Mystics thoroughly, but their leader was no ordinary figure either. Since he was also the reincarnation of a hero, there was no way he would be captured so easily. In this situation, could Acrede really go to the Mystics and bring Narea back? There was no doubt that the goddess''s blessing she carried granted her exceptional power. But even so, that alone wasn''t enough to deal with the Mystics. ''The Mystics despise divine power rather than finding it mysterious.'' Acrede could end up becoming a target instead. Moreover, this entire incident had placed the Lium Kingdom and the Holy Church at odds. Acrede couldn''t afford to act recklessly. So, in the end, she needed someone who could find and retrieve Narea for her. Acrede fidgeted with her fingertips, sneaking glances at me. She looked like a hamster eyeing its prey. Anyone could tell she desperately wanted to ask me to take on this task. "Acrede." "Y-Yes!" She flinched and responded hastily. Her innocent and delicate demeanor was enough to make any man instinctively want to help her. But my mind, free from the influence of love, remained rational above all else. "To rescue Lady Narea, one must go to the Mystics. It won¡¯t be easy, will it?" "T-That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re a terrifying group. It¡¯s not something just anyone can handle." "Exactly. Especially if one is still a student. This isn¡¯t a matter a mere student can step into¡ªit¡¯s dangerous even for a fully grown adult." Acrede flinched and averted her gaze, whistling nonchalantly. She was acting as if such a thought had never crossed her mind. "But, well, what do you know? Right here, we have a student backed by the Duke of Whitewood and the Blue Tower Master." The Mystics were the group the Duke of Whitewood despised the most. The Blue Tower Master, too, held no fondness for them, given their rejection of magic. I was the only one who could provide these two with the location of the Mystics. ''Of course, I can''t just sit back and watch.'' I had a reason to confront the leader of the Mystics, Vulcan, in person. Acrede¡¯s gaze returned to me. She knew full well that the conditions I had just stated would significantly aid in finding Narea. And more than anything, she had no one else to turn to but me. "There¡¯s always a price for asking a favor. What price will you offer, Lady Acrede?" A wicked smile spread across my lips. A smile that blatantly expressed my desire for compensation. Acrede understood its meaning immediately. She hesitated, looking troubled, her eyes darting around anxiously. She was struggling to think of something she could offer me in return. But in truth, there weren¡¯t many options available to her. The position of a saintess was rather precarious. If the Holy Kingdom and the church were unified, that might be a different story. But right now, the monarchy and the church were at odds. Naturally, the power of the saintess was weakening. ¡®If Acrede were a little older, it might be different.¡¯ But as a student, the extent to which she could voice her opinion was limited. She held responsibility and status, yet had no real authority. That was the tragic reality of being a saintess. Acrede understood this all too well. That was why she was struggling to speak, her eyes trembling with uncertainty. After a moment, she shut her eyes tightly. Then, she slowly spread her arms wide and made an expression as if she were a cow about to be slaughtered. "M-My body, if you want..." "I have no interest in that." "N-Not interested?" Acrede¡¯s face twitched. She looked utterly devastated, as if she had never considered the possibility of being rejected. "What I want is for you to promise to grant me one favor in the future." There would inevitably come a time when I needed the saintess''s help. Especially when dealing with Demon Sovereign. The more insurance I had, the better. Lucas was the type to offer his help freely, acting with the selflessness of a hero. But I had neither his generosity nor his natural talent. So I had to gather and use every resource available to me, by any means necessary. That was the only way a mere third-rate extra could survive. Meanwhile, Acrede had sunk into a deep gloom, absentmindedly squeezing her own chest. "...So even my body is useless, huh? Just a cow-like existence..." Apparently, someone had made a remark about her chest in the past. She had quite a complex about her large bust. "Lady Acrede, let¡¯s put an end to the self-deprecation. That¡¯s not the reason I declined." "B-But Narea always complained that it was inconvenient. She said she often wanted to rip them off. She was always uneasy about not being able to see her feet." So Narea was the culprit. Come to think of it, the Narea in the portraits had a slender frame. Given her past memories, it must have been uncomfortable for her. I cast a knowing glance at Acrede. Perhaps her real complex wasn¡¯t just about her chest¡ªit was about herself. Narea was one of the heroes who had once saved the world. And Acrede carried her memories within her. Compared to Narea, her current self must have seemed unbearably inadequate. Although she was a saintess, she couldn¡¯t become like Narea. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Her memories were separated from her previous life, and she had become a split personality. So, Acrede couldn¡¯t help but compare herself to Narea. As a result, she ended up berating herself for being so different from Narea. The most noticeable difference, at least on the surface, would be her chest. ¡°Acrede, do you want to become Narea?¡± When I asked that question, Acrede flinched slightly. Having played the "Flame Butterfly" chapter, I only knew Narea. I didn¡¯t know much about Acrede. Therefore, to understand her, I had to ask. When Acrede heard my question, she lowered her head with a slightly gloomy expression. ¡°...I¡¯m a far inferior saintess compared to Narea.¡± ¡°Then, who was the one who healed me?¡± It was thanks to both the saint and the saintess that I was able to survive and return from the ninth floor. Who was it that saved me? Acrede hesitated. ¡°That would be...¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t Narea; it was Acrede herself.¡± Acrede was underestimating her own abilities. That was definitely due to her comparison to Narea. ¡°Acrede, do you think you couldn¡¯t have healed me if you had gone back and replaced Narea?¡± ¡°....¡± Acrede remained silent. She already knew the answer to my question. The answer was yes. Because the goddess¡¯s blessing was embedded in Acrede¡¯s body itself. ¡°I was saved by the saintess. And the saintess is Acrede.¡± I could feel Acrede¡¯s eyes trembling. She was a noble saintess. No one dared to criticize her. However, there was one person who continually spoke to her, and that person was Narea. She must have offered advice endlessly to make her into a saintess. That aspect had bound Acrede. ¡°Acrede, what Narea does is something you can do as well. Because everything Narea did was achieved with your body.¡± Clearly, Acrede and Narea were different. However, the one who existed in this world now was Acrede, not Narea. With Acrede¡¯s body, there was no reason she couldn¡¯t do what Narea did. After all, she was a saintess too. ¡°I owe my life to the saintess.¡± Even if there was a different reason behind it, the fact remained. ¡°Acrede, let me ask you again. If I were to find myself in the same situation, would you ignore me and just walk past me?¡± Acrede slowly shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m a saintess. Even if it¡¯s an enemy, I must offer a hand to those who have achieved great deeds.¡± Acrede was more aware than anyone that she was a saintess. It was just that, up until now, she had pushed the responsibility of being a saintess onto Narea and remained in the shadows. ¡°That¡¯s exactly right. Acrede, you are a saintess, and that will never change.¡± I spoke firmly to her. ¡°Acrede, trust in yourself as a saintess. You are the great saintess who saved my life.¡± Perhaps due to the confidence I gave her, Acrede¡¯s back seemed to straighten more than usual. ¡°So, is there anything wrong with my chest?¡± Acrede asked, lifting her chest slightly. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t quite moved past that issue yet. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s excellent.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a chest worth boasting about to the world.¡± A bright smile spread across Acrede¡¯s face. Clank¡ª Just then, the door behind me opened. I turned my head with a creak. There stood Iris, glaring at me with angry eyes. Behind her was Hania, looking at me with a sympathetic gaze. It seemed that our conversation had gone on for too long, and they had come to ask what was going on. ¡°Hannon?¡± Iris called my name. In front of me was Acrede, who had raised her chest, and my praise of her chest. I could fully understand how this situation must have looked from a third party''s perspective. However, I was the one involved. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°I see. Is that what you liked?¡± Iris smiled faintly. But her smile didn¡¯t seem entirely sincere. ¡°Hannon is still a baby who hasn¡¯t even weaned off, huh?¡± With that sharp remark, Iris turned around. ¡°Make sure to suck enough and then leave.¡± Could she really say that just because it was late? When I glanced at Hania, she sighed deeply. ¡°You should have just liked it in moderation.¡± That wasn¡¯t the case. In an instant, I was reduced to a baby who couldn¡¯t even wean and had to swallow my tears. Waaah. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 150 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 150: The Engagement Ring After somehow clearing up the misunderstanding with Iris, I had to sleep while being tightly held by her. Perhaps she was feeling extra clingy today, as she was particularly demanding. As for Acrede, an unexpected figure came to take her away¡ª Cardinal Centriol. He was someone who should have been executed long ago, yet he had come for Acrede. Before Centriol''s execution, it was Acrede who had saved his life. "I''m... I''m sorry, Centriol. The only thing I can do is forgive you." Acrede sincerely apologized for not being able to save his son. "Even so, please don¡¯t forget that your son was always proud of you. Your life was, without a doubt, something he was proud of." Centriol had once been a devout believer. Bringing back the dead was an unforgivable act, even for his son. Centriol knew this very well. But clinging to that hope was the last flickering ember of his shattered soul. Now that the ember had died out, all that remained in Centriol was grief and guilt over his lost son. Acrede understood Centriol¡¯s pain. Even toward the man who had tried to kill her, she showed compassion. In front of Acrede, Centriol wept. He sobbed like a child, unable to contain his sorrow for his son. Acrede stayed by his side, praying that his son could fly freely in the embrace of the goddess. Centriol acknowledged his sins. And he resolved to become a father his deceased son would no longer be ashamed of. The Saintess personally granted him a pardon. Even the Holy Church did not object to this. After all, executing a paladin and cardinal of the church was not something the Holy Church welcomed. However, that did not mean they simply let him go free. Acrede personally inscribed a blessing onto Centriol¡¯s heart. If Acrede so wished, the blessing would activate, instantly killing him. In exchange for this, Centriol became Acrede¡¯s personal knight. He was no longer a paladin nor a cardinal. His only remaining duty was to serve as Acrede¡¯s knight. So this is who¡¯s been accompanying Acrede on his personal endeavors. If it was someone like Centriol, it made sense. He had only been defeated by the Duke of Whitewood. Otherwise, he was one of the Holy Church¡¯s strongest knights. With him around, Acrede¡¯s safety was assured. "Senior, you don¡¯t look too well." During my morning jog, Aisha casually brought up the topic. "I had a rough night¡¯s sleep." Just thinking about what Iris had put me through still made my body ache. But recently, Iris had been sleeping much better. Thanks to the efforts of Eve and me, taking turns to help her sleep comfortably. As a result, the power of nightmares that once plagued her had begun to diminish. And this was accomplished without the Flame of Resolve. A truly satisfying result. Because of this, Iris no longer needed to undergo morning training. Perhaps because she enjoyed sleeping now, she even started sleeping in more. And soon, Duke Robliage will start noticing this too. Iris is the vessel of the Demon Sovereign. And the one who turned her into that vessel was Duke Robliage. He had allied himself with the Demon Sovereign. There was no doubt he would realize that the power of nightmares within Iris was weakening. Duke Robliage desired to rule the empire. Iris was a tool he wanted to control at will. Now that the shackles he placed on her were being undone, he would never sit idly by. Sooner or later, Duke Robliage would try to contact Iris. And in the process, he would focus on those who had intervened. Eve was the key to lessening Iris¡¯s nightmares. Eve¡¯s Azure Flame and the White Dream Sword. These two factors played a decisive role in weakening the nightmares. As for me, all I had done was train Iris in the mornings and act as her sleeping companion. And even that was as Hania, not Hannon. Duke Robliage is more likely to focus on Eve. I felt sorry for Eve, but this was necessary. If he was distracted by her, things would proceed more smoothly. I should give Eve a heads-up later. "Not long ago, you had an incident at the Demon Dungeon. You should take care of yourself." "I will." With Aisha¡¯s concern in mind, I safely completed my morning training. Today marked the end of the autumn break at the Academy. It was time to return to the academy, so I finished my morning preparations and headed out. As I was walking to the martial arts department, leaving behind Card, who was dawdling, I spotted a familiar figure in the distance. It was a face I hadn¡¯t seen since our last conversation. I approached from behind and called out. "Isabel." "Ah... Ahh!" Isabel flinched in surprise and lost her footing. Even with her athleticism, she tilted far enough that she could have fallen. I quickly reached out and grabbed her waist. She froze in place in the exact position she was about to fall. Slowly, Isabel turned her gaze backward. When our eyes met, she stiffened completely. "...Isabel?" When I called her again, Isabel flinched and avoided my gaze. "Th-Thank you for catching me. Can you let go now?" "Sure." As I released her, Isabel awkwardly straightened herself. Something seemed off about her today. She must have noticed it herself because she covered her face with her hands, looking confused. "Beeel~." At that moment, a drowsy voice echoed. When I turned my head, I saw Sharin lazily walking toward us. When our eyes met, she smiled brightly and waved her hand. "Husband." Such a carefree girl, even this early in the morning. But seeing her smile put me in a good mood. Then, Sharin suddenly stopped in her tracks. She glanced back and forth between Isabel and me, raising an eyebrow slightly. She then walked over, stepping in between us. After that, she hooked her arms around both mine and Isabel¡¯s. I felt a soft sensation through my sleeves. "Let¡¯s gooo." Sharin leaned forward, urging us to walk. Isabel and I had no choice but to move with her in between us. Throughout the walk, Isabel remained silent, while Sharin wore a slightly sulky expression. I had no idea what was going on between them. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Had they fought without me knowing? But if they had, Sharin¡¯s reaction seemed more like mild sulking than true anger. To anyone else, she probably looked the same as usual. "Husband." Then, Sharin called me. "You know... I don''t have many precious things." Sharin is someone who simply goes with the flow. She doesn¡¯t usually place much value on things. But even for her, there are some things that are precious. For example, Isabel. "But I don''t want the things I treasure to clash and break apart, you know?" Sharin looked up at me with narrowed eyes. "Do a good job, okay?" "I have no idea what you''re telling me to do well." Sharin pouted and swung our linked arms around. If she had something to say, she should just say it outright. This wasn¡¯t like her. Still, from her words, I understood one thing. ¡®I thought my situation with Isabel was settled after that day.¡¯ Did I say something wrong back then? It made me think. "You''re thinking something incredibly clueless right now, aren''t you?" Sharin shot me a glare, but there was nothing I could do. My relationship with Isabel was too complicated to be defined in a single word. "More importantly, I have something for you, Sharin." Before she could get any grumpier, I decided to change the subject. I reached into my pocket and took out a small accessory box. It was something I had bought on the day I went on a date with Seron. I had promised Sharin I would buy her one back when we were helping with Grantoni¡¯s work. And so, I had bought this to keep my promise. The moment Sharin saw the accessory box, her eyes widened. As I handed it to her, she took it with both hands and clicked it open. Inside was a ring embedded with a blue gemstone. The gem shimmered like a galaxy, and the ring itself was designed to enhance the efficiency of magic use. It had been quite expensive, but considering how much Sharin had helped me, I wanted to get her something good. Sharin stared at the ring, her eyes blank with surprise. Meanwhile, Isabel, for some reason, was watching us with a stiff expression. Just as I was about to question her gaze, Sharin suddenly grinned and rubbed her face against my shoulder. "Husbaand, you¡¯re being so sweet." Her sulky expression had disappeared, replaced by a delighted smile. Her reaction was so happy that it made me feel good about the gift. "Put it on for me." Sharin held up her left ring finger. The finger that was traditionally used for engagement or wedding rings. I hesitated for a moment, but the two of us were technically engaged. And Sharin was openly expressing her feelings for me. It would be strange to put it on any other finger. Taking the ring from the box, I slipped it onto her finger. Sharin admired the ring on her hand with a joyful expression before looking up at me. "Now, this is proof that I belong to my husband, right?" "It¡¯s just a ring." "No, it¡¯s not just a ring. It¡¯s a gift from my husband." Already in high spirits, Sharin suddenly turned around and dashed off. Before I knew it, we had arrived at the Magic Arts building. "I''ll let it slide today." Let what slide? I had no idea, but Sharin disappeared into the building with a carefree stride. As I turned back, my eyes met Isabel¡¯s. And I froze. Because her eyes¡ª They were as lifeless as they had been the first time I met her. "...Isabel?" When I quickly called her name, Isabel looked at me with those same hollow eyes. "I see. You and Rin were engaged, weren¡¯t you?" "Oh, uh, yeah." "I had a vague idea, but... Rin really likes you, doesn¡¯t she? And she¡¯s already told you that, hasn¡¯t she?" Ever since Sharin realized her own feelings, she had been consistently expressing them to me. Of course, Isabel must have noticed too. "Yeah, she has." "That¡¯s good. I could never imagine Rin getting married to someone, but if it¡¯s you, I think it¡¯ll be okay. You¡¯ll take good care of her." Isabel was congratulating me, yet her eyes said something else. They remained empty, lifeless. That unsettled me. Then, as if something had come to mind, Isabel continued. "More importantly, what about Seron?" Seron. Another girl who had been expressing her feelings for me, just like Sharin. Isabel had known about Seron¡¯s feelings for me for quite some time. I hesitated briefly. How should I answer? But in the end, I came to a simple conclusion. Excuses wouldn¡¯t help here. What was needed was honesty. "...I haven¡¯t given either of them an answer yet." "You haven¡¯t answered them?" Her confusion was understandable. Both girls had been so open about their feelings, yet I hadn¡¯t given them a response. I thought for a moment but decided to tell her the truth. "Isabel, the only reason I can stay in this form is because of the Veil Bandages. And those bandages come with a risk." "A risk?" "I lose certain emotions¡ªlove, anger, and soon, sadness too." Isabel¡¯s eyes slowly widened. She hadn¡¯t known. But since she had already seen me using the Veil Bandages, there was no point in hiding it any longer. I didn¡¯t want any unnecessary misunderstandings between us. "Right now, I¡¯ve already lost love. My anger is almost gone too. Soon, my sorrow will fade away as well." "Wait, then, right now¡ª" "If I take off the bandages, I won¡¯t be able to enter the Demon Dungeon anymore." Isabel¡¯s lips parted slightly. "I have a goal. And to achieve it, I must remain at Zerion Academy." Isabel understood. No matter what, I couldn¡¯t remove the Veil Bandages. Understanding that, she bit her lip. And then, she grasped the true meaning of my words. "If I¡¯ve lost love, I can¡¯t answer their feelings." Only after regaining love would I be able to respond to them. If, by then, they had already lost interest in me¡ª Well, there would be nothing I could do about it. It wasn¡¯t as if I had no regrets about possibly missing the chance to be with someone. But giving them an answer while I didn¡¯t even understand my own feelings? That would be disrespectful. "So, I¡¯ll only answer them after I regain love." I had laid everything bare. Now, it was up to Isabel to accept it. As I anxiously glanced at her, she suddenly tilted her head. The lifelessness in her eyes faded. "I see." For some reason, she seemed... relieved. "That means you can¡¯t date anyone until then." "Uh, well, yeah." "Got it. We should hurry. We¡¯re going to be late." Isabel¡¯s steps were lighter than before. Watching her back, I could only wonder why. And judging by her expression, she didn¡¯t seem to understand her own emotions either. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 151 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 151: And Yet, the Scenario Flows News of the saintess¡¯s visit spread. As a result, Zerion Academy was in an uproar. The saintess was a renowned figure, not only within the empire but across the world. The empire had its own saint. Because of this, it was exceedingly rare for people living in the empire to see the saintess. Most matters related to the Holy Church were handled by the saint, so there was little reason for the saintess to visit. This made her visit an extremely unusual event. Moreover, not long ago, the "Unyielding Azure Flame" transferred in. With famous figures from other academies visiting Zerion Academy one after another, the academy¡¯s prestige had risen significantly, bringing great joy to the headmaster. The students of Zerion Academy were just as excited. People naturally feel pride in belonging to something. The rising prestige of their academy was a source of pride for them. ¡®So, she¡¯s coming that way.¡¯ In truth, the visit wouldn¡¯t last long. At most, a month would be the limit. Acrede would have to return soon. ¡®But when it comes time to directly strike against the Mysticism cult, I¡¯ll need Acrede¡¯s help.¡¯ The saintess¡¯s power could counteract the influence of the Mysticism cult. Her presence would make a significant difference in how things unfolded. ¡®I want to keep Acrede at Zerion Academy somehow.¡¯ Perhaps they needed to hasten the handling of the Mysticism cult. ¡®More than anything...¡¯ The question was whether she could endure as the saintess until then. Though she was indeed the saintess, it was also true that Narea had been handling her duties in her place. There was no doubt that she was under great stress trying to act as the saintess. More importantly, Acrede was less tolerant of the burdens that came with her status compared to Narea. That pressure alone must be overwhelming. ¡°Everyone got lax after the Autumn Demon Dungeon, didn¡¯t they?¡± While deep in thought, Professor Vega spoke up. As always, she looked completely disheveled, reeking of alcohol. ¡°It¡¯s time for a mock battle to shake off that rust.¡± A mock battle. It was already that time again. With everything that had happened, it had slipped my mind, but we were still students here. Students who had to take regular exams and receive grades. Just like during the Spring Demon Dungeon event, another academy-wide battle was approaching. It was different from one-on-one duels¡ªthis was a large-scale match between Zerion Academy students. ¡°This time, the saintess herself will be observing, so do your best.¡± ¡°Woooooahhhhhh!¡± At that moment, the male students let out a collective roar. The determination in their eyes burned fiercely. Acrede, if nothing else, had an exceptionally striking appearance. On top of that, she carried the symbolic title of saintess. She wasn¡¯t the face of the Holy Church for no reason. The female students glanced at the boys with exasperation. But regardless of their reactions, the boys¡¯ excitement didn¡¯t wane. Still, even among the girls, the saintess¡¯s presence was significant. They had all grown up hearing fairy tales about saintesses and heroes. Of course, they, too, wanted to show her an impressive performance. ¡°Hannon, you don¡¯t seem particularly excited.¡± A voice filled with laughter suddenly rang out. However, there was no real amusement behind it. ¡°...Lady Iris, I¡¯ve already told you¡ªit was a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Yes, you did.¡± Iris rested her chin on her hand, smiling. But her eyes remained cold and expressionless. ¡°Hm? Prince Potato, what misunderstanding?¡± At that moment, Seron, who had been quietly listening, tilted her head. If Seron caught wind of this, it would surely turn into a hassle. ¡°Lady Iris.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡± Iris knew the situation she had witnessed was indeed a misunderstanding. Her irritation was little more than a childish sulk. ¡°Still, I¡¯d rather not see my little brother get swept up by a woman just because of her figure.¡± Even Iris must have been taken aback by Acrede¡¯s... presence. ¡°Since she¡¯s in a good mood from all the sleep she¡¯s been getting lately, just play along with her,¡± Hania said matter-of-factly, as always completely devoted to Iris. After that, Seron kept pestering me for details, but I ignored her. More importantly, the mock battle was just around the corner. I had ranked 14th last time. This time, I needed to climb higher. ¡°Hannon.¡± As I was thinking about my strategy, Ban approached me. A genius like Sharin, he glanced at me before smirking. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll win.¡± Because of everything that had happened recently, we hadn¡¯t had a proper match. But now, the moment for a true showdown had finally arrived. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll be moving up again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll be right behind you.¡± So he planned to chase me down until I lost and challenge me again. Such relentless determination. But I was curious too. I was a completely different person now compared to back then. How far could I go against Ban now? It was bound to be an exciting fight. ¡®Some habits never die, huh.¡¯ This competitive spirit¡ª It reminded me of the days I used to step into the ring. But that was fine. After all, I was still stepping into a ring now. ¡°You.¡± Right then, another voice called out¡ªthis time, it was Isabel. She glanced at me, hesitated for a moment, and then cleared her throat before speaking. ¡°This time, climb higher.¡± So, she still hadn¡¯t given up on challenging me. I smiled at her words. ¡°Of course, I will.¡± ¡°Hmph... F-Fine. Keep your word.¡± Isabel flinched slightly at my smile. Then, as if flustered, she quickly turned and walked away. ¡°Huh?¡± Seron, who had been chattering beside me, furrowed her brows as she watched Isabel leave. Then, she looked at me with suspicion. ¡°Prince Potato, did something happen between you and Bel?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± If anything, I had only recently revealed my true identity to her. That was about it. Seron raised an eyebrow, tilting her head. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Then, shaking her head, she muttered: ¡°Nah, that can¡¯t be it.¡± I wished she would at least share what she was thinking. But she quickly got lost in thought, leaving no room for me to ask. I turned away from Seron and refocused on the upcoming mock battle. Originally, after the mock battle, Vinesha''s scenario was supposed to follow. ¡®Somehow, I ended up completing Act 4¡¯s scenario ahead of time.¡¯ Since the scenario''s progression had sped up, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried. ¡®There¡¯s now a gap in the storyline.¡¯ All that remained were the mock battle and the Winter Dungeon. Maybe I had been pushing forward too hard¡ªsuddenly, a sense of regret crept in. ¡®No.¡¯ Now was the time to hurry and prepare for the next scenario. Scenario clearance comes to those who are ready. Let''s do this. * * * With that resolution in mind, lunchtime arrived after the morning classes. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato, why do you look so drained?¡± ¡°My face always looks like this.¡± ¡°You look like a soggy sweet potato.¡± As I responded to Seron, who was sitting across from me, I idly moved my fork. ¡°Yeah, you do seem especially worn out today.¡± Card, who was sitting next to me, chimed in. When I swung my fork at him, he easily dodged it. I had no idea why a mage had such good evasion skills. Maybe my face was showing my tangled thoughts about the scenario. ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing.¡± This time, Eve, sitting next to Seron, spoke up. I stared at her for a moment before a thought suddenly struck me. ¡°Come to think of it, Eve, don¡¯t you make any other friends?¡± Eve flinched. Unfortunately, she had just put a powdered sugar-covered cake into her mouth, and some of the sugar must have gone into her throat. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± ¡°Oh dear, so clumsy.¡± ¡°W-Whose fault do you think this is?!¡± Eve coughed violently, barely managing to lift her head. Then, with a deep frown, she shot me a sharp glare. Why was she taking it out on me? Eve hesitated before lowering her head. ¡°......No one comes to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Her voice was so quiet I barely caught it. Bang! Eve suddenly slammed the table and stood up. ¡°No one approaches me!¡± Her outburst drew everyone''s attention. Realizing this, she quickly sat back down, embarrassed. I stared at her blankly, then tilted my head. ¡°That can¡¯t be...¡± Then, a certain fact surfaced in my mind. I remembered how she had made her entrance at Zerion Academy. ¡°Ahem, Prince.¡± As if to confirm my realization, Card cleared his throat. He shot me a look, making it obvious whose fault this situation was. I had unintentionally framed Eve as someone who had confessed to me. Even though the incident had taken place at the International Individual Tournament, it had caused quite a commotion. Any student with sharp ears would have heard about it. And on her first day, Eve had declared that she would fix Zerion Academy. The martial arts students weren¡¯t fools. Everyone immediately figured out who she had followed to this academy. So, a certain frame was imposed on Eve: The transfer student who abandoned her own academy to chase after a boy. And the person responsible for that frame was me. Realizing this too late, I turned to Eve. I did feel responsible for her. After all, I was the one who had led her to Zerion Academy. ¡°Eve.¡± ¡°...If you say anything weird, I¡¯ll come at you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it tough not having friends?¡± Eve threw her fork. I dodged it effortlessly. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I should have looked after you better.¡± ¡°If you keep talking, I¡¯ll challenge you to a duel.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t go on without friends forever, can you?¡± Eve flinched again. Then, after glancing at her own feet for a moment, she quietly spoke. ¡°...Am I not your friend?¡± I blinked. Seron and Card, who had been eating as if this were just another everyday moment, also paused. Our eyes all turned to Eve at the same time. Flustered, she lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°Of course you¡¯re our friend.¡± ¡°You¡¯re our closest friend.¡± Card and I spoke in unison. Then, we both turned to Seron. Seron, caught off guard by our gazes, hurriedly nodded. ¡°Y-Yeah. Of course, we¡¯re friends.¡± Eve¡¯s expression brightened in an instant. With that, Eve officially became our friend. She wasn¡¯t alone anymore. That was good¡ªreally good. But Eve didn¡¯t realize something. Even though my reputation had improved a little lately, our group wasn¡¯t exactly well-regarded among the other students. ¡®Maybe I should introduce her to Isabel.¡¯ After all, having a wide social network could never be a bad thing. And with someone as socially powerful as Isabel, Eve was bound to make plenty of friends. ¡°Eve, if you want to get close to the martial arts girls, just badmouth me a little.¡± I offered her a tip, but she sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think relationships built on slandering others are meaningful.¡± ¡°What a mature answer.¡± She really did seem like a worthy protagonist of an extra story. ¡°Hannon! Is there a Hannon Irey here?!¡± At that moment, the cafeteria doors burst open, and a professor rushed inside. It was a third-year professor, looking very urgent. ¡°I¡¯m Hannon Irey.¡± I raised my hand in response. The professor, still flustered, exclaimed loudly. ¡°Whitewood! The Duke of Whitewood has arrived! Hurry to the Zerion Academy guest room immediately!¡± ...What? [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 152 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 152: Misunderstandings Keep Piling Up Duke of Whitewood¡¯s sudden visit. The news of her arrival sent Zerion Academy into chaos. Upon hearing that she was looking for me, I hurried to meet her. I had a vague idea of the reason. Duke of Whitewood despises cult of mysticism. Would someone like her have remained silent after an incident where cult of mysticism attacked the Saintess? ¡®She must have planted spies on the Saintess¡¯ side.¡¯ She would have already known that Acrede visited Zerion Academy. After all, it was Duke of Whitewood herself who acted as the bridge between Acrede and Iris. She must have come, suspecting that this situation is related to cult of mysticism. ¡®Still, to look for me first?¡¯ Her excessive affection for me left me at a loss. When I finally arrived at Duke of Whitewood¡¯s guest room, I found the Headmaster standing outside, bowing his head with a distressed expression. Upon making eye contact with me, he cleared his throat and stepped aside. ¡°Hannon, go on in.¡± I was already acquainted with the Headmaster. Previously, he had hosted an event where he granted any request. Back then, his face was flushed red, but today, it was deathly pale. He should really take care of his health. ¡°Yes, Headmaster. You always work hard.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re keeping the secret well, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Without another word, the Headmaster left. It was clear that he had no desire to engage in a long conversation with me. After he departed, I knocked on the door twice. ¡°Duke of Whitewood, it¡¯s Hannon Irey.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as I heard her response, I opened the door. Inside, I saw a familiar face. Duke of Whitewood, with her ever-mystical aura, and her attendants. And one more person I knew. ¡®Oh... well, this is awkward.¡¯ So, it finally happened. Standing there was Hannon Irey. Yes. Not me. The real Hannon. As soon as our eyes met, Hannon¡¯s gaze sharpened intensely. Hannon firmly believed I was Zerion¡¯s reincarnation. He must have already heard about me using Zerion¡¯s ancient dragon magic, Heavenly Dragon Transformation. For an archaeology fanatic like Hannon, this was an earth-shattering revelation. Suspicion quickly turned into conviction. To Hannon, I was undoubtedly the reincarnation of Zerion. And judging by his expression, he looked like a fan meeting his ultimate idol. Frankly, that kind of gaze is something only fanatics would have. ¡°Now, do you have anything to say about this situation?¡± Duke of Whitewood smiled. But the pressure behind that smile was not something I could easily withstand. Still, I stood my ground. I had nothing to be ashamed of. Because everything I had done was necessary. To guide the world in the absence of Lucas. ¡°No, I have nothing to say. I used a false identity and assumed Hannon¡¯s name to operate within Zerion Academy.¡± So, I declared my stance with confidence. ¡°I enrolled here in place of an old friend with whom I had a complicated past.¡± ¡°Friend?!¡± Hannon unconsciously shouted. Realizing he had interrupted the conversation, he quickly covered his mouth. His eyes burned even more fiercely as he stared at me. The "friend" I mentioned was Lucas. But Hannon seemed to have mistaken it for someone else. ¡®Wolfram, probably.¡¯ This misunderstanding just keeps getting worse. Duke of Whitewood silently observed me. She likely already knew that I was hiding my true identity. This was the woman who once defeated the pinnacle of mysticism. Would she really be fooled by something as trivial as Veil Bandages? She must have had her suspicions for a while. She simply hadn¡¯t confronted me because she saw no reason to. But now, by bringing the real Hannon here, she was demanding that I reveal the truth. ¡°Boy, I do not intend to hold you accountable for your actions.¡± The only reason I had been able to stand before Duke of Whitewood until now without exposing my identity was because of her personality. I knew she wasn¡¯t the type to make a fuss over such things. Duke of Whitewood values actions over words. She must have been monitoring my every move since granting me special status under the Heroic Act. There was no deception in my actions. They were heroic enough to earn Duke of Whitewood¡¯s recognition. ¡®Of course.¡¯ I walked the path of the main timeline. The destined path of the future hero, Lucas. Even if things had deviated in many ways recently, the essence remained the same. ¡°I simply wish to ask.¡± Duke of Whitewood crossed her pale legs. ¡°Boy, what is it that you truly want?¡± The road I walked was not straightforward. But it was certainly leading toward a single goal. She had been watching. And now she wanted to know what lay at the end of that path. ¡°I have precious people by my side.¡± People I had only been able to watch from behind a screen. I had seen them laugh, cry, and push forward toward their destinies through Lucas¡¯s eyes. But now, things were different. They were no longer just distant figures. Now, they were beside me. And they were precious to me. ¡®Loss of love.¡¯ Even if the Veil Bandages had stripped me of the ability to feel love, The fact that I once cherished and valued them did not change. So, even if I lost three emotions, I could still move forward. Because memories last forever, even when emotions fade. ¡°To lead them to the happiest world possible.¡± My eyes shone with unwavering determination. This must have been the same look Lucas had at times like these. And for once, I felt truly in sync with his emotions. ¡°That is my one and only wish.¡± Duke of Whitewood quietly observed me. She was an expert at reading people. She could immediately tell that my words contained no falsehoods. ¡°Then, boy, let me ask you one final question.¡± Duke of Whitewood spoke her last inquiry. ¡°In that happy world... do you exist?¡± A happy world. And whether I was part of it. I paused for a moment before slowly opening my lips. "Someday." Though I could no longer cherish myself. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] "I hope I will be." For those who care for me, I wish to remain in that place. Duke of Whitewood remained silent. I, too, closed my mouth and followed her lead. Now, how she would interpret my words was up to her. "I have no intention of hindering the path of a young hero. My time has long passed, so it should be left to the younger generation." Then, Duke of Whitewood made one promise. "But a hero who fails is meaningless. I have seen countless heroes who have lost their way." There was warmth in her eyes. To Duke of Whitewood, I was still just a young boy. "Boy, do not forget your current feelings." "Yes, thank you." Just as I had been sincere, Duke of Whitewood also truly worried about me. I bowed my head and expressed my gratitude, as I had received her help more than once. "Now then, let''s put aside these uplifting words." Duke of Whitewood smiled, signaling the beginning of the real conversation. "You know very well that I absolutely despise cult of mysticism, right?" "Yes, I do." "I''ve searched thoroughly, but unfortunately, I still haven¡¯t found the stronghold of the mystics." Even Duke of Whitewood¡¯s intelligence network had failed to uncover their hiding place. Their power was not to be underestimated. "But, you know... I have a feeling. That kind of peculiar intuition¡ªyou understand, don''t you?" Duke of Whitewood''s eyes curved like those of a fox. She was one of the four dukes who shook the empire. Even if she had no interest in politics, there was no way her instincts were dull. "The reason the saintess came to find you¡ªI believe that is also related to the mystics. What do you think?" "You''re right." If I wanted to seek Duke of Whitewood¡¯s help, I had to tell the truth without hiding anything. "Acrede is the reincarnation of the saint, Narea." "Kahak!" Hannon let out another loud cry. He twisted his body as if he could hardly contain himself¡ªhis passion as an archaeology enthusiast was unstoppable. "A reincarnation... You mean the reincarnation of heroes?" "Yes, exactly. And¡ª" I told her something that even Duke of Whitewood would find shocking. "The Fallen Flame, Rosli. His reincarnation, Vulcan Zebra, is leading the mystics." "Hah." As expected, Duke of Whitewood let out an incredulous sound. Rosli Academy, built in the Zebra Kingdom. Its founder, Rosli, had been reincarnated, and now Vulcan was the leader of the mystics. For Duke of Whitewood, who had witnessed the era of heroes, nothing could be more absurd. "...So, that''s how things turned out." Duke of Whitewood now understood why she had been unable to obtain this information. "Boy, just this once, I can¡¯t help but ask for your source." She pointed out my uncanny ability to gather intelligence. Even Duke of Whitewood found my information network unusual. However, there was a legitimate source for this information. "There is currently a reincarnation of Aquiline in Zerion Academy." "Kahak!" Hannon now trembled as if he were about to faint. I had no idea how much longer he planned to keep reacting like this. "I heard it directly from her." I wasn¡¯t blindly following the established order. To move influential figures, I needed a valid reason and proper procedures. Every event had a cause, and there was evidence to support it. That was why I tried to adhere to the established order as much as possible. If I wanted to stop the evil force that threatened the entire world, I needed to move the world itself. The Fifth Act: The Reincarnated Ones was directly connected to that power. In order to make these influential figures take action, I had to act with all my might. "Narea and Aquiline¡ªso many beloved heroes are returning." Duke of Whitewood looked at me with great interest. "For all these figures to be connected to you... Boy, could it be that you are the reincarnation of the transcendent sage, Zerion?" "That is a ridiculous misunderstanding." Just as I had corrected Hannon before, I quickly denied it again. But Hannon, whose eyes were already ablaze, seemed unable to hear anything anymore. "Hehehe, very well. I¡¯ll accept that for now." Duke of Whitewood did not press the matter further. Instead, she chose to ask a different question. "What matters now is whether you can determine the location of the mystics'' stronghold." Her eyes burned with an unrestrained desire to destroy the mystics. There was no need to extinguish that fire. Instead, I would gently fan the flames¡ªuntil they became a full-blown wildfire. "Acrede¡¯s fragment of Narea¡¯s soul has been kidnapped." This was the perfect chance to crush the mystics with Duke of Whitewood¡¯s power. "If Aquiline¡¯s reincarnation helps, she should be able to track the soul¡¯s traces." Originally, I had planned to obtain the Sixth Floor Artifact: Soul Tracker. However, due to the Autumn Dungeon Teleportation Incident, I had failed to acquire it. But with Aquiline, the situation changed. She was a former hero who had surpassed the Soul Tracker. Even when the established order was twisted, solutions could be found. If I lacked a tool, I would simply find another way. However, there was one thing that concerned me. ¡®This is originally a story that should unfold in the Fifth Act.¡¯ Duke of Whitewood clearly wanted to crush the mystics as soon as possible. That meant she would likely act before the year ended. In the established order, the Fifth Act was set for the first semester of my third year, next spring. But now, it had been moved up by half a year. Yet, I couldn¡¯t afford to back out. Duke of Whitewood was a powerful asset¡ªone that wouldn¡¯t always be available. This might be the only chance. I clenched my fist. I had already distorted many parts of the established order. Ever since Lucas¡¯s death, the timeline had deviated drastically. Trying to maintain the original path was nothing more than my stubbornness. But now, I wanted to go further¡ªI wanted to protect the things that were dear to me. Even if my emotions faded, that truth would never change. ¡®Let¡¯s do it.¡¯ The Fifth Act, earlier than planned. With the most powerful wild card, Duke of Whitewood, in my hand¡ª I opened the curtain to the Fifth Act. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 153 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 153: The Long Journey to Find My Younger Sister Duke of Whitewood and the thrilling search for Mysticism. Before proceeding, Duke of Whitewood explained why she had brought Hannon. "I thought the boy might need it." Duke of Whitewood grinned as she spoke. Her sharp intuition was unmatched. As expected, I needed Hannon. More precisely, I needed someone to cover for me at the academy while I was away. ¡®Duke of Whitewood never hesitates to use whoever is necessary, regardless of age.¡¯ The search for Mysticism had to be carried out in secret. Mysticism had more ears in this world than one might think. Even I couldn¡¯t grasp the full extent of its information network. ¡®The game never covered that part in detail.¡¯ All I knew was that it had an extensive intelligence network. But to what degree it was involved, I had no way of knowing. Since I was closely connected to Duke of Whitewood, Mysticism would undoubtedly be aware of that fact. It was clear that they would be watching my movements closely. ¡®To avoid being caught...¡¯ I needed a decoy while I moved outside. ¡®Originally, this was supposed to be an event during the winter break.¡¯ Yet again, things were happening ahead of schedule. ¡®And Vulcan¡¯s downfall was supposed to be in Act 5.¡¯ I was following the scenario, but the pace was accelerating far too quickly. This would inevitably impact the flow of events. Still, I couldn¡¯t afford to miss the opportunity at hand. In fact, now was the perfect time to strike Mysticism. Right now, Vulcan¡¯s forces weren¡¯t yet fully assembled. That meant I could take him down more easily. "Hannon." I didn¡¯t mind leaving for a while. But there was one crucial thing to keep in mind. "As you may have already noticed, everyone will likely see through your disguise." It was fine with those who already knew my true identity. But there was one person Hannon absolutely could not get caught by. "You must never let Lady Iris discover the truth." Iris believed that I was Hannon. The only reason I had been able to stay by her side all this time was because of that assumption. ¡®If she finds out I''m not actually Hannon...¡¯ There was a high probability that I¡¯d be permanently banished from the Empire. After all, it would mean that an outsider had repeatedly entered the imperial princess¡¯s chambers. ¡®I¡¯ll figure out a solution later, but for now, she must never find out.¡¯ I gripped Hannon¡¯s shoulders tightly. This was a mission of utmost importance. "I¡¯ll inform the people around me, but make sure to avoid Lady Iris at all costs. If you get caught, you¡¯ll be dragged into trouble too." If I were punished alone, that would be one thing. But Hannon could also get implicated. When I warned him, Hannon blinked his eyes a few times. Then, as usual, he gave a lazy smile. "Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t really like her anyway." Hannon, who was her real family, was never particularly fond of Iris. That fact left a bitter taste in my mouth, but I didn¡¯t comment on it. With his evasive skills, Hannon would have no problem avoiding her. "Alright, Duke of Whitewood, I¡¯ll go see Aquiline now." "Go on." After receiving permission, I left the guest room. I already knew exactly where she would be. The Special Department. As I walked in that direction¡ª "Oh? Husband?" There, struggling with a pile of documents, was Vinesha. I glanced at the pendant securely fastened around her neck and raised my hand in greeting. "Vinesha, I was just looking for you." More importantly... was she still calling me ¡®husband¡¯? She had already clarified that she had no real feelings behind it, so it seemed the habit had just stuck. "I need to talk to Musika for a bit." "Musika?" Vinesha''s eyes widened. But she quickly caught on. "Is this about the cult?" "Yeah, that¡¯s right. Can I ask for your help?" "Of course, it¡¯s no trouble." She led me to an empty classroom nearby. After setting down her documents, she took a deep breath. "Alright, I¡¯ll call her." Vinesha closed her eyes and channeled energy into her pendant. Her eyes changed to a deep blue hue. The atmosphere around us shifted. A chilling sensation brushed against my skin for a brief moment. "Hello, hello?" In an instant, Vinesha¡¯s mannerisms changed completely. It was proof that Musika had successfully possessed her body. Grinning, she leaned back in the chair. "Musika, Narea has been kidnapped by Vulcan." "Hmm... so it finally happened." Musika let out a bitter laugh, as if she had expected this. "Do you know what Vulcan¡¯s goal is?" "He¡¯s trying to melt down heroes and absorb their power." "That¡¯s right! Your intel is as sharp as ever." Mysticism¡¯s leader, Vulcan Zebra. He was after the strength of heroes. He sought to extract the talent and divine blessings engraved in their souls. That was why he had relentlessly pursued Acrede. Among all the heroes of past, Narea possessed the strongest divine blessing. Thankfully, due to that very blessing, only half of her soul had been taken. The other half and her body still remained with Acrede. "It was Vulcan who sold my information to Abomination too." The Keeper of Souls. Aquiline. Her abilities were tempting but also posed a great threat to Vulcan. Just as I was now using Musika to track Narea¡¯s soul, Aquiline¡¯s powers were an obstacle to his plans. So he had sold Musika to Abomination. ¡®If the original timeline had played out, Musika would have died.¡¯ But I had saved her soul, allowing her to assist me. For Vulcan, this was the worst possible development. "Vulcan likely knows that I escaped from Abomination." That realization made everything clear. Now I understood why the timeline had accelerated. With Musika freed, it was much easier for me to track Mysticism¡¯s headquarters. Vulcan must have been in a panic. "He must be rushing his plans." No wonder the scenario was progressing so fast. Unintentionally, I had been continuously backing Vulcan into a corner. "Can you find Narea¡¯s soul?" "As long as her body is still alive, her soul can never be completely severed from it." Musika¡¯s eyes glowed an eerie blue. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] She, too, had once had a happy life¡ª A life that Vulcan had utterly destroyed. Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to let Vulcan go unpunished. "Even if you understand your past life, there''s a limit, right? We need to teach him a lesson." Musica clenched her small fists tightly. They were tiny, almost cute fists. "Let¡¯s go to Narea¡¯s reincarnation! Once we check directly, we¡¯ll have our answer." "Yeah, got i¡ª" I started to respond but abruptly stopped. A thought flashed through my mind. As Musica turned to me with a questioning look, my gaze slowly returned to her. "...Musica, if Vulcan knows you¡¯ve returned, he¡¯ll try to act quickly, right?" "Hmm, that does seem likely." "And since he¡¯s being chased by Duke of Whitewood, he¡¯ll feel even more pressed for time, won¡¯t he?" "That¡¯s true as well." Musica agreed with everything I said. "...Then how likely do you think it is that Vulcan, unable to capture Acrede right away, will choose to strike elsewhere first?" Musica blinked. After a brief silence, she arrived at the same conclusion I had. "One hundred percent." Vulcan was not the type to be overly cautious¡ªhe acted according to the situation. And now that things had become urgent, he would move quickly. I already knew the next person Vulcan would target. And that person was someone deeply connected to me. Or rather, not to me directly. To Vikamon. The transcendent sage, Zerion¡¯s reincarnation. She was Vikamon¡¯s younger sister. Xenia Niflheim. * * * A bright morning. Students bustled about, hurrying to school. Among them walked a student with striking honey-blonde hair. Isabel Luna. Lately, she had been showing a wide range of emotions. As she made her way to school, she alternated between deep contemplation, frowning, and smiling. To anyone watching, it was an odd sight. Even Sharin, who usually dozed off, found herself staring at her instead. "Bel, what¡¯s up with you?" "Ah, no, sorry, I was just lost in thought." Startled by Sharin¡¯s voice, Isabel lifted her head. She couldn¡¯t even meet Sharin¡¯s eyes and instead covered her face with her hands. "...I must be crazy. Completely crazy." Isabel kept her hands over her face. Through her fingers, she stole glances at Sharin with a conflicted expression. Sharin scratched the back of her neck, looking away. She already had a rough idea of what was going on with Isabel. It¡¯s always tough until you admit it to yourself. Feeling mischievous, Sharin puffed out her cheeks. "Hannon is an idiot." When Sharin insulted Hannon, Isabel let out a deep sigh and nodded. "Yeah, that guy¡¯s a fool." A complicated look crossed Isabel¡¯s face. Before she knew it, they had reached the entrance of the Magic Department building. After saying goodbye to Sharin, Isabel turned toward the Martial Arts Department building. With every step, her heart pounded harder. Her hands were sweating from nerves. What should she say when she sees him? How did she used to act around him before? She couldn¡¯t quite remember. Lost in thought, she continued walking¡ªuntil she spotted a familiar figure ahead. A short boy with black hair. This wasn¡¯t his true form, but it was the one Isabel was most accustomed to. Her body instinctively froze. An awkward smile crept onto her lips. She felt so incredibly awkward. But that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t want to say hello. In fact, greeting him was something she absolutely had to do. "You!" So she forced herself to approach warmly, tapping his shoulder. He turned to face her. And the moment he did, Isabel¡¯s awkward smile disappeared. "You." "Wow, you figured it out already?" Hannon grinned playfully. It was a frivolous, unserious kind of smile¡ªunlike him. But Isabel didn¡¯t care about that. What mattered was why Hannon was here and why Vikamon wasn¡¯t. "Where is he?" "He had something to do, so he left it to me. Oh, right, he was looking for you. He asked you to meet him at the west park." "For me?" Isabel suddenly recalled that Duke of Whitewood had visited. Duke of Whitewood seemed to care about Vikamon deeply. ¡®The reason she came here...¡¯ Could it have been to meet Vikamon for something important? She had a bad feeling. Knowing Vikamon, he had probably walked straight into something dangerous again. Isabel grabbed Hannon¡¯s arm tightly. "What exactly is he doing?" "He said he was going to see his sister." Hannon answered nonchalantly. Hearing that, Isabel¡¯s expression turned strange. What kind of nonsense was that? "Isabel." Just then, someone called her name. A woman, looking as though she had just woken up with a hangover, approached them. "Professor Vega, good morning." With a face still reeking of alcohol, the woman was none other than Professor Beganon. "Your name was submitted for a special field study, personally arranged by Duke of Whitewood." "What?" Isabel¡¯s eyes widened more than ever. A completely unexpected field study had been scheduled. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 154 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 154: The Main Heroine Is Acting Strange A sudden visit to Duke of Whitewood. Isabel was bewildered but had no right to refuse. The reason for Duke of Whitewood''s request was simple. Isabel had recently awakened the Goddess''s Wings. The Goddess''s Wings was an extremely unique ability. Even at Zerion Academy, there was nothing they could teach her about it, so Duke of Whitewood had decided to provide additional training. A chance to be personally taught by Duke of Whitewood. For an imperial citizen, there was no greater honor. For an imperial noble, it was something they would welcome with open arms. But Isabel felt uneasy. And for good reason. Because Vikamon had actually been swapped out for the real Hannon. A cryptic statement about going to find his younger sister. More than Duke of Whitewood, Isabel wanted to question Vikamon about this situation properly. Thus, she arrived at the western park. A park with a beautiful landscape, filled with blooming violets. As Isabel strolled through the park¡ª A man, in the form of Hannon, stood among the violets. The moment she saw him, Isabel¡¯s reaction was completely different from when she had seen the fake Hannon earlier. Her body stiffened naturally, and an unconscious, wavering smile crept onto her face. Before she could even process it herself, she had already started smiling. At that moment, Hannon''s gaze met hers. ¡°You.¡± A high-pitched voice escaped from Isabel¡¯s lips. She hadn''t expected her voice to come out so high, and she was momentarily flustered. She cleared her throat and straightened her posture. Hannon smiled gently. ¡°Isabel.¡± The moment he smiled, Isabel faltered. When the real Hannon had smiled at her earlier, she had felt nothing but irritation. But now, seeing Vikamon wearing Hannon''s face and smiling like that, she found it difficult to meet his eyes. Isabel fiddled with her bangs for no reason. A strange sense of embarrassment held her captive. ¡°You''re here?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± She unconsciously shrank a little as she stood next to Hannon. Hannon turned his body in a relaxed manner. Each of his movements drew an involuntary reaction from Isabel. She hurriedly regained her composure and spoke. ¡°You said you were looking for your younger sister. What did you mean by that?¡± ¡°So, you met Hannon.¡± Now that the conversation had started, Isabel nodded. Hannon pressed his temple with a complicated expression. ¡°My sister is being targeted by the Mystics.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vikamon had a younger sister. Xenia Niflheim. And now, she was being targeted by the Mystics? Isabel¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°What are you waiting for? We have to go right now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even going to ask why?¡± ¡°What does the reason matter? If you came to me, that means you need my help.¡± Hannon would never call for her without good reason. If he had judged that he needed her, then she had no reason to hesitate. So, Isabel declared without hesitation that she would gladly help Hannon. She was proving her worth as the main heroine. Hannon chuckled briefly. ¡°Not long ago, you doubted everything I said.¡± ¡°T-That was in the past.¡± Remembering their past interactions, Isabel felt a sudden wave of embarrassment and cleared her throat. ¡°Thank you, Isabel. Like you said, I really do need your help.¡± The Goddess¡¯s Wings that Isabel possessed¡ª It was a power essential for overcoming the many obstacles ahead. It was also the reason she had secured her position as the main heroine. Looking at Hannon, who needed her strength, Isabel felt a small sense of pride. Her mood suddenly lifted. ¡°Enough with the flattery. Let¡¯s just go.¡± ¡°Ah, before that, there¡¯s someone who will be joining us.¡± ¡°Joining us?¡± Someone else was coming? As Isabel tilted her head in curiosity¡ª Step¡ª Footsteps echoed from the opposite entrance of the western park. The moment Isabel turned her head toward the sound, her face froze completely. She had never expected to see this person here. Golden hair fluttered in the wind. Graceful steps, exuding nobility, entered her vision. The Saintess. Acrede Saint Narea. She appeared alongside Cardinal Centriol. Her presence was like a masterpiece painting, stunning enough to leave even Isabel in awe. ¡°...Saintess?¡± ¡°Greetings. I am delighted to meet the one who has inherited the Goddess¡¯s mission.¡± Acrede greeted her with a benevolent smile. Isabel had grown somewhat accustomed to the Saint, but the Saintess was another matter entirely. Naturally, Isabel was taken aback. ¡°Acrede has agreed to assist in stopping the Mystics. Professor Vinesha will be coming as well.¡± ¡°What in the world is happening?¡± Isabel looked dazed. She had long known that Hannon was no ordinary person. But she had never expected even the Saintess to get involved. Then, Isabel noticed something. Acrede was sneaking glances at Hannon. Isabel had an exceptional eye for detail. Especially when it came to Hannon, she had an almost supernatural level of perception. The way Acrede was looking at Hannon was different from how she had just looked at Isabel. Isabel narrowed her eyes slightly. Acrede¡¯s gaze did not necessarily seem filled with affection. But the fact that she was checking Hannon¡¯s reaction somehow irritated Isabel. ¡®...Irritated?¡¯ Isabel was startled by her own thoughts. She already knew she felt annoyed whenever women expressed their affection for Hannon. But she had never harbored such feelings indiscriminately toward every woman around him. She didn¡¯t even know what kind of relationship Acrede had with Hannon. And yet, the moment she saw Acrede, she felt this unpleasant feeling. ¡®...Am I thinking something strange?¡¯ Isabel looked conflicted. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] She had once projected Lucas onto Hannon. But she no longer did. So why was she feeling this way? ¡®Am I relying on him too much?¡¯ As Isabel swallowed her complicated emotions¡ª ¡°The First Prince has also been informed. Let¡¯s go.¡± White flower petals fluttered as a silver-haired woman appeared. She had an air of mystique, Professor Vinesha. Vinesha smiled faintly when her eyes met Isabel''s. Isabel felt that there was something different about her today. "Yes, let''s go." Unaware of Isabel''s confused emotions, Hannon turned to leave. It was time to head to the Niflheim Count''s estate. * * * The Magical Household, the Niflheim Count''s Estate. There resided a single genius. Sixteen years old this year. Next year, she would turn seventeen and enroll in Zerion Academy. Xenia Niflheim. A girl with exceptional beauty and silver-white hair. Her only flaw¡ªif it could be called one¡ªwas her small stature. Her striking amber-colored eyes left a strong impression, and today, as always, she was deeply engrossed in her magic studies. Her fierce gaze reflected her personality well. Twitch¡ª At that moment, her ears twitched slightly. A commotion could be heard from outside. Chatter, chatter¡ª During Xenia''s study sessions, silence was an unspoken rule. Not even the head steward of the Niflheim estate was exempt from this. Yet, here was such a disturbance. Xenia''s expression twisted in irritation. She had a perfectionist nature. Having her time interrupted was something she could never tolerate. "I thought I''d finally gotten rid of all the noisy ones." It seemed the servants needed to be disciplined again. Xenia closed the book she was reading. Then, she abruptly stood up. Creak¡ª Without lifting a finger, she used magic to open the door and floated into the air, exiting her room. Recently, she''d heard comments suggesting her lack of walking was stunting her growth, so she had made an effort to walk more often. But in this case, flying was far more convenient to investigate the disturbance. Her magical prowess was already recognized by multiple magic towers. Next year, she was guaranteed to be the top student in the magic department. Not to mention, she was the first in history to master Zerion¡¯s Sacred Magic, a truly insane level of talent. In her generation, only one other could compare¡ª Sharin Sazaris, the daughter of the Blue Tower Master. For someone of her caliber, using magic was no different from moving her hands and feet. Soon, she reached the source of the disturbance. It was at the entrance hall. The moment she arrived, she immediately understood the cause of the commotion. Xenia''s white eyebrows twitched. Because before her stood a familiar figure. And that figure was in an absolutely wretched state. Practically in rags, like a beggar. Vikamon Niflheim. Her older brother. "Xenia." At that moment, Vikamon¡¯s gaze met hers. Hearing him call her name, Xenia''s face filled with utter disbelief. "Ha, unbelievable. Do you even know where you are, crawling back here like this?" There was no warmth in the way she addressed him. And for good reason. Once upon a time, she had admired him dearly, but one day, he had changed. After she had demonstrated her overwhelming magical talent, instead of celebrating her, his expressions had grown darker and darker. Eventually, he had stopped speaking to her altogether. Xenia had come to despise Vikamon for that. She found it utterly pathetic that he resented his own sister¡¯s abilities and chose to step away rather than support her. But more than anything¡ª Vikamon had committed a grave crime. In the Demon Dungeon, he had targeted the Third Princess¡¯s team. An act that was tantamount to treason. Because of this, Niflheim had exiled him. And yet, here he was, returning to the Niflheim Count''s estate. Luckily, their father was away. Had he been present, he wouldn''t have just driven Vikamon away¡ª he likely would have struck him down with lightning on the spot. "Please. I just need to talk to you." "A mere outsider dares to seek an audience with me, the acting head of this household? Get lost at once." Thud¡ª At that moment, Vikamon suddenly fell to his knees. Xenia''s eyes twisted in disgust. Seeing her own brother kneeling before her was beyond comprehension. He was completely unrecognizable from the brother she had once admired. "Just once. Please, just listen." "...Hah." Xenia exhaled sharply, unable to bear the sight any longer. "Follow me." If this was a pointless conversation, she would throw him out immediately. With that firm resolve, Xenia turned away. Vikamon silently followed behind her. She couldn''t even remember the last time they had spoken. With that thought, Xenia let out a quiet sigh. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 155 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 155: The Mysterious Man Xenia displayed clear discomfort as she faced Vikamon. There were no servants in the room. Vikamon had dismissed them, saying that what he had to say was not for their ears. Now, here they were, just the two of them. Xenia had no way of guessing what he wanted to talk about. "This is the last courtesy I''ll give you as my brother." Xenia glared at Vikamon with a cold stare. Despite her warning, Vikamon remained silent. She let out a frustrated sigh. "You said you had something to say, so how long are you going to keep quiet?" "......." Seeing that he still wouldn''t speak, Xenia twitched her eyebrows. Then, she abruptly stood up. "Forget it. If you''re not going to talk, I''m leaving. You probably just need money anyway, so it''s obvious." "Xenia." At last, Vikamon spoke. He let out a long breath before continuing. "You are being targeted by a group that worships mystery¡ªthe Mystics." Xenia, who had been standing, turned to look at him. His words were completely unexpected. "What do you mean¡ª" "You know the legend of the hero¡¯s reincarnation, don¡¯t you?" The legend of the hero¡¯s reincarnation was a well-known tale. She had heard it as a child, like a fairy tale, so of course, she remembered it. "You are one of those reincarnated heroes¡ªZerion." Xenia¡¯s face went blank. She looked at him as if she couldn¡¯t comprehend the nonsense he was spouting. "I know you don''t trust me. But no matter what, we are family. I came here to keep you from being targeted by the Mystics." Vikamon looked at her with sincerity in his eyes. Xenia stared back at him for a moment. For something so outlandish, it made a strange kind of sense. There was no other reason for Vikamon to return. Xenia sighed. Because there was one thing that came to mind. ''Father.'' Xenia was the only person in the world capable of using Celestial Magic. Because of this, her father had recently been claiming that Niflheim carried the blood of Zerion. He insisted that her ability to use Celestial Magic was proof. With the count spreading that rumor everywhere, it wasn¡¯t entirely absurd to think that the Mystics might take interest in her. Annoying as it was, he was still her brother. Perhaps he was just trying to fulfill the bare minimum of his duty. Even if she resented him¡ªone more chance. Xenia repeated those words to herself and looked at Vikamon. "Are you really not here for money?" "I may look like this, but I have enough to live on. I ended up like this while searching for this." Vikamon reached into his cloak and pulled out a small gemstone. The blue stone gleamed with an ethereal glow. "This will allow you to conceal your soul¡¯s presence. It should keep you safer." So, after all, he still cared for his little sister. Xenia noticed the scars covering his hands. They were marks of his struggle. "Give it to me. I''ll use it well." "Alright. Tell Father, too." "...Yes." Just as Xenia answered¡ª Thunk¡ª She froze mid-reach and turned back to Vikamon. Vikamon, still holding out the gemstone, was watching her. Her brother, Vikamon, had little to no magical talent. Because of this, their father had always scorned him and treated him with contempt. "You are not my father. I will never call you that for as long as I live." The day Vikamon left, Xenia had clearly remembered those words he had shouted. His eyes had been filled with tears, not of sadness, but of resolve¡ªa declaration. It had only been half a year since then. If it had been ten years, maybe¡ª but there was no way Vikamon would suddenly call their father ¡°Father¡± now. Xenia and Vikamon¡¯s eyes locked. Then, Vikamon¡¯s expression subtly changed¡ªhe frowned. "Looks like I made a mistake." As soon as he said that, a staff shot out from Xenia¡¯s sleeve. She grasped it and immediately activated a spell. The Niflheim family¡¯s specialty was high-speed lightning magic. Proving this, an intense surge of lightning erupted from her. Crackle¡ª! The lightning bolt shot toward Vikamon¡ª But just before it could hit him¡ª Fsss¡ª The lightning dissipated right before his face. Xenia''s eyes widened. He must have some means of nullifying her lightning magic. A dangerous opponent. No matter how much of a genius she was, Xenia was still young. Unlike the reincarnated heroes, who possessed memories of their past lives, she had only her talent. A chick that had just broken out of its shell may one day become a phoenix, but for now, it was still vulnerable to hawks. "As much as I received¡ª" At that moment, the fake Vikamon snapped his fingers. "I''ll return to you." Crackle¡ª! In that instant, her own lightning magic burst forth from him, surging toward her. Xenia quickly cast a defensive spell, but the impact sent her flying into the wall. She wasn¡¯t hurt. Her barrier was sturdy. But despite the powerful impact, the wall was unscathed. Normally, it should have been destroyed¡ªbut it remained intact. This much noise¡ª It would be normal for the family¡¯s knights to rush in, yet the outside was eerily silent. ¡®He did something.¡¯ Xenia swallowed hard as she stood up. She realized that this room was now separated from the outside world. ¡®It¡¯s not magic.¡¯ If it were magic, she would have seen through it. The fact that she couldn''t meant only one thing. ¡®Mysticism.¡¯ There was no doubt now¡ªhe was a member of the Mystics. This was bad. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Xenia knew little about mysticism. Mysticism was the power of those who failed to become gods. Each Mystic wielded different abilities, and unless one was an expert, there was no way to predict them. "What I do know¡ª" The ability to create a separate space, and most likely, the ability to absorb magic and reflect it. He must have trapped her magic within his space, then reopened it to send it back. A simple concept¡ªif one could do it. ¡®It doesn¡¯t nullify magic.¡¯ Xenia¡¯s mind quickly worked through the situation, and she once again gathered her lightning magic. Without hesitation, she fired another lightning spell. However, just like before, the spell vanished before it could reach the fake Vikamon. But Xenia didn¡¯t stop there. She continued unleashing lightning magic, attacking the fake Vikamon relentlessly. The fake Vikamon watched her rampage with a relaxed demeanor. Yet, Xenia didn¡¯t waver in the slightest. ¡®No matter how mystical it is, there must be a limit to its capacity.¡¯ Her first priority was to determine that limit. ¡®I mustn¡¯t be fooled by his composure. She was Xenia, the future head of the Count Niflheim¡¯s family. She wasn¡¯t someone who would crumble so easily. A relentless storm of lightning magic. Xenia maximized her magical efficiency, conjuring countless orbs of electricity around her. The orbs consumed her mana as they continuously fired lightning strikes. Crackle¡ª And after a long, relentless assault, lightning began to surge violently around the fake Vikamon. He had been absorbing the lightning into another space, but at last, he had reached his limit. The space distorted, allowing the stored lightning magic to leak out. ¡°You truly are the reincarnation of Zerion.¡± To wield this much mana¡ªone could indeed call her Zerion¡¯s reincarnation. ¡°But now what will you do?¡± ZZZAAAAAP! At that moment, the lightning magic exploded outward, illuminating the area in a blinding storm of light. The lightning spells that Xenia had fired at the fake Vikamon had now turned against her. How would she respond? The fake Vikamon gave a twisted smile, intrigued. Crackling! That smile was the last thing he saw before the high-output lightning magic surged back toward Xenia. Just before she was engulfed¡ª The fake Vikamon¡¯s eyes widened as he witnessed her hair, for a brief instant, glow with the light of starlight. Xenia was wrapped in a radiant glow. Behind her, the celestial gate, which had remained closed until now, opened. Countless constellations were engraved within. Xenia¡¯s pale fingers tapped one of the constellations, awakening it. Before the incoming lightning¡ª the constellation of the Mirror of the World, reflecting the night sky, emerged. A woman crafted from glasswork raised a mirror, in which the lightning magic was reflected. Stellar Magic: Celestial Mirror. She wasn¡¯t the only one who could return attacks. Xenia pointed her staff at the fake Vikamon, making her stance clear. Stellar Magic: Creation of the Stars. The lightning spell, now transformed into starlight, was launched back. A violent celestial surge rushed toward the fake Vikamon. No matter how he manipulated space with his mystical power, this was beyond his ability to handle. The fake Vikamon let out a hollow laugh. And in the next moment, his body was swallowed by starlight. * * * When the violent surge of stars finally settled, the guest room had been completely devastated. Although the fake Vikamon had used his mystical power to isolate the room in a separate space, even that barrier had shattered, causing an uproar in the surroundings. From a distance, the household servants were seen rushing over. For some reason, the knights of the household were nowhere to be seen. Perhaps the fake Vikamon had done something to them. Xenia exhaled slowly. It was over. She could figure out the details later. She lowered her staff. ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± She was just about to reprimand the approaching servants when¡ª Suddenly, her body jerked violently to the side. Splat¡ª In that instant, blood gushed from her side. And emerging from the wound¡ªhis face and body half-destroyed¡ªwas the fake Vikamon. Xenia¡¯s eyes trembled faintly. At some point, a dagger had been lodged into her side. She had maintained a constant barrier spell. Yet, the dagger had pierced through effortlessly, striking her without resistance. As she struggled to endure the pain and resist¡ª Schlick! The fake Vikamon ruthlessly pulled the dagger out. A blade wound was far more dangerous when withdrawn than when stabbed in. ¡°Guh¡ª!!¡± A massive amount of blood spilled, and unbearable pain surged through her body. ¡°You¡¯re still just a fledgling.¡± The fake Vikamon wasn¡¯t finished. He shoved his hand into the open wound, forcibly widening it. ¡°AAAAAAGH!¡± Xenia screamed in agony. The servants rushed toward her in desperation, but the fake Vikamon moved faster. ¡°If you were truly Zerion, I wouldn¡¯t still be here.¡± From within his garments, he retrieved a blue gemstone¡ªthe same one he had taken out earlier. Mystic Power: Soul Hunter. The same mystical force that once stole Narea¡¯s soul. Just as the fake Vikamon prepared to shove the gemstone into Xenia¡¯s wound¡ª CRACK! His body suddenly twisted violently to the side. BOOOOOOM! He was sent flying, crashing into the ground with tremendous force. Smoke billowed from the impact. Xenia, barely holding onto consciousness through the pain, slowly opened her eyes. And standing before her¡ª A man with black hair and black eyes. His facial features were strikingly unfamiliar, exuding an aura of a foreigner. She didn¡¯t know who he was. But he gently held her in his arms, his touch filled with warmth. ¡°Rest now.¡± With those gentle words, he turned to glare at the fake Vikamon, who was struggling to get up. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you pay for this.¡± For some reason, Xenia couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 156 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 156: The Perfectionist Younger Sister I was shielding Xenia while glaring at the fake Vikamon. At this moment, I was neither Vikamon nor Hannon¡ªI was in the only form that existed in my memory alone. My appearance was rare in this region, where Western features were dominant. Simply put, I was a black-haired foreigner. Recently, Hannon had stirred up many incidents, particularly those connected to the Duke of Whitewood. ¡®During the Centriol incident, there''s a high chance that Mysticism obtained information about my involvement.¡¯ The more cautiously I moved, the better. If Mysticism were to realize that Hannon was present here, it might raise suspicions. To avoid giving them any hints, I chose not to appear as Hannon. However, revealing myself as Vikamon in front of Xenia would also be problematic. Xenia and Vikamon were blood relatives. And I¡ªby some twist of fate¡ªhad taken over Vikamon''s body. If anyone could detect something was off, it would be his own sister. To prevent such an inconvenient situation, I had no choice but to use my former appearance. Amid the thick smoke, I raised my hand in a knife-hand stance. Regardless of everything, this was my younger sister, bound by blood, and she had been attacked. Yet, I felt no rage within me. It reminded me that the Veil''s bandages had stripped me of all emotions. Not even a flicker of anger remained in my heart. Instead, I felt relief. ¡®If I had been even a little late, this could have ended terribly.¡¯ The blue gemstone the fake Vikamon had just used was a Soul Hunter of Mysticism. Xenia had been moments away from losing her soul. ¡®That was close.¡¯ I was glad I had managed to inform the Duke of Whitewood and rush to Niflheim in time. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect them to approach using Vikamon¡¯s appearance.¡¯ From where he was embedded in the wall, the fake Vikamon slowly pulled himself up. Half of his face and body had crumbled away, revealing a grotesque sight. He was a puppet made of clay¡ªa creation of Mysticism. Of course, that was to be expected. Mysticism always had its hands on anything related to the arcane. At that moment, Xenia''s injuries caught my eye. Her complexion was growing paler by the second. She was struggling to breathe. The bleeding was severe, causing her body temperature to drop rapidly. Her condition was critical. If I didn¡¯t act soon, it would be dangerous. Xenia¡¯s survival came before any battle. ¡°You possess Mysticism as well,¡± The fake Vikamon spoke. ¡°And yet you oppose us?¡± ¡°Drop the foolish idea that everyone with Mysticism will side with your cult.¡± Beyond the fake Vikamon, I directed my words at Vulcan, who was lurking in the shadows. The fake Vikamon silently stared at me. Then, he took a step forward. He was coming. The moment I shifted my stance¡ª Crack! The fake Vikamon collapsed instantly. He must have realized that staying any longer wouldn¡¯t benefit him. Just as he had calculated, a carriage pulled up in front of the Niflheim estate. A special-grade carriage, authorized to enter any part of the Empire. It belonged to the Duke of Whitewood. ¡®Even if he tried to act composed, he couldn¡¯t fully withstand Celestial Magic.¡¯ Celestial Magic wasn¡¯t just any spell¡ªit was exclusive to Zerion. No matter how powerful Vulcan¡¯s puppet was, it had its limits. ¡®Taking another''s form and moving as they please...¡¯ Though I wasn¡¯t exactly one to talk. With the fake Vikamon gone, I could finally take a breath. Without delay, I retrieved a high potion from my mini bag. ¡°This will hurt. Please bear with it for a moment.¡± There was no time to wait for a response. As soon as Xenia bit down on her lip, I poured the potion onto her wounded side. Sizzle! A burning sound filled the air as Xenia clutched my clothes, trembling violently. High potions regenerate fresh flesh during the healing process. But they also come with excruciating pain. Having experienced it myself, I respected Xenia¡¯s ability to endure. After a brief moment, she stabilized. For now, the bleeding had stopped. Further treatment would be necessary, but the immediate danger had passed. ¡°Lady Xenia!¡± ¡°What on earth happened?¡± By then, the servants had arrived at Xenia¡¯s side. While they murmured in concern, I noticed the estate''s personal physician rushing toward us. As I prepared to leave Xenia in their care, she gazed at me with faintly open eyes. ¡°...Who are you?¡± At present, I was using an identity that no longer existed in this world. Fortunately, that meant Xenia did not recognize me at all. ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Xenia.¡± Thus, I needed to fabricate a convincing explanation. Straightening my posture, I placed a hand over my chest and bowed respectfully. A noble¡¯s greeting. ¡°I am Ryu, a subordinate of the Duke of Whitewood.¡± I omitted my given name and used only my surname. ¡°The Duke of Whitewood¡¯s subordinate...¡± Xenia was well aware of the Duke of Whitewood¡¯s efforts to eradicate Mysticism. So, my presence here wasn¡¯t particularly suspicious to her. ¡°...I must thank the Duke of Whitewood for this.¡± ¡°She appreciates promising young talents. I¡¯m sure she will be pleased.¡± ¡°...Promising?¡± At that, Xenia let out a hollow laugh. Her expression darkened instantly. ¡°How could I be considered promising after being caught off guard like this...¡± She seemed disheartened by the incident. ¡®That¡¯s just who Xenia is.¡¯ Xenia was an unprecedented user of Celestial Magic. But like everyone else, she had a unique trait attached to her. [Perfectionism] [Self-Criticism] Those traits always followed her. Perfectionism. A conviction to achieve absolute excellence and capability. Xenia was a perfectionist¡ª specifically, a self-oriented one. When she failed to meet her own expectations, she fell into extreme self-criticism. That was why the Self-Criticism trait always accompanied her. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know much about this version of Xenia. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡®Originally, she was supposed to enroll at Zerion Academy next year.¡¯ The first time Lucas met Xenia was during that period, which was also when the player first encountered her. Right now, this was before her admission. It was only natural that I had no real knowledge of what she was truly thinking. ¡®Looks like her perfectionist tendencies are still the same.¡¯ During the entrance exam for Zerion Academy, a huge number of applicants gather. Because of that, the academy hires additional personnel to assist with the entrance exam. Along with the student council, additional staff are recruited from among the third-year students. Since helping with the entrance exam comes with benefits, many third-year students are eager to volunteer. Lucas participates to support Iris, who became the student council president, and to help out. And the person Lucas encounters as an assistant during the entrance exam¡ª That is none other than Xenia Niflheim. Act 5, Scene 1: The First-Year Entrance Exam. A 3-on-1 match with an assistant to assess teamwork, even with newly formed teams. Naturally, it''s three students against one assistant. Thanks to his outstanding achievements and high grades in his second year, Lucas was more than capable of acting as an assistant. And the opponent he faced¡ªwas Xenia. ¡®Xenia puts up a good fight, but in the end, she loses to Lucas.¡¯ Xenia is a genius. Since she is Zerion¡¯s reincarnation, that much is a given. However, Lucas is the protagonist of Flame Butterfly, a character endowed with extraordinary genius. No matter how much of a reincarnation of Zerion she may be, she could not defeat the protagonist. The frustration and despair of losing to a peer. Her perfectionist nature, which dictated that she must never fail, intensified her self-criticism. At that moment, the one who stopped her from tearing herself apart¡ªwas Lucas. Lucas, who had already accomplished so much by his second year, recognized Xenia¡¯s abilities. And for the first time, she ceased her self-criticism. From then on, Xenia began paying attention to Lucas. Furthermore, after learning what Vikamon had done to him, her hatred for Vikamon only grew. That is the scenario of Act 5, Scene 1¡ªthe entrance exam. But right now, before the exam, Xenia¡¯s perfectionism had already turned into self-destructive criticism. She was always prone to self-criticism. If left alone, she would bury herself deeper and deeper until the entrance exam. Her perfectionism stemmed from her household. The crushing pressure of knowing she would one day have to lead Count Niflheim family. The weight of being told her whole life that she was a genius. And above all¡ªwitnessing her useless older brother being discarded by their father with her own eyes. It was only natural that perfectionism would take root in her. She had even used her prized Celestial magic, yet she had been utterly defeated. It seemed like this loss would affect even next year¡¯s entrance exam. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ I am currently in Vikamon¡¯s body. Naturally, the responsibilities of an older brother have also been placed upon me. For Vikamon¡¯s sake as well, I cannot simply dismiss Xenia as someone else¡¯s concern. I cannot stand by and watch her destroy herself with perfectionism. Lucas, her role model, is not here. I cannot be Lucas, but at the very least, I can boost her spirits. ¡°You were remarkable. If it had been anyone other than Lady Xenia, your opponent would not have fled so pitifully.¡± ¡°...Me?¡± Perfectionism is born from the anxiety of failing to achieve. The key is to focus on the successes she has accomplished and reinforce her sense of satisfaction. She needs to recognize that she has already done well enough by reasonable standards. The best way would be praise from someone she acknowledges, but since that¡¯s not possible right now, I will do it myself. ¡°Yes. You bravely faced the enemy alone. By the time I attacked, his strength was already almost depleted.¡± I remind her again and again that she had already achieved something great. ¡°This was all thanks to you, Lady Xenia.¡± Xenia was raised with utmost care. But in the Niflheim family, she was never given praise¡ªonly pressure to aim even higher. So receiving recognition and praise from others was an unfamiliar experience for her. As I continued to encourage her, Xenia''s eyes darted around. Then, she turned her head away and let out a small cough. ¡°W-Well, that¡¯s true. Someone as capable as me couldn¡¯t possibly have done nothing.¡± Perfectionists feel the most fulfilled when they are recognized. Xenia was no exception. ¡°Yes, precisely. You responded to the ambush like a perfect mage.¡± ¡°...Perfect.¡± I could see her struggling to suppress a smile. I had plenty of experience showering Nikita with endless praise. A little more wouldn¡¯t hurt. Meanwhile, the servants all flocked to Xenia. Her self-criticism seemed to have stopped, so that should be enough praise for now. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Even though you used a high potion, there could still be lingering effects. Please undergo a thorough checkup. You are far too precious.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Thank you, Mr. Ryu, for saving my life.¡± After politely expressing her gratitude, Xenia left with the physician. Her steps were slightly bouncy. She must be feeling lighter. If she knew I was Vikamon, would she have still thanked me like that? I wasn¡¯t sure, but it was probably best not to reveal my identity. ¡®Even Vulcan is starting to resort to extreme measures.¡¯ For them to act this aggressively meant they must be growing desperate. That left me with no other choice. I had to take Vulcan down as soon as possible. ¡®The scenario will break ahead of schedule, but...¡¯ That was a small price compared to the damage Vulcan would cause. One concern remained¡ªVulcan would not give up on Xenia so easily. I couldn¡¯t leave Xenia here. After all, she played a key role in both Lucas¡¯s and Mystique¡¯s route. At the very least, I needed to make sure the main story conditions were met. I couldn¡¯t just leave her like this. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ I crossed my arms and tapped my fingers in thought. After some deliberation, I reached a simple conclusion. ¡®I¡¯ll ask Duke of Whitewood for help.¡¯ A child''s ultimate weapon¡ª A little whining should do the trick. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 157 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 157: Forced Companion The unprecedented event of Count Niflheim¡¯s estate being directly attacked by the Mystics. This incident threw the entire household into chaos. Even the Count of Niflheim, who had been away on business, rushed back in a hurry. Amidst the confusion, Xenia found herself in an extremely troublesome situation. More precisely, her body was tense with anxiety. And with good reason. Before her stood one of the most powerful figures in the Empire. Her white hair cascaded down as she rested her chin on her hand. Every little movement exuded a strange sense of intimidation. The Duke of Whitewood. Raksid Anubecia. The one hailed as the Empire¡¯s greatest hero. Facing her, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. No matter how talented she was, she couldn¡¯t possibly hold her head high in front of the Duke of Whitewood. Raksid was a living legend of the Empire. The Duke of Whitewood observed Xenia with an intrigued expression. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying this girl is the reincarnation of Zerion?¡± ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± The Duke of Whitewood turned to the attendant beside her. Xenia¡¯s gaze flickered toward him. The man had introduced himself as Ryu. She still felt uneasy about the whole situation. Reincarnation of Zerion? It was true that Xenia had wielded Zerion¡¯s Stellar Magic. To the magic academy, this was nothing short of a miracle. Stellar Magic was an impossibly complex magic. In fact, it was magic that only Zerion himself had been able to decipher. For Xenia to use it meant she was a phenomenal talent. So much so that rumors had recently spread within the Niflheim household. The Transcendent Sage Zerion had never officially fathered a child. However, there was a tale that he had loved someone once. Due to the Great War, Zerion had been sent to the front lines, and his relationship with his lover faded into obscurity. But some speculated¡ª Could Zerion have left behind a child? The Empire had always been ahead of other nations in magic. As such, magical families competed fiercely to recruit those with talent into their lineage. So people couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ª If Zerion had left behind a descendant, they would undoubtedly display extraordinary talent. Would the magic families, obsessed with magical prowess, have simply let that go? It was impossible to confirm whether Zerion had truly fathered a child. But now, for the first time since Zerion himself, someone had emerged who could wield Stellar Magic. This led the academy to speculate that the Niflheim bloodline might have inherited Zerion¡¯s lineage. The Count Niflheim¡¯s household strongly supported this theory. In fact, one of the reasons the Count had been leaving home so often recently was to push this narrative. The title of "Transcendent Sage, Zerion¡¯s bloodline"¡ª They knew how much this would elevate their household¡¯s status. Given Xenia Niflheim¡¯s case, the academy couldn¡¯t easily dismiss the claim. The Count Niflheim¡¯s estate aggressively promoted this idea. But ultimately, it was just speculation. No one knew the truth. It wasn¡¯t even certain that Zerion had left behind any descendants at all. And now, in the midst of all this, Xenia was suddenly being declared Zerion¡¯s reincarnation. She was understandably bewildered. ¡°Hm.¡± As confusion swirled, the Duke of Whitewood pressed her fingers against her chin, studying Xenia. Xenia instinctively shrank back under the weight of that gaze. ¡°The reincarnation of Zerion, huh?¡± The Duke of Whitewood shifted her attention from Xenia to Ryu. ¡°...More than that, that appearance of yours...¡± She muttered to herself, tilting her head slightly in thought. Then, she shook her head and refocused on Xenia. ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that only Zerion ever wielded Stellar Magic.¡± She didn¡¯t bother to dwell on the subject further. Instead, she moved on to explain why they were meeting alone. ¡°The brat from Niflheim isn¡¯t here yet, but I¡¯ll tell you in advance.¡± Calling Count Niflheim a "brat"? The only person in the Empire who could speak that way about a Count was the Duke of Whitewood. ¡°As you¡¯ve already been attacked, the Mystics will continue to target you because you are Zerion¡¯s reincarnation.¡± ¡°Ah, y-yes.¡± Xenia tensed as she responded. ¡°So I have a proposal. I plan to personally hunt down the Mystics.¡± The Duke of Whitewood, moving in person. A Grand Duke of the Empire taking direct action would cause an uproar. But whether or not it stirred chaos, the Duke of Whitewood was determined to personally eliminate the Mystics. ¡°Since you¡¯re going to be targeted anyway, I propose you come with me.¡± Xenia¡¯s eyes widened. Since she was already a target, she might as well be taken along? What kind of absurd reasoning was that? ¡°Honestly, this is his idea.¡± The Duke of Whitewood gestured toward Ryu with her chin. Even she didn¡¯t seem entirely pleased with the suggestion. Unlike Ryu, whose skills were proven, Xenia was still a fledgling¡ªa newly hatched prodigy. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Even if she was Zerion¡¯s reincarnation, she had many shortcomings. Her chances of being in danger were much higher. ¡°Your Grace, I understand your concerns,¡± Ryu finally spoke. ¡°But given that we haven¡¯t fully identified the members of the Mystics, it would be safer to include Lady Xenia rather than leave her unprotected.¡± He spoke smoothly, effortlessly making his case. ¡°Lady Xenia¡¯s Stellar Magic will prove to be an incredible asset. I trust that if you allow her to join, she will exceed expectations.¡± Xenia felt utterly dumbfounded. Her opinion wasn¡¯t even considered¡ªit had already been decided that she would be included. ¡°Hm.¡± But her pride flared. If the Duke of Whitewood hesitated to accept her, it meant her skills were lacking. As the future leader of the Niflheim estate, she couldn¡¯t afford to show weakness. She was a perfectionist. And her definition of perfection included the Niflheim name. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll go!¡± Xenia declared her resolve. In reality, Ryu had practically forced her hand, but she had no choice. If she backed down now, the Niflheim estate would look pathetic. She was the acting representative of the Count Niflheim¡¯s household. A scion of one of the Empire¡¯s most prestigious magical families. She would do this perfectly. ¡°Good grief, why are young people so full of fire? Why not bring all your friends while you¡¯re at it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I already brought the other two.¡± ¡°If we all die, the world will be in chaos.¡± ¡°I have faith that Your Grace will take full responsibility and crush everything in your path.¡± Xenia¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. A mere attendant speaking so casually with the Duke of Whitewood? Who exactly was this man, Ryu? The Duke of Whitewood clicked her tongue in annoyance and stood up from her seat. "I¡¯ll make sure to deliver your message to that Niflheim brat. Since that¡¯s your decision, pack your things." "Y-Yes." Xenia found herself suddenly joining the task force set on defeating the Mystics, following Duke of Whitewood. Inwardly, she was on the verge of tears. She had been studying magic every day¡ªhow had things turned out like this? She felt a bit resentful toward Ryu, who had pushed this onto her, but she knew he had done it with good intentions. Swallowing back her tears, Xenia resolved to face what lay ahead. * * * After Xenia joined, I returned to the carriage. I needed to put things in order before she got on. ¡®Doesn¡¯t seem like my identity¡¯s been exposed.¡¯ If anyone found out that I was Vikamon, things would get complicated. For now, I had to keep using the identity of Ryu. As I approached the carriage, I spotted a familiar face¡ªone tied to me by misfortune. Though his face was disguised, his towering height made it easy to recognize him. "You''ve been working hard." "You too." His true identity was none other than Cardinal Centriol. Feeling a sense of responsibility for what happened in Acrede, he had willingly followed us on this mission. Of course, it made sense. After all, Acrede was inside this very carriage. If the Holy Kingdom found out, it would turn everything upside down. However, with the Mystics actively targeting Acrede, we couldn''t just leave her unprotected. ¡®Besides, we need Acrede¡¯s help to find Vulcan.¡¯ Half of Acrede¡¯s soul was currently linked to Vulcan. This, in turn, gave us an opportunity to locate the Mystics¡¯ headquarters. The Guardian of Heroes, Aquiline¡¯s reincarnation. Musika. She was using Vinesha¡¯s body to track Narea¡¯s soul through Acrede. So, to find the Mystics, we needed Acrede. The same applied when using the artifact Soul Tracker. The scenario had changed quite a bit, but the process remained the same. "If the Holy Kingdom finds out that Lady Acrede is here, what do you think will happen?" "They¡¯ll turn the world upside down." I casually tested the waters, and Centriol answered politely. Right now, no one knew that Acrede was here. As far as the world was concerned, Acrede was merely on an academic tour at Zerion Academy. In a month, she was scheduled to return safely to the Kingdom of Lium. If discovered, it could lead to major diplomatic consequences. Yet, Acrede was willing to take that risk to find Narea¡¯s soul. To her, Narea was like her other half. Of course, she would give everything to find her. ¡®This scenario is completely tangled up.¡¯ Things were getting complicated, but I had already made my decision. Vulcan was moving aggressively¡ªhe had even attacked the Count Niflheim¡¯s estate directly. Letting him run wild was not an option. ¡®The sequence may have changed, but the main storyline remains intact.¡¯ Originally, Lucas was meant to lead the Saint and Xenia in a battle against the Mystics. So, in essence, the story was unfolding as it should. ¡®Come to think of it, isn¡¯t it academy mock battle season?¡¯ Hannon would have to take my place in the mock battle. I wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d be okay, though. This also meant I¡¯d once again miss the chance to go up against Ban. But aside from that, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues. ¡®I specifically warned him not to cross paths with Lady Iris.¡¯ Hannon genuinely believed I was Zerion. So he would undoubtedly do his best for me. I chose to trust him. Besides, Eve was now using Azure Flame to help Iris with her nightmares. That meant she wouldn¡¯t need me anymore. Things would resolve themselves smoothly, even in my absence. "You¡¯re back?" Just then, the carriage door swung open, and Isabel greeted me warmly. No matter how I disguised myself, she always recognized me instantly. To this day, I had no idea how she did it. Enough brooding. Everything was going according to plan. All that was left was to finish the mission and return to Zerion Academy safely. As I stepped inside the carriage, familiar faces came into view. Musika, Acrede, and Isabel were there. "Oh, you¡¯re¡ª" Just as Musika opened her mouth to greet me, she suddenly stopped speaking. Blinking twice, she furrowed her brows slightly. "What¡¯s with that look?" Musika¡¯s unexpected reaction took me by surprise. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 158 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 158: Constantly Getting Caught Zerion Academy. Before the mock battle, students were gathered in small groups, chatting amongst themselves. "I heard Assistant Professor Vinesha suddenly took a leave of absence." "Professor Ororia actually approved that?!" "She seemed really flustered... Maybe Vinesha has some powerful connections?" "Isabel went on a field trip with Duke of Whitewood. I''m so jealous." "When will the Saintess show herself again?" Amid the chatter of the martial arts students¡ª Clang! A boy was engaged in a sparring match. Hannon Irey. A boy with a wandering spirit and a love for archaeology. In the main storyline, he was a rather mysterious character, a short but reasonably handsome young man. However, in this place¡ªZerion Academy in the present¡ªhe was vastly different from his usual depiction. Lightning bastard. Scoundrel. He was called many things and was often seen as an enemy of women. Yet, no one could deny his achievements. The feats Hannon had accomplished were astonishing enough to shake the world. Because of that, Zerion Academy had been thrown into chaos more than once. And now¡ª Hannon, acting completely unlike himself, was here. "Wahahahaha!" Hannon laughed loudly as he dodged attacks, moving nimbly. His opponent, face flushed with rage, swung their weapon furiously. Yet every attack was effortlessly evaded by Hannon''s outrageous dodging skills. Observing this quietly was a red-haired girl with bangs swept back¡ªSeron. She rested her chin on her hand, staring intently. "So, you''re telling me that¡¯s the real Hannon?" "Apparently so." Beside her, Eve sighed and replied. The fake Hannon, Vikamon, had discreetly informed those who knew the truth beforehand¡ª that someone else would be taking his place for a while. For Eve, this was critical information. While Hannon was gone, she had to personally handle Iris¡¯s nightmare care. The rest had only vaguely heard that "another Hannon" would be coming¡ª and that this information was directly from the real Hannon himself. "The real one?" "Oh yeah, this appearance is fake, by the way." Hearing Hannon say that so nonchalantly left Eve utterly dumbfounded. She had always known he was unpredictable, but this was something else. "......That guy, I really can¡¯t figure out what he''s after." No doubt, he was off doing something dangerous again. "I just hope he doesn¡¯t do anything reckless." Seron sighed, expressing her concern. She knew Vikamon had a personal mission. Something important enough to grind down his emotions to accomplish. She didn''t know what it was, but whatever it was, it drove him relentlessly forward. It was agonizing to watch. But besides that¡ªSeron had another concern. ¡®Isabel went on a field trip with Duke of Whitewood, huh...¡¯ Duke of Whitewood had taken Vikamon under her wing. Seron knew this. And now, Vikamon and Isabel were both gone at the same time. ¡®They''re probably together.¡¯ Seron bit her thumbnail, feeling uneasy. She had been the first to acknowledge her feelings for Vikamon. Because of that, she had become highly sensitive to the emotions of others. And lately¡ª Isabel¡¯s attitude toward Vikamon had changed. That change had started after they spent a long time alone together. Longer than the rescue team had spent in their mission. Long enough for something to happen. Seron¡¯s expression darkened with anxiety. There was already Sharin, a formidable rival. Not to mention Nikita, another troublesome contender. She didn¡¯t need another rival in this mess. ¡®Ugh, why do women keep flocking to that stupid sweet potato?¡¯ Seron pouted in frustration. It felt like every time he disappeared, he came back with more admirers. ¡®I have a feeling he''s surrounded by women right now, too.¡¯ She clenched her fist. This time, when he came back¡ª she was going to tackle him. "Azure Flame, more importantly..." Breaking through Seron¡¯s thoughts, Eve suddenly spoke up. Recently, people had started calling Eve "Azure Flame." Though she had been given many titles, this was the first time she had a nickname just for her. Strangely, it didn¡¯t feel bad. "If that¡¯s really the real Hannon, isn¡¯t he going to get caught by Iris?" The real Hannon might look the same on the outside¡ª but his personality was completely different. Vikamon, for all his antics, was fundamentally serious and composed. But this Hannon? All over the place. Seron pointed this out, and Eve glanced back at Hannon. "If his cover gets blown, won¡¯t the Crown Prince Sweet Potato get executed?" Eve¡¯s lips opened and closed. Technically, Hannon had deceived the imperial princess. That was a capital offense. "......Well, maybe not? Iris does have terrible insomnia. His intentions were to help her." "Yeah, but let¡¯s not forget¡ªa strange man has been hiding in her bedroom under a false identity." Eve and Seron exchanged glances. Then, in perfect sync, they turned toward Iris. Iris tilted her head slightly as she observed Hannon¡¯s battle. She seemed to sense something was off. Then¡ª Their eyes locked with Hania. Hania had been staring at them with half-lidded eyes. Then, she whispered something to Iris¡ª and suddenly, she started walking straight toward them. "Uh, uh oh¡ªshe¡¯s coming!" "......This is bad." Seron tensed, while Eve felt an ominous chill. But running away wasn''t an option. Hania stopped right in front of them. "Seron. Eve." Then, she raised a long, slender finger and pointed¡ª [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] At the fake Hannon. "Who... is that?" Eve and Seron froze on the spot. They hadn¡¯t expected Hania to see through it so quickly. After all¡ª Even if it was technically a fake relationship, Hania was his ex. She had spent enough time with Hannon to notice the subtlest differences. Not as much as Isabel, perhaps¡ª but more than enough to tell¡ª That was not the Hannon she knew. ¡°Ah, well, that is...¡± Seron couldn¡¯t hide her panic and opened her mouth hesitantly. Eve tried to stop her, but it was already too late. Hania had already caught on and frowned. ¡°Did Hannon set up a stand-in and leave the academy with Isabel?¡± Eve and Seron exchanged glances. Hania was Iris¡¯s closest aide. Everything that reached her ears would inevitably be reported to Iris. What should they say here? The two of them pondered. ¡°A while ago, Duke Duke of Whitewood came to visit, right? This has something to do with that, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Typical of Hania. She had quickly pieced together the situation. However, there was one thing she hadn¡¯t realized¡ªthat the person standing here was the real Hannon and that the one they had known all this time was a fake. Eve and Seron wore complicated expressions. Should they continue protecting Vikamon¡¯s lie? Or would it be better to reveal the truth to Hania and start changing the situation little by little? Both of them put themselves in Vikamon¡¯s shoes as they agonized over the decision. Seeing their reaction, Hania became suspicious. ¡°What¡¯s with you two? Don¡¯t tell me that the one standing here is the real Hannon and the one I¡¯ve known until now was a fake?¡± She asked jokingly with a laugh. But the moment those words left her mouth, Eve froze completely. A reflexive reaction. And Hania, with her sharp eyes, didn¡¯t miss it. She tilted her head, not fully understanding their reaction, but then her eyes gradually widened. ¡°No way...!¡± Just as she was about to exclaim, Eve and Seron lunged at her. Covering her mouth, they swiftly dragged her out while everyone else was watching the match. Hania was pulled into the hallway, where she stared at the two in disbelief. Eve and Seron both looked troubled. They hadn¡¯t expected Vikamon¡¯s secret to be exposed because of them. ¡°...Is it true?¡± Hania took a deep breath and asked. The two had no choice but to lower their heads. Hania opened her mouth slightly but couldn¡¯t say anything. Then, slowly covering her face with both hands, she let out a deep sigh. ¡°...He really fooled us completely.¡± ¡°Hania, he didn¡¯t do it with bad intentions¡ª¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Eve tried to explain, but Hania wasn¡¯t planning to hold it against Vikamon. If he had any ulterior motives, she would have sensed them and stopped him long ago. Hania was highly perceptive of people¡¯s emotions. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t have noticed if something was off. More than anything, she had seen how Vikamon treated Iris all this time. He sincerely wanted to free Iris from her nightmares. That sincerity was something Hania understood well. So, she didn¡¯t immediately criticize him. But the fact remained that he had deceived them. And that was something she couldn¡¯t just overlook. ¡°So, if he¡¯s not Hannon, then who is he?¡± Seron and Eve hesitated. They weren¡¯t Vikamon¡ªwas it really their place to reveal this? Hania narrowed her eyes, then let out a breath. She had already expected they wouldn¡¯t answer. But there was an even bigger problem. ¡°What are you planning to do now?¡± If Iris found out that the person she had known as Hannon was an imposter, there was no telling what would happen. Vikamon had become more important to Iris than anyone realized. Even Hania couldn¡¯t predict how she would react. ¡°We¡¯re worried about that too.¡± Eve admitted with a troubled expression. ¡°H-Hania, can¡¯t you help us? The prince... I mean, he didn¡¯t do this with bad intentions. Besides, he¡¯s the type to come clean on his own when the time is right!¡± ¡°Yeah, you know better than anyone that he sincerely wants to help Lady Iris.¡± Hania remained silent for a moment. Then, after letting out a long sigh, she looked at the two of them in turn. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. I won¡¯t dismiss everything he¡¯s done. But lying to Lady Iris is a different matter.¡± Hania was Iris¡¯s knight and attendant. As her closest aide, she could never lie to her. ¡°That said, I won¡¯t be the one to bring it up first.¡± Still, out of respect for Vikamon¡¯s efforts, she agreed to remain silent for now. ¡°But aren¡¯t you two forgetting something?¡± Hania gestured behind them. There, Iris was staring at the real Hannon. ¡°Do you really think Lady Iris hasn¡¯t already figured it out?¡± Iris wasn¡¯t someone who lacked perception. She had likely already sensed that this was the real Hannon. ¡°How you handle this is your problem.¡± ¡°...Yeah, we¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Seron clenched her fists and spoke firmly. ¡°That idiot prince is going to owe me double for this.¡± She grumbled, but she was already preparing to do everything she could to help Vikamon. ¡°As his ex-girlfriend, this is really something to witness.¡± Her ex-boyfriend sure was popular. With a wry chuckle, Hania sighed. Putting aside the annoyance of being deceived herself... ¡®Seriously, what are you thinking?¡¯ Hania thought of Hannon and let out another deep sigh. She couldn¡¯t help but worry about how he was going to clean up this mess later. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 159 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 159: He¡¯s Your Brother In the Southern Forest of the Empire A carriage carrying Duke of Whitewood and our group moved through the forest, transporting members of the "Return of the World" force. Duke of Whitewood¡¯s carriage was enchanted with various magical enhancements, making travel through the forest exceptionally smooth. Inside this carriage, aside from Duke of Whitewood, who was riding in another, there were five passengers¡ªall unfamiliar with each other. The noble saint, Acrede Saint Narea. The mage mage, Vinesha, and the reincarnation of Aquiline, Musika. Isabel, who had awakened the Wings of the Goddess. The reincarnation of Zerion, Xenia Niflheim. Their only previous connection was in their past lives. However, Musika and Isabel had naturally outgoing personalities. I assumed the atmosphere in the carriage would remain relatively peaceful¡ªexcept for the fact that Musika was unusually quiet today. Musika had been staring at me the entire time, scanning me from head to toe with a peculiar expression. Meanwhile, Isabel sat uncharacteristically demure beside me, occasionally stealing glances at Xenia for reasons I couldn''t understand. Acrede, as expected, remained silent. She struggled to converse with others unless Narea was present. She sat stiffly, awkwardly maintaining her saintly demeanor. And lastly, there was one person who was completely out of place. Xenia Niflheim. She sat rigidly in the combat attire her family had prepared, her back straight and chin lifted in an effort to maintain composure. As the daughter of a count, she was of noble birth. But here, she was surrounded by individuals far beyond her standing. A noble saint. The reincarnation of a former hero, Aquiline. An awakened Wings of the Goddess bearer. And me¡ªtechnically Duke of Whitewood¡¯s attendant. No matter how prestigious her family name was, she had little chance of asserting herself here. Of course, she held the title of Zerion¡¯s reincarnation. But without Zerion¡¯s memories, she was merely Xenia¡ªnot Zerion. For Xenia, who had no recollection or connection to her past life, this situation must have been incredibly uncomfortable. ¡®Especially since Count Niflheim probably drilled it into her head.¡¯ She was traveling alongside Duke of Whitewood. She must have been warned repeatedly not to cause any trouble under any circumstances. On top of that, she was the youngest here. At this age, even a single year¡¯s difference can feel vast. It must have been overwhelming. ¡°V¡ªHa¡ªNo, Ryuji. Ryu.¡± At that moment, Musika spoke, stumbling over my name several times before finally settling on "Ryu." ¡°What is it, Musika?¡± ¡°Have we met before?¡± We had, countless times. But from Musika¡¯s tone, she was referring to my current appearance. When she first saw me in this form, she had reacted oddly. "What¡¯s with that look?" As if she were trying to recall a memory¡ª As if she were questioning whether we had met before when I looked like this. I tilted my head. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t.¡± The only one who had seen me like this was Sharin. No one in this world should recognize this form. Musika furrowed her brows, tilting her head as if trying to piece something together. Why was she acting like this? ¡°Why? Have you seen me somewhere before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just it¡ªI don¡¯t know. It¡¯s confusing. It feels like there''s something in my memory, but at the same time, it¡¯s not there. It¡¯s like my soul is reacting, but I can¡¯t pinpoint why, and that¡¯s frustrating.¡± Musika¡¯s gaze bore into me. I had no idea what she was talking about. More importantly, I silently signaled her to do something about the tense atmosphere in the carriage. Normally, I would have relied on Isabel for this. But today, she was strangely quiet. If I were a woman, it might be different, but as the only man in this carriage, I couldn¡¯t easily take the lead in conversations. So I had no choice but to rely on Musika. She was the one most capable of breaking the tension. Musika seemed to understand and finally decided to act. ¡°Hey, you know¡ª¡± Just as she was about to speak¡ª THUMP! Acrede¡¯s chest exploded. Never in my life did I think I would say such a sentence, but here we were. Even through her clothes, the sheer weight of it was astonishing. Everyone¡¯s eyes snapped toward Acrede. She, too, was frozen, lips slightly parted in shock. It seemed that the strap holding her chest in place had come undone. Narea would have fastened it properly, but since it was Acrede, this mistake had occurred. ¡°Uh... um...¡± Acrede stammered, her saintly composure crumbling as her face flushed red. ¡°...Acrede, you were hiding that all this time?¡± Musika was the first to react. Acrede opened and closed her mouth like a fish out of water. Musika didn¡¯t stop there. She pressed on. ¡°Why would you hide it? That¡¯s such a waste!¡± ¡°A¡ªA waste?¡± ¡°Of course! That¡¯s practically a national treasure! Keeping it hidden is just a crime!¡± Just like that, Acrede¡¯s chest had been upgraded to a national asset. ¡°A-Ahaha... is that so?¡± And, being easily swayed by compliments, Acrede foolishly accepted it as praise. If nothing else, that was very much like her. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d use it like this¡ª¡± Musika began demonstrating something rather extreme. I had to avert my eyes. I wished the former hero would refrain from showing off her knowledge in such matters. ¡®That¡¯s so Musika.¡¯ Perhaps because she still retained Aquiline¡¯s memories, she didn¡¯t treat Acrede any differently just because she was a saint. Because of that, Acrede quickly warmed up to her. People naturally open their hearts to those who approach them without pretense. ¡°Ryu, don¡¯t you agree?¡± And just like that, the conversation looped back to me. What a skilled conversationalist. ¡°Of course. Acrede is an amazing person.¡± ¡°A-Ahaha...¡± Acrede giggled sheepishly, delighted by the praise. Then, out of nowhere, Isabel suddenly jabbed me in the side. I turned to look at her, but she quickly averted her gaze, feigning innocence. Sweat was forming on the back of her neck. She herself seemed unsure why she had reacted that way. As I puzzled over Isabel¡¯s behavior, my gaze drifted elsewhere¡ª Xenia was still sitting stiffly, looking around anxiously. Her eyes wavered, as if unsure where to look. As my younger sister by blood, I felt sorry for her. I should probably help her out. ¡°Lady Xenia, how is your preparation for Zerion Academy going? You¡¯ll be enrolling next year, correct?¡± ¡°Ah, uh¡ªy-yes! That¡¯s right.¡± Xenia flinched, hastily answering. This was her chance to join the conversation. I could tell she was extremely tense. As a perfectionist, she was likely worried about making a mistake. ¡°I heard next year¡¯s first-year students will be particularly strong. And you¡¯re entering through the standard entrance exam instead of a recommendation?¡± I kept the conversation going, hoping to ease her nerves. Xenia hesitated slightly before responding. ¡°If I enter through a recommendation, my true skills won¡¯t be recognized. I want to prove myself through the entrance exam.¡± There was clear determination in her voice. My little sister was strong-willed and admirable. ¡°Lady Xenia, you¡¯re impressive.¡± Isabel, who had been quiet, also nodded in agreement. ¡®...Lady?¡¯ I glanced at Isabel. Normally, she would have treated Xenia like a future junior and been more casual. But today, she was being strangely formal. Even when I met her gaze, she simply smiled primly. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] I had no idea what was going on with her today. Still, Xenia looked more relaxed than before. ¡°...Even now, it doesn¡¯t feel real. That I¡¯m Zerion¡¯s reincarnation.¡± She still seemed hesitant about the title. ¡°That¡¯s normal. If I didn¡¯t have my memories, I¡¯d probably feel the same way.¡± At that, Musika nodded in agreement. In a way, all their talents could be dismissed as simply the result of being the reincarnations of heroes. They had gained their abilities without effort, solely because of their past lives. For a reincarnated person, that truth was hardly welcome. So, Musika could sympathize with that sentiment. "Um, may I ask one question?" Xenia, who had barely begun speaking more comfortably, now hesitantly posed a question of her own. "As many as you''d like." Musika responded confidently, and Xenia hesitated before asking, "Are there other heroes besides us?" Indeed, there were several more heroes beyond those present here. It was only natural for Xenia to be curious. "The hero Parazon is Prince Ergo." I was able to answer that much. Ergo, a man entangled with me in a twisted fate. He was the reincarnation of Parazon. "Prince Ergo... I see." Ergo was famous even in foreign nations. So, Xenia accepted the answer and nodded in understanding. Ergo was one of the most important figures in the kingdom. Unless it was a special case like Acrede¡¯s, abducting him wouldn¡¯t be easy. Naturally, that made Xenia the easiest target. "As for the hero Ordo..." After a brief silence, I turned to look at Musika. Musika let out a bitter smile before speaking. "He was already killed by Vulcan." The leader of the Mystics. The reincarnation of Rosli¡ªVulcan. He had already slain Ordo¡¯s reincarnation and absorbed his power. Xenia fell silent. She had just realized how close she had come to sharing the same fate. That was why I had moved so quickly. Among the countless bad endings in The Flame Butterfly, one of them was The Fallen Flame. If Vulcan consumed all the reincarnations, he would become an unstoppable monster. The moment that happened, he would set the entire world ablaze. That was the Fallen Flame ending. "Um, Lady Xenia, may I ask you a question as well?" Right then, Isabel directed another question toward Xenia. Despite the situation, she was still oddly polite. "What kind of person is your brother, Vikamon?" She wasn¡¯t actually curious¡ªshe just wanted to mess with me. I could tell from the way she glanced at me with a mischievous smile. Isabel knew my true identity. She was likely wondering how Xenia viewed her own brother. "Vikamon?" At that moment, Xenia completely dropped any formalities. Her expression turned noticeably displeased. She made no attempt to hide her distaste. "A fool who ruined himself with self-loathing." She replied curtly. Isabel turned to me with wide eyes. It seemed she hadn''t expected my relationship with Xenia to be like this. "He was decent as a child. But once I gained magical talent, he became consumed with jealousy and abandoned magic altogether. He''s a pathetic man¡ªan incompetent perfectionist who held himself to impossible standards but lacked the skill to meet them." Xenia''s tone made it clear she had long since lost patience with Vikamon. Musika, who had been quietly listening, cleared her throat awkwardly. "S-Still, he must have had some good points, right? Or at least tried to find another path?" "I don¡¯t know. He avoided talking to me altogether at some point. Honestly, I¡¯m curious myself. What was he even thinking all this time?" Isabel hurried to intervene, but Xenia simply looked troubled. "...He¡¯s not that bad of a person." Isabel muttered, looking strangely dejected. "I don¡¯t even know where he is now, so it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care anymore. He threw away his own life for a woman." "That¡¯s..." Isabel turned to me again. Her earlier uncertainty had vanished, replaced by a pout. "That¡¯s true." Wait, why was she agreeing with that? When I looked at Isabel, she quickly turned her head away. "If only my brother were as competent as you, Ryu." And then, for some reason, I was receiving praise. "You don¡¯t even seem that much older than my brother, yet you¡¯re already serving the Duke of Whitewood. I respect that." To Westerners, East Asian faces look much younger than they actually are. So my face must appear rather youthful to them. "That¡¯s right, Ryu is amazing." Isabel chimed in again, agreeing wholeheartedly. For some reason, she seemed even prouder than I did. She was unusually emotional today. "Lady Xenia, I¡¯m not that young." "Oh? My apologies. But my respect for you is genuine." Maybe it was because I had been encouraging her all along, trying to lift her spirits. She must have subconsciously grown to think highly of me. To be acknowledged by a perfectionist like her... I must be a pretty remarkable person. Would I be able to replace Lucas? Of course, if she ever found out I was actually Vikamon, all of this would become meaningless. I got scolded as Vikamon and praised as Ryu. But I didn¡¯t feel anything from the insults. After all, I hadn¡¯t lived as Vikamon. Instead, I just felt sorry for Xenia. In the strict household of the Niflheim Count, family was her only refuge. Yet Vikamon, who should have been that refuge, had abandoned her. To her, it must have felt like losing the entire world. "I want to become a proper adult as soon as possible. I want to be strong on my own." Such a perfectionist answer. Rather than enduring the instability of childhood, she longed for the security of adulthood. Though in reality, adults aren¡¯t that different from children. After experiencing the harshness of the world, many end up missing their childhood. "...I don¡¯t want to grow up." Just then, Acrede whispered softly. Fortunately, Xenia didn¡¯t hear her. When I glanced at Acrede, she quickly straightened her posture, pretending nothing had happened. She kept folding her arms over her chest, as if trying to hide it. Honestly, I wished she¡¯d stop¡ªit was making me self-conscious too. Clatter¡ª Right then, the carriage ahead¡ªDuke of Whitewood¡¯s carriage¡ªcame to a halt. Our carriage followed suit. "Musika." "Heh, yeah. It¡¯s about time we arrived." Acrede exhaled nervously. Soon, Cardinal Centriol opened the carriage door. This event was originally meant to be a stealth mission. Lucas was supposed to obtain the Veil Bandages from Vinesha and investigate the Mystics. But the situation had changed drastically. I already knew everything about the Mystics. The stealth mission was just setup for the next scenario. It had no real impact on the main storyline. This is my compromise. I couldn¡¯t predict how the world¡¯s course would change after this scenario. But so far, I had kept things moving despite Lucas¡¯s absence. I can do it again. Nothing is impossible. Only the act of achieving it matters. Step¡ª As I stepped out of the carriage, I felt a strange flow of air. The atmosphere was deeply unsettling. A vast canyon stretched before me, its cliffs like the gaping maw of hell. Below, creatures of various species¡ªones unseen in the real world¡ªsoared through the sky. Among them were beings imitating the form of dragons. Winds swept through the canyon, a powerful river roaring below. This was the Abyssal Canyon¡ªhome of one of the three ancient dragons. I knew Vulcan¡¯s objective. I also knew the existence he loathed the most. The Fall of the Goddess. Vulcan¡¯s true goal was to erase the goddess from this world. "Boy." That was why I had gathered the best forces to stop him. Boom¡ª! Duke of Whitewood clenched her fist, her eyes glinting dangerously. "You¡¯d better keep up." Act 5, Chapter 5 had been moved forward. Act 4, Chapter 7 was being rewritten. The Vulcan Extermination Operation. Tonight, the scenario would be rewritten anew. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 160 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 160: Breaking Through the Mystics Inside the canyon. We were slowly descending toward the bottom of the canyon, floating in midair. "This canyon is strange." Xenia, who was flying beside me, spoke in a tense voice. We were currently borrowing Xenia¡¯s magic to descend into the canyon. As she said, this place was truly bizarre. A natural labyrinth. It felt as if our sense of direction was being distorted. ¡®The power of the Earth Dragon is what disrupts our sense of direction.¡¯ As an ancient dragon, the Earth Dragon¡¯s mere presence exerted an influence on its surroundings. The Earth Dragon''s Canyon had been called that for a long time. Naturally, the dragon¡¯s power was deeply embedded in the canyon. That was also why Duke of Whitewood had failed to locate the Mystics. No one would have expected them to set up their base in the Earth Dragon¡¯s Canyon. That was precisely why I had relied on Acrede to find the Mystics¡¯s location. The Flame Butterfly Chronicle was a dot RPG game. While the academy was well-detailed, the canyon¡¯s depiction was rather vague. No matter how skilled a pixel artist might be, there was no way to fully represent the scale of this massive canyon in dot graphics. So while it was known that the Mystics was in the Earth Dragon¡¯s Canyon, its exact location remained a mystery. But with Acrede, it was a different story. Since her other half, Narea, was within the Mystics, their souls were constantly resonating. ¡®A high-performance navigation system.¡¯ Acrede, who was riding on Centriole¡¯s back, was trying her best to maintain composure. It seemed she had a fear of heights. Isabel, on the other hand, was another matter. Having grown highly accustomed to aerial battles, she descended effortlessly using the Wings of the Goddess. By now, she had full control over her output. It must have been the result of rigorous training. When our eyes met, Isabel gave me a bright smile. She was really beautiful, no doubt about it. Lately, her smiles had become noticeably brighter. Thankfully, she seemed to have completely moved past her painful past. "...The Earth Dragon." Meanwhile, Xenia showed interest in the ancient dragon. As expected of Zerion¡¯s reincarnation¡ªshe was naturally drawn to dragons. "I heard that someone at Zerion Academy is capable of using dragon magic." That someone was standing right in front of her. But Xenia was unaware of that. "That person must be incredible. Only the transcendental sages of the past were known to have wielded dragon magic. I¡¯d love to meet them and have a conversation." She displayed an eagerness to discuss magic seriously. "Pfft... Y-yeah, incredible indeed." Isabel, overhearing the conversation, struggled to suppress her laughter. Well, as long as she was laughing, that was fine. "Are you planning to learn dragon magic?" "No. I need to research Celestial Magic first." Xenia was a perfectionist. She wouldn¡¯t consider anything else until she had completely mastered Celestial Magic. That was just the kind of person she was. "I believe you are more than capable, Lady Xenia." Hearing my praise, Xenia gave a small, wry smile. "Is that because I¡¯m Zerion¡¯s reincarnation?" "Yes, that¡¯s part of it. But that¡¯s not all." No matter how much talent one had from a past life, it was still up to them to put in the effort. "Besides, the ones who wield dragon magic aren¡¯t necessarily prodigies." I was only naturally gifted in one thing¡ªstamina. And even that paled in comparison to Aisha, who was a true endurance monster. The only reason I could use dragon magic was because of my prior knowledge and a series of fortunate encounters. I had obtained it through sheer determination, using every method available. Even so, I still needed to grow stronger to navigate the scenario ahead. "...You know, that¡¯s practically slandering a lot of people." Isabel whispered beside me, but I chose to ignore her. The ones who lost to me? Not my concern. "Lady Xenia, you are truly dedicated to magic." It was true that Zerion¡¯s knowledge played a significant role in deciphering Celestial Magic. But mastering it was entirely Xenia¡¯s own effort. She was interpreting Celestial Magic¡ªsomething no one else had been able to do¡ªthrough her own capabilities alone. That wasn¡¯t something one could achieve overnight. She must have endured countless hardships. It¡¯s wrong to belittle the efforts of the talented. "That¡¯s why I say you can surely master dragon magic as well, Lady Xenia." "..." Xenia fell silent for a moment. Then, as if embarrassed by the praise, she cleared her throat. "Mr. Ryu, I think you overestimate me." "I admire people who work hard. Those who put in the effort deserve to be recognized." I hoped that my constant praise would help ease her perfectionism, even if just a little. "Is that so?" A hint of confidence emerged in Xenia¡¯s expression. She straightened her small frame and squared her narrow shoulders. Though she still looked youthful due to her slow growth, her eyes told a different story. They were the eyes of someone forging her own path as an adult. At that moment, Isabel suddenly tapped me on the back. She even gave me a sharp glare. She didn¡¯t seem to know why she hit me, either. I had no idea what was going on. Meanwhile, Xenia quickly changed the topic. "A-Anyway, you seem to know the one who uses dragon magic quite well." More than just knowing them¡ªI was that person. But I couldn¡¯t reveal that, so I just smiled. "Yes, I know them fairly well. If you attend the academy, you¡¯ll get to meet them someday." "I¡¯ll look forward to that." Xenia¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. Unfortunately, the truth would be revealed sooner than she expected. Once we engaged Vulcan in battle, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back. Just then, a gust of wind blew, causing Xenia to drift slightly away. She quickly adjusted her flight spell with even greater precision. "I should introduce her to Sharin later." Muttering to myself as Xenia moved away, I suddenly felt Isabel move closer. "...As her fiance??" Would it be seen that way? Come to think of it, Sharin still didn¡¯t know I was Vikamon. I had ended up putting off revealing my identity. ¡®I should probably tell her soon.¡¯ Since I had already revealed myself to those I trusted, it was time to inform Sharin as well. "Introduce me too." Isabel suddenly made a ridiculous request. "You already know Xenia." "But it¡¯s different when you introduce me." Did she want to get closer to Xenia? When I agreed, her face lit up with joy. By then, we had finally reached the bottom of the canyon. Looking up, I could see sheer cliffs towering overhead. Climbing them barehanded would be impossible. The roar of a powerful river echoed around us. The waters here eventually flowed into the sea. Naturally, the river carried a massive volume of water. "Musika." "We¡¯re almost there." Musika was tracking the soul resonance beside Acrede. It seemed we were finally approaching the Mystics¡¯s base. "Boy." At that moment, Duke of Whitewood called out to me. "What do you think are the chances of the Earth Dragon stirring today?" A sudden mention of the Earth Dragon. The moment I heard it, my eyes widened. "Don¡¯t tell me..." "Yes. This might be a trap they¡¯ve laid." BOOM! Suddenly, the entire canyon trembled as if struck by an earthquake. Everyone¡¯s expressions hardened at once. Only one being could shake the Earth Dragon¡¯s Canyon like this. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] The canyon¡¯s ruler¡ªthe Earth Dragon itself. RUMBLE! The tremors grew stronger. Far off in the distance, dragon-like creatures screeched in terror and soared into the sky. It was only natural. At the far end of the canyon¡ª A mountain was rising. So massive it partially blocked out the sun. A disaster beyond human control. That was what an ancient dragon was. Those lunatics. I never expected them to wake the Earth Dragon. ¡®The story is diverging drastically from the original scenario.¡¯ No matter how secretive they were, they had never moved an Earth Dragon before. So why did they go so far this time? ¡°Duke of Whitewood.¡± The Mystics fear Duke of Whitewood. To stop her, they abandoned all restraint. They played their worst card¡ªawakening an Earth Dragon, a creature capable of obliterating even their own stronghold. A headache set in. We brought a powerful card, so they responded with one just as powerful. Was it a mistake to bring Duke of Whitewood? No. If she hadn¡¯t been here, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to push them this far. From the start, this scenario had changed too much from before. Even without Duke of Whitewood, the Mystics likely would have unleashed the Earth Dragon. They hadn¡¯t fully established themselves yet. And being cornered like this, they lashed out¡ªawakening the Earth Dragon in a panic. As a result, Act 5 progressed much faster than expected, bringing unintended consequences. Damn this wretched world. Nothing ever goes smoothly. "Duke of Whitewood, Your Grace!" One of her attendants urgently warned her of the danger. But no matter what, fighting an Earth Dragon wasn¡¯t an option. An Earth Dragon is a catastrophe. A being capable of reshaping the very land itself. Even now, the canyon trembled wildly. A dragon of supreme dominance that humans could never hope to defy. If it charged directly at us, no one could stop it. "Boy, do you think we can find them again if the Mystics disappear now?" My gaze met Musika''s. She, too, was staring at the rising mountain with a hardened expression. I couldn¡¯t answer with confidence. Vulcan wasn¡¯t a fool. After failing to abduct Xenia, he must have already prepared another plan. ''If they can just shake off Duke of Whitewood this once...'' Then they¡¯d surely escape for good. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t hesitate to play the Earth Dragon card. If the dragon wiped us out, all the better. And if not, it would still buy them enough time to flee. "I can''t say for certain." From here on out, even I was in unknown territory. That¡¯s why this might be our only chance to capture the Mystics. At that moment, pure white petals began to swirl around Duke of Whitewood. Mystical petals, born from Whitewood itself. They scattered through the air, gradually filling the surroundings. And as they did, the overwhelming aura radiating from Duke of Whitewood grew even stronger. "In that case, I shall keep the Earth Dragon at bay as long as possible." Her attendant''s face turned deathly pale, but Duke of Whitewood only smiled. "Your Grace, it''s too dangerous!" "I''ve lived my entire life in danger. What¡¯s a mere lizard to me?" She paid no mind to the attendant''s protests. "Sir Paladin." Her gaze fell upon Centriol. He immediately made the sign of the cross and bowed his head. "I will protect even the tip of the Saintess¡¯s hair." "Good. That¡¯s enough." The sheer force of her presence sent a shiver down my spine. "Boy, you are walking the path of a hero." I still didn¡¯t know exactly what that meant. I was simply struggling to follow the path Lucas once walked. "A hero¡¯s path is always filled with hardships. When you face an impassable road, an old warrior shall break it for you." Her spirit surged through me. "Tear the Mystics to shreds and bring them back to me." Duke of Whitewood believed in me. She truly believed I could crush the Mystics. My fists clenched tightly. The Mystics were dangerous. But they were still incomplete. They carried on the legacy of the old Mystics, but their strength was more of an illusion. They were not yet the terrifying force that once made the world tremble. That¡¯s why Lucas and his party had been able to stop them in Act 5. ''And what about me now?'' Am I weaker than Lucas was back then? My grip tightened even further. ''No way.'' The efforts I put in were not in vain. I didn¡¯t struggle to fill Lucas¡¯s absence for nothing. I devoured every opportunity that came my way to reach this point. I won¡¯t lose to this scenario¡¯s boss. "I''ll be back." "Return before I bring down the Earth Dragon." That was just like Duke of Whitewood. KWAOOOOOOOOHHH! At that moment, part of the volcano collapsed, and the Earth Dragon raised its massive head toward the sky. Its mountain-sized head loomed over us, dozens of golden eyes gleaming as it roared. The ultra-low-frequency vibrations of its roar threatened to rupture my eardrums. Despite the distance, my skin tingled from the sheer force. There was no more time to waste. When I turned to my comrades, they all nodded in unison. "This way!" At Musika¡¯s shout, Xenia amplified our speed with wind magic. Acrede stifled a scream, but this wasn¡¯t the time to worry about that. We soared toward the canyon wall. The cliffside rushed toward us at high speed. I pulled back my hand. I had wanted to keep this a secret from Xenia, but there was no time for that now. Frost gathered in my palm. The remnants of an ancient dragon cast their shadow over my right eye, completing a reptilian gaze. As the chilling energy condensed in my hand, Xenia¡¯s eyes widened. "That¡¯s¡ª" Before she could finish, my hand shot forward. The condensed frost carried an incredible cutting force as it struck the wall. SCREEEEEECH! My hand sliced deep into the rock, severing something embedded within. In that instant, the wall before us vanished, revealing a far more spacious chamber. A place that resembled a temple. "I¡¯ll explain later!" I shouted to Xenia and gathered all my strength. Ahead of us, Mystics standing guard at the temple entrance began shouting. "Push through!" The assault on the Mystics'' stronghold had begun. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 161 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 161: Butterfly Effect The headquarters of the Mystics, the temple. My party and I were charging through it, continuing our battle. ¡°Left!¡± At my shout, the pillar on the left rumbled and opened. A surge of flames poured out from it, but Xenia¡¯s magic clashed against the fire and neutralized it. Xenia turned to me with a startled expression. Her eyes seemed to ask how on earth I knew every single trap in the Mystics¡¯ stronghold¡ªfrom dragon-level magic to intricate mechanisms. ¡®Of course, I know.¡¯ How many times have I played the Flame Butterfly quest? And the Mystics episode was the one where I died the most. ¡®Traps made of Mysticism itself.¡¯ It was a high-level trap designed by the developers to torment players with malicious intent. An episode with merciless difficulty, where every single trap had to be avoided. Of course, there was an option to lower the difficulty for players. However, the game only offered this option after a failed infiltration attempt. As if mocking the player, it suggested: ¡°Having a hard time? Lower the difficulty!¡± I ignored that offer and stuck with the hardest difficulty. I was slaughtered over and over again, but eventually, I memorized every single trap in the Mystics¡¯ temple. ¡®Now that it¡¯s reality, of course, I¡¯d rather take the easier route.¡¯ But to unlock the lower difficulty, I¡¯d have to fail once. And in reality, failure meant death. ¡®Like hell I¡¯ll die.¡¯ In this world, you only get one chance. So, I thoroughly recalled and dismantled every trap I had memorized. The Mystics were clearly flustered. We were breaking through the temple much faster than they anticipated. They had likely planned to stall us and feed us to the dragon. Even with the Duke of Whitewood, facing a dragon was nothing more than a battle of endurance. Since it couldn¡¯t be defeated, it was ultimately a fight against time. And this situation revealed something else. ¡®They have a reason they can¡¯t flee right away.¡¯ While the dragon had its eyes on us, they were working on something. And it wasn¡¯t hard to figure out what that was. ¡®Vulcan must be trying to absorb Narea.¡¯ Even with only half of her power, Vulcan planned to absorb Narea. To do that, he needed to use the Mysticism prepared within the temple, which explained their behavior. At that moment, molten metal and poisonous liquid rained down from the ceiling. I swiftly dodged the traps and kept running. The traps served as indicators, helping me estimate how far we had advanced. ¡°R-Ryu, is this really possible with just us?!¡± Xenia shouted with disbelief. The Mystics were throwing everything they had at us, desperate to stop us. But Centriol and the Duke of Whitewood¡¯s retainers swiftly cut them down. Both were showing the skill expected from elite forces. Still, Xenia doubted whether this small group could take down the entire Mystics cult without the Duke of Whitewood herself. We couldn¡¯t bring a large force with us this time. Acrede, as the Saint, couldn¡¯t let the Holy Kingdom know she was cooperating in the hunt for the Mystics. The Holy Kingdom was divided between the royalists and the church faction. Neither side would have approved of this. But Acrede had her reasons. And without her, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to locate the Mystics. Thus, we had no choice but to move with a small force. Yes, for now. ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones moving.¡± This scenario was different from the original storyline. To match that, I had prepared reinforcements. ¡°The Blue Tower and the Royal Knights are in motion.¡± ¡°The Blue Tower and the Royal Knights?!¡± ¡°Yes, I asked the First Prince and the Blue Tower Lord for help.¡± Xenia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected such powerful forces to be mobilized. The Mystics were a notorious cult. Though they had vanished once, their infamy was still legendary. Eradicating the Mystics would be a matter of national honor. The power-hungry factions wouldn¡¯t sit still after hearing of such an opportunity. Of course not. That was why the First Prince got involved. In the original story, the First Prince was always part of the operation to wipe out the Mystics. The Mystics episode was meant to destabilize the Duke of Robliage. After observing Lucas¡¯s movements, the First Prince discovered the incident involving Lucas and the Saint. The Saint was at the center of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s power struggle. Even Lucas alone couldn¡¯t handle the massive political scale. So, the First Prince played his card. He took responsibility for the Mystics operation, telling Lucas to fight without restraint. As a result, Lucas saved Xenia from danger and stormed into the Mystics¡¯ lair to rescue Acrede, who had been captured by Vulcan. Lucas defeated Vulcan, and the entire Mystics cult was captured. All the glory went to the First Prince. Furthermore, the First Prince resolved the discord between the Holy Kingdom and the Robliage Duchy, strengthening his ties with the Holy Church. This dramatically tilted the balance in the battle for the throne. The Duke of Robliage, in desperation, turned to demonic power to counter the growing influence of the First Prince. That was the storyline for Act 5. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] However, this time, the Duke of Whitewood was leading the operation. Not even the First Prince could easily interfere in an operation led by the Duke of Whitewood. That was why I threw my card. The words I once said to the First Prince. That I would never allow Duke Robliage to become emperor. And that if he helped me, I would let him take credit for this accomplishment. The Blue Tower was a given. After all, if their daughter¡¯s fiance? intended to walk the path of a hero, they would naturally offer their full support. Zerion¡¯s magic could be used to rely on the help of my future father-in-law, who would gladly assist with anything. The wheels of state were accelerating dangerously, balancing on a precarious tightrope. And the faster they moved, the more essential it was to fasten a safety belt. The Blue Tower and the Imperial Knights. Two forces so formidable that even Duke of Whitewood herself would hesitate to act against them. By rousing them into action, I had prepared two safety belts. Xenia''s eyes trembled violently. Her expression was that of someone who no longer knew what kind of person I was. "...Didn¡¯t you say you were a mere attendant?" "I figured I should keep my identity hidden until I arrived here. I lied a little." I pressed against the Veil Bandages. Gradually, my appearance changed¡ªmy frame shrank, and my jet-black hair scattered into the air. As crimson bled into my eyes, Xenia''s widened in shock. "Nice to meet you, Xenia. I¡¯m Hannon Irey, a student at Zerion Academy." "Hannon Irey..." Xenia recognized the name immediately. After all, the story of how I had wielded the ancient dragon¡¯s magic and was subsequently taken into royal custody was already well-known. "The fiance? of the Blue Tower Master¡¯s daughter." Naturally, that made me famous as well. "Took you long enough to reveal yourself," Isabel quipped, swinging her sword beside me. "Ugh, I was dying from frustration! Hannon, I can finally call you by your real name now, right?" "Yes, Acrede, please do." At Acrede''s exclamation from where she clung to Centriol, I casually shrugged. Xenia gazed at me in a daze. The Duke of Whitewood and the Saintess. The First Prince and the Blue Tower Master. I was intertwined with every major figure in the world. It was no wonder Xenia was left bewildered. "...What are you, exactly, senior?" Since she was due to enter the academy next year, she must have chosen to address me as her senior in advance. Finding her manners commendable, I smiled faintly. "A second-year student in the Zerion Academy¡¯s martial arts department." It wasn¡¯t the answer Xenia was hoping for. Her brows furrowed slightly, but I didn¡¯t give her time to dwell on it. By then, we had reached the end of the temple¡ªa forest of countless pillars stretched before us. At its edge loomed a staircase reaching endlessly upward. Beyond the columns, where there should have been a wall, flowed a strange darkness. Flickering through the gloom were eerie lights, like fireflies dancing in the night. "We¡¯re here," Musika halted her steps, and the others following me stopped in turn. She gracefully dismounted from her skeletal steed. "The place reeks of twisted, chaotic souls. Nasty energy everywhere," Her face was filled with unease. She was right¡ªthe steel flesh and remnants of the ancient dragon were reacting more intensely than ever. "Stop them!" "Don''t let them reach the altar!" The cultists of Mysticism burst in from behind, giving chase. "Go ahead without me." Duke of Whitewood¡¯s attendant drew his sword and turned to face them. He would be more than capable of holding them off. "Let¡¯s go." At my words, everyone began climbing the stairs. Strangely, the higher we climbed, the more uneven the steps became. Some could be crossed in a single stride, while others were so tall they were like cliffs to scale. But by now, none of us were bound by mere height. Xenia ascended with magic, while Isabel soared with the wings of the goddess. Musika rode her skeletal horse, and Centriol and I relied on sheer physical prowess. "Eeek!" Only Acrede, startled by the sudden leaps, occasionally stifled a scream. The further we climbed, the more the oppressive aura weighed upon us. A growing sense of foreboding stirred in me. Vulcan viewed Duke of Whitewood as a dangerous threat and was hastening his plans. He was even prepared to awaken the Earth Dragon. I can¡¯t predict the full extent of Vulcan''s erratic actions. That was why I had resorted to every means possible, sparing no effort. Boom¡ª At that moment, I heard a deep rumbling, like the grinding of colossal wheels. The wheels of fate were turning with an ominous, unstoppable momentum. Fate is only bent by a force powerful enough to distort it. And everything I had done so far¡ª Was it truly so insignificant? Shiver¡ª For the first time in ages, a chill ran down my spine. Even with the Veil''s bandages numbing my emotions, my instincts responded to the creeping dread. "...Shit," That was when I heard Musika mutter a curse under her breath. It struck me then¡ª All the hurried, desperate actions I had taken while pushing the scenario forward... There was one crucial loose end I had overlooked. No, it was likely not just one. To fill the void left by Lucas, I had employed countless methods, forcibly driving the narrative of fate. And in doing so, I had tampered with countless variables to pursue my ideal happy ending. But it had triggered countless butterfly effects, culminating in this final storm. From the darkness overhead, the ceiling split open. From within, a skeletal hand I had seen once before tore through the void and began descending. Boom¡ª At the sight of the bony hand, everyone''s face stiffened. And beneath that monstrous hand, stood a lone man. The leader of Mysticism. Vulcan Zebra. A discarded prince of the Illusion Kingdom, treated as filth due to his impure bloodline. He had made a pact with the Abomination. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 162 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 162: A Single Threat The Church of Mysticism. Xenia Niflheim could not even open her mouth due to the suffocating pressure. Sweat dripped from her forehead. It was only natural. She had never experienced such overwhelming pressure before in her life. And that wasn¡¯t all. There was undoubtedly a special force at work, constricting her body. Mystery, the Warrior of Petrification. Even the paladin Centriol had been restrained, unable to move, by this mystic power. Vulcan possessed a special trait. Just as magic inscriptions amplify the mystic power when combined, Vulcan¡¯s unique constitution allowed him to amplify the mystic force. [Favored by the Mystery] This was Vulcan¡¯s inherent trait. Because of Vulcan, the Warrior of Petrification had been amplified to the point where everyone was turned to stone. ¡®Move. Move!¡¯ Xenia desperately tried to move her body by manipulating her mana. However, no matter how much she struggled, her body refused to budge. A deep sense of helplessness overtook her. She had trusted in her magic when she entered this place. But the moment she laid eyes on that man, she saw no chance of victory. Even as a perfectionist, she had to admit defeat in an instant. Vulcan Zebra. A hidden descendant of the Zebra Kingdom. A man who had endured endless hardships in life, spewing hatred and fury at the world. Vulcan was not much older than those present here. The reincarnations of heroes had been born within a relatively short time span. Yet, his appearance was starkly different. His face, cracked like an old tree, bore deep wrinkles reminiscent of a middle-aged man. His visage resembled that of a dark sorcerer who had sacrificed his own life force. A black wind surged, making his unique gray and black hair sway. Beneath it, a thick scar was carved into his forehead. It was a gruesome reminder of an attempt, long ago, to rip open his skull. Suddenly, the scar split apart, revealing a third eye. With the emergence of the third eye, the oppressive aura intensified. Xenia, without realizing it, forgot to breathe. ¡°You walked in here of your own will.¡± Vulcan curved his lips into a grotesque smile. ¡°How considerate.¡± His third eye, a deep crimson hue, locked onto Xenia. A suffocating terror crashed down on her. All around him, the Hands of the Abomination descended. They reached out toward those who could not move. ¡°Aquiline.¡± Vulcan was the one who had sold off Musika to the Abomination. Aquiline, Musika¡¯s past self, was a thorn in Vulcan¡¯s side. ¡°You should never have returned.¡± Musika had come back, even if only in spirit. Thus, Grantoni had no reason to seal the Otherworld. And this had become the catalyst for disaster. The Abomination had decided to stop at nothing to reclaim Aquiline. And as a result, it had made a pact with Vulcan, sharing its power. Boom¡ª At that moment, the staircase beneath them crumbled. Darkness surged upward, swallowing the space below. The moment one set foot in that darkness, they would be consumed by the abyss. Yet, despite the chaos, no one could move. Vulcan had not only devoured the soul of Ordo the Hero. He had burned countless souls to accumulate power. As proof, a force beyond even his own control was now surging from within him. Normally, such overwhelming power would spiral into madness, but the Abomination¡¯s intervention had stabilized it. ¡°Zerion.¡± Xenia flinched. She was suddenly overcome by an urge to flee. But her perfectionist nature kept her rooted in place. Her obsession with perfection was the only thing holding her fear at bay. ¡°Your magic was meaningless in the end.¡± Meaningless. He had spoken in the past tense. Xenia, who had no memory of Zerion, could not understand what he meant. ¡°Narea.¡± Vulcan turned to Acrede with a sinister grin. ¡°The goddess always betrays us in the end.¡± After addressing each of the heroes present, Vulcan raised his hands. And with that motion, the Hands of the Abomination above him mirrored his gesture. ¡°The time for vengeance¡ªafter a thousand years¡ªhas come.¡± The overwhelming force of Vulcan and the Abomination had turned everyone to stone, leaving them staring up in despair. Xenia shut her eyes tightly as the hand of the Abomination closed in on her. It was over. ¡°I now declare, in this very place¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that speech enough times.¡± At that moment, a boy¡¯s voice rang out, interrupting Vulcan¡¯s words. Slowly, Vulcan shifted his gaze. A young boy stood there, raising one hand above his head. Vulcan recognized him. The one who had shaken the empire. The one who had, for some reason, continuously interfered with his plans. The one who had prevented the kidnapping of Saint Acrede Na Narea and rescued Musika. The one who, strangely enough, wielded Zerion¡¯s ancient dragon magic. That was why Vulcan was even more baffled by him. Hannon Irey. There he stood, raising his right hand above his head. ¡®How...?¡¯ Vulcan narrowed his eyes. Then, he realized how Hannon had managed to move. Mystic power cancels out other mystic power. The Steel Body surrounding Hannon was a mystic force superior to the Warrior of Petrification. Hannon was the only one in the group who could move freely. The Petrification Pattern. Hannon had already known about it long ago. So from the moment he had gained the Steel Body, he had been prepared. While everyone else was overwhelmed with fear, Hannon¡¯s eyes shone with unwavering resolve. When everyone else was petrified, Hannon was the only one thinking of his next move. Vulcan had formed an alliance with the Abomination. But even in this situation, Hannon was not shaken. This world had already been altered by the wild card, Lucas. He had anticipated another variable appearing. That was why he had prepared and remained vigilant. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] The ring on his right hand gleamed. If it were an unforeseen event, he might have faltered. But for a known pattern, there was nothing to fear. Boom! The Abomination, realizing what was about to happen, surged forward¡ªbut it was too late. ¡°Forced skip.¡± Hannon¡¯s ring erupted with light. At its call, the darkened sky split open, and in its place, blue lightning descended. Come, Lightning Caller. The goddess¡¯s lightning, powerful enough to pierce even the Demonic Dungeon, crossed space and struck down. The Abomination, having already been struck by this lightning multiple times, hurriedly swung its hand. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D! The sheer radiance of the explosion swallowed even the roar of the blast. The light was so intense that Xenia reflexively shut her eyes. ¡°Musika!¡± Through the blinding light, Hannon¡¯s voice rang out loud and clear. The overwhelming force of the goddess¡¯s lightning had forcibly negated the Warrior of Petrification. A stronger power had neutralized the mystic force. The Abomination¡¯s hands lunged forward in fury. It had been struck by this lightning multiple times before. This time, its rage was boiling over. Hannon dodged the incoming attack and shouted: ¡°Reverse summon the Abomination along with Grantoni!¡± While everyone else had been petrified, Hannon alone had been calculating the next step. How to stop the Abomination. The answer had already been decided based on those present. Hearing Hannon¡¯s command, Musika raised both hands. The Otherworld was different from reality. Even Grantoni, who was at the academy, could intervene in this situation. In fact, because he was at the academy, Abomination couldn¡¯t immediately suppress him. That was precisely why Grantoni hadn¡¯t been brought along. As for Musika, it went without saying. She had spent an eternity in the Otherworld. She knew perfectly well how to wield the Otherworld. ¡°Perfect timing!¡± Musika stretched her loosened body, a grim smile spreading across her face. Her eyes burned with fierce rage toward Abomination. ¡°It¡¯s payback time!¡± The suffering she had endured at Abomination''s hands. Her life, along with her family, had been shattered and stolen away. Even the consciousness of Vinesha, which lingered within Musika, roared with the same fury. A black current raged as vengeful souls wailed. The time for retribution had come. As a spirit sorcerer, she revealed her full power. Kwaaaaaang! Abomination¡¯s hand slammed down, reducing the altar to rubble. Musika slipped into the Otherworld. Not yet. Even this wasn¡¯t enough to stop Abomination. ¡°Acrede, Sir Centriol! You must do the same!¡± While Musika and Grantoni performed the reverse summoning, Abomination, who had emerged outside, had to be held back. Abomination¡¯s power could be countered with the goddess¡¯s divine power. ¡°Y-Yes!¡± ¡°We shall fulfill our duty!¡± Abomination was an entity sealed in the Otherworld¡ªhe was not whole. The two standing against him were a saintess and a paladin. Together, they could push Abomination back. If they could drive him away, Vulcan would be next. Just then, black beasts tore through the smoke conjured by Abomination. Made of ink-like liquid, the black beasts bared their fangs. Hannon and Isabel simultaneously launched forward, slashing with their hands and blades. Kwoooom! Hannon¡¯s explosive strike shattered one of the black beasts into pieces. Isabel¡¯s blade, imbued with the goddess¡¯s blessing, mercilessly tore through another. Through the haze, Vulcan stomped the ground. In an instant, the altar¡¯s floor transformed into towering pillars that shot upward. Hannon skillfully dodged and shouted, ¡°Xenia! Vulcan has a mystery similar to spatial displacement!¡± Vulcan intended to bind everyone here as stone warriors and have them slaughtered. Even if he failed to kill them, he planned to let them be devoured by the earth dragon. And he himself would use his magic to escape. In the original scenario, if Xenia wasn¡¯t present, Vulcan succeeded in fleeing. Even now, he was ready to run the moment things went south. That couldn¡¯t be allowed. ¡°Your divine magic can cancel it out!¡± But with Xenia, the situation was different. ¡°I can do it!¡± Xenia felt shaken. Vulcan¡¯s power was beyond imagination. And with Abomination joining forces, the two revealed overwhelming might. Vulcan wielded his magic with impunity, denying them even the slightest approach. Yet Hannon pressed forward without hesitation, driving the situation along. The boy, no older than herself, was leading the charge against Vulcan. For a brief moment, she questioned his sanity. But he was completely serious. Just as he had from the beginning, he was determined to take Vulcan down. Amidst the chaos, Xenia swallowed hard. The explosions from their clash with Vulcan shattered the altar into ruin. But Hannon, emerging from the smoke, struck with relentless precision. Seeing him, Xenia recalled the words he had used to introduce himself. A student of Zerion Academy. She, a reincarnation of a hero, was faltering. Yet students from the academy, founded under Zerion¡¯s name, were fighting Vulcan. Slap! Xenia slapped both her cheeks. Her eyes hardened with resolve. She was Xenia Niflheim. The proud heir of the Niflheim Count family. She pushed aside her self-doubt and focused only on perfection. That was the only way she could face this situation. Starlight burst around her. She couldn¡¯t tarnish the Niflheim name. With her name on the line, she would win. Gripping her staff tightly, she shouted with all her might. ¡°I¡¯ll cancel it out!¡± Hearing Xenia¡¯s resolute cry, Hannon rolled on the ground, catching his breath. Unexpected events always arose. It was up to Hannon alone to overcome them. The objective remained the same as before: Defeat Vulcan. ¡°Isabel.¡± Calling out one final name, Hannon thrust his hand forward. The magic of the ancient dragon surged wildly from his body. ¡°We will take down Vulcan.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Isabel instantly responded, unfolding the goddess¡¯s wings. Her eyes held unwavering faith in Hannon. Everyone was ready to fight to the death. Seeing this, Vulcan grew increasingly agitated. His eyes fixed on Hannon. A single individual had turned the tide of the battle. Xenia¡¯s divine magic unleashed a torrent of starlight. Vulcan¡¯s space-bending magic was suppressed. He could no longer escape. Vulcan narrowed his eyes. With half of Narea¡¯s soul, Zerion, Aquiline, and three reincarnated heroes appearing simultaneously, he had summoned Abomination out of greed to claim their souls. But their resistance was far fiercer than he had expected. He had planned to end this swiftly using Abomination and the stone warriors. But now the situation had flipped. And it was because of one person. Hannon Irey. That boy had turned the entire situation around. Of course, Vulcan still held the advantage. The only ones who could properly oppose him were just two: Isabel Luna and Hannon Irey. Two kids, not even adults yet. The true threats¡ªthe heroes and the paladin¡ªwere occupied with Abomination. By all accounts, Vulcan remained in a favorable position. Yet, he was deeply unsettled. For some reason, the boy reminded him of another figure from the past. A man who had once led countless stars, building an entire galaxy. Even in an impossible situation, that man had turned the tide. Thus, Vulcan knew exactly what needed to be done. ¡®He must die. No matter what.¡¯ Leaving that boy alive would only invite future disaster. Vulcan was certain of it. The most dangerous foe in this battle was not the three reincarnated heroes, nor the Duke of Whitewood fighting the earth dragon outside. It was a single student from Zerion Academy. Hannon Irey, or rather, Vikamon Niflheim. It was him. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 163 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 163: Vulcan Zebra Vulcan Zebra. He endured an extremely unfortunate childhood. Vulcan was born as a descendant of the Zebra royal family. However, he was the product of a tainted bloodline. The king of Zebra was a notorious womanizer¡ª So much so that he even had servants dedicated to procuring women for his pleasure. These servants did not discriminate, even searching the slums for women. As long as the women weren¡¯t terminally ill, the royal priests could simply treat them. Once cleaned, fed, and dressed, they became presentable enough. Thus, the only criterion the servants sought in women was their appearance. Vulcan¡¯s mother was from the slums. One day, one of the king¡¯s servants approached her directly with a proposition. He offered her a large sum of money in exchange for her body. Struggling to make ends meet, she could barely afford to survive each day. When her mother heard of the offer, she accepted it without hesitation. ¡¸Of course, we¡¯ll sell her! Why wouldn¡¯t we?!¡¹ And so, she was offered to the king. She became a plaything for his cruel sexual desires. To the king¡¯s surprise, he found her far more entertaining than he had expected. ¡¸That was quite an enjoyable pastime. I liked it.¡¹ As a result, she became one of the king¡¯s regular concubines. However, the king¡¯s interest in her soon faded. By the time he grew bored of her, she was already pregnant with his child. For a woman from the slums to bear the king¡¯s child was a grave scandal. There was a high chance she would be executed without a trace. Just as she was living in constant fear, struggling to hide her pregnancy¡ª ¡¸You¡¯re with child, I see.¡¹ She was discovered by none other than the servant who had brought her to the palace. ¡¸Come with me.¡¹ Ironically, it was this very servant who helped her escape the palace. ¡¸Why did you help me?¡¹ She asked him why he saved her, but he did not answer. Perhaps he had grown attached to her, or maybe he was tormented by guilt for his role. ¡¸Don¡¯t let yourself be seen. Stay hidden and live quietly.¡¹ Whatever the reason, it was thanks to his moment of mercy that she survived. She fled and eventually gave birth to her child. ¡¸Your name is ¡ö¡ö,¡¹ She whispered to the infant. Though the child was born of an unwanted pregnancy, she cherished him with all her heart. But the boy¡¯s misfortune had only just begun. One day, their home caught fire. The boy was only around three years old at the time¡ª Too young to walk properly, he was swallowed by the raging flames. ¡¸¡ö¡ö! No! ¡ö¡ö!¡¹ His mother desperately tried to rush into the burning house, but she could not save him. The fire consumed their home entirely. However, the boy did not die. Though his entire body was covered in burns, someone had saved him. Ironically, the very man who rescued him was also the one who set the fire. He was a knight acting under the orders of Count Idras. By the time Vulcan turned three, the king of Zebra died suddenly. His body had been deteriorating from years of excessive drinking and womanizing. Eventually, his heart gave out, and he met his end. It was around this time that Count Idras learned of the boy¡¯s existence. He decided to use the child for his own gain. With no legitimate heir to the throne, the kingdom was left vulnerable. The king¡¯s womanizing was, in fact, a coping mechanism for his infertility¡ª A way of compensating for his inability to father children. Thus, his numerous affairs never resulted in a true successor. The only remaining heir was a young princess¡ª And even she was the child of a concubine. With no clear successor, the kingdom was ripe for manipulation. ¡¸Remember this. From now on, your name is Vulcan Zebra. Forget your old name. The boy was stripped of his original identity. By the time Vulcan turned five, Count Idras and the aristocratic faction declared him a new prince. At the age of seven, however, the aristocratic faction failed in their bid for power. Their rebellion ended in failure, and most of them were executed for treason. Just before the execution, Count Idras fled the royal palace with Vulcan, Seeking refuge in the slums¡ªthe lowest and most wretched corner of Zebra. ¡¸It¡¯s your fault. This is all your fault! The prince¡ªif only you weren¡¯t so useless, we would have succeeded!¡¹ From that point on, Count Idras became obsessed with the throne, His growing madness fueling his abuse of Vulcan. ¡¸You wretched vermin. I saved you from that filthy bloodline and this is how you repay me?!¡¹ But Vulcan was only a seven-year-old child. Driven to paranoia, Count Idras constantly feared being discovered by the royal family. To ensure his control, he subjected Vulcan to relentless physical abuse. Claiming he needed a proper successor, he also subjected the boy to sexual violence. This continued until Vulcan was ten years old. By then, Count Idras had withered into an old man. Consumed by stress and driven mad by cheap drugs, He suffered from hallucinations and paranoia. Eventually, he resolved to end it all. He decided to commit suicide¡ªand take Vulcan with him. ¡¸We are no longer needed in this world.¡¹ He attempted to hang Vulcan and himself. Clutching the boy¡¯s neck with the noose, he climbed onto a stool¡ª And kicked it away. Idras, already at the brink of physical collapse, died instantly. But Vulcan did not want to die. Though still a child, he clung desperately to life. Even with his swollen, battered eyes barely able to open, He thrashed with all his remaining strength, fighting to live. In that moment, black flames suddenly ignited around the frayed rope, Snapping it in two and sending Vulcan crashing to the ground. The fire quickly spread through the dilapidated house. Vulcan was too weak to move. As he lay helpless, watching the flames consume the house, An old man appeared before him. ¡¸Heh heh, what a rare find.¡¹ The man was a dark mage who practiced forbidden magic. While hiding in the slums of Zebra, He sensed the presence of the black flames and hurried over¡ª Only to discover something far more valuable. ¡¸Well, well. The reincarnation of the hero, Rosli.¡¹ The man was a necromancer who had foretold the reincarnation of a legendary hero. Now, he had finally found the reincarnated hero he had been searching for. Without giving Vulcan a chance to resist, The dark mage abducted him. He subjected Vulcan to unspeakable horrors, [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Attempting to extract his soul and steal his latent power. He gouged into Vulcan¡¯s forehead and probed into his brain. The boy screamed in agony. Having barely escaped death once, Vulcan was now on the verge of being slain by the dark mage. And in that moment¡ª All the despair, hatred, and fury he had carried toward the world Erupted from deep within him. The dark mage attempted to forcibly extract the soul of the hero Rosli, which resided within Vulcan. And that act led to an irreversible consequence. ¡¸W-what is this?!¡¹ Hero Rosli. Though he had saved the world, he was a tragic figure who failed to protect his own family. Thus, he came to loathe the world and eventually carved corruption into his very soul. The Corrupted Flame. A flame born from the depths of hatred toward the world. The heroes, realizing his corruption, eventually sealed Rosli¡¯s soul. But he deceived even the goddess¡¯s eyes and managed to reincarnate. And now, his reincarnation, Vulcan, was rekindled by his own hatred and the dark mage''s greed. The Corrupted Flame engulfed the dark mage. Screaming in agony, the dark mage was reduced to ashes by the unquenchable fire. Soon, a third eye appeared on Vulcan¡¯s torn forehead. He stepped over the charred remains of the dark mage and walked out. Black tears streamed down from his eyes. Vulcan wandered aimlessly. As Rosli¡¯s memories resurfaced, Vulcan regained every fragment of his past life. The painful memories relentlessly tormented him. But his feet carried him toward one place. The only woman who had ever shown him affection. His mother. Barefoot, Vulcan walked through the slums, eventually arriving at a sight. A woman was strolling with a man and a child. Though older, she was unmistakably the woman from his childhood memories. She walked with a radiant smile, having seemingly forgotten all about the past. Vulcan stood there, staring blankly at the scene. ¡¸¡ö¡ö.¡¹ The name she once tenderly called him by was no longer his. For some reason, although he remembered everything else, he could no longer recall his original name. Silently, Vulcan turned away. There was nothing left in this world to hold on to. He sacrificed his own life force to fuel the Corrupted Flame. Through it, he drew forth the power of the past hero, Rosli. Now, only hatred for the world remained in Vulcan¡¯s eyes. Born nameless, rejected by the world, and nearly sacrificed as a mere pawn. He no longer wished for this wretched world to remain intact. ¡¸I will burn it. I will burn it all to ashes.¡¹ He would burn this world entirely¡ªand in the end, he would even incinerate the goddess herself. At that moment, Vulcan was utterly consumed by madness. This was the leader of the Mystic Order. The cursed bloodline, Vulcan Zebra. Vulcan had a single purpose. To burn the world. To achieve this, he resolved to devour the souls of the heroes blessed by the goddess. His eyes could distinguish souls. Thus, he could identify the heroes. At first, absorbing the soul of the first hero, Ordo, was a simple task. But afterward, things became increasingly difficult. He failed to abduct the saintess and only obtained half of her soul. Duke of Whitewood began hunting the Mystic Order, making the situation even more dire. Aquiline¡¯s reincarnation, Musika, returned alive from her battle against Abomination. And then he failed once again in his attempt to kidnap Zerion¡¯s reincarnation. Through Musika and the saintess, they eventually reached the Mystic Order¡¯s stronghold. And all of this was linked to one boy. Hannon Irey. A boy with no discernible background other than being a descendant of the Duke of Robliage. Yet he was connected to every incident. And now. Vulcan found himself in an utterly confounding situation. Standing before him was the boy in question. A peculiar youth wielding the ancient magic of dragons. The boy stood with two girls at his side, facing Vulcan. At first, Vulcan scoffed at them. No matter if they were the saintess with the goddess''s blessing or Zerion¡¯s reincarnation¡ªmere children. They could not possibly reach him, the one who had devoured both Rosli and Ordo. He intended to quickly dispose of the three, absorb their souls, and then finish off Duke of Whitewood, who would be exhausted from battling the Earth Dragon. However, under Hannon¡¯s direction, the trio displayed an extraordinary level of coordination. As if they had overcome countless trials and tribulations together, the two moved in perfect sync, understanding each other¡¯s intentions with nothing more than a glance. It was as though they were a single being. On top of that, Xenia, who had completed a celestial magic spell to block teleportation, joined the fray. True to her nature as Zerion¡¯s reincarnation, Xenia demonstrated exceptional magical prowess. Moreover, she fought in flawless harmony with Hannon. As a result, Vulcan was forced into a situation he had never imagined. ¡¸What... is this...¡¹ All of his attacks were nullified by the trio. Meanwhile, their relentless assault continued to land on him without fail. Despite his overwhelming power, Vulcan found that no matter how fiercely he attacked, they anticipated and countered his every move. It was as though they could predict his actions before he made them. Though he clearly possessed far superior strength, it was Vulcan who was being pushed back. ¡¸What the...¡¹ Unable to comprehend the situation, Vulcan cried out. His two eyes, capable of perceiving souls, saw that Hannon¡¯s soul was far smaller than the others. And yet, it burned with the fiercest brilliance among them all. ¡¸What... are you?¡¹ Bewildered by the impossible sight, Vulcan watched as Hannon emerged from the smoke, slicing through it with a swift hand strike. ¡¸Hannon Irey.¡¹ Speaking the name he already knew, Hannon smirked through the sweat beading down his face. ¡¸If you want to dress it up nicely, you can call me an agent of fate.¡¹ To Vulcan, this was an unforeseen and catastrophic threat. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 164 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 164: Relentless Raid Vulcan Zebra. His Phase 1 pattern is divided into five distinct attacks. The first is the Petrifying Warrior. Upon entering, he unleashes a wide-area petrification effect¡ªa vicious technique. This can be countered by using Steel Body, Goddess¡¯s Wings in its second awakening, or high-output attacks like Thunderstorm Broomie. The second is the Aria of Roar. A pattern where he lets out a multi-directional roar, stunning all nearby opponents. Since he immediately follows this with Corrupted Scorch, it is best to prevent its activation altogether to minimize damage. When signs of this pattern appear, I used Xenia to launch a high-powered bombardment, forcing Vulcan into a defensive stance. The third is the Flame Whirlwind. This pattern targets the first person Vulcan sees, trapping them in a swirling vortex of black flames, rendering them incapacitated for an extended period. When the signs appear, I will charge directly at Vulcan. Thanks to my partial fire immunity and resistance to wind attacks, I can endure it. Even if I get caught in the Flame Whirlwind, I will just break through it head-on. The fourth pattern is Radiant Piercer. A thin beam of light rains down like a barrage of needles. Since the beams have piercing power, they can turn a person into a pincushion in moments. However, due to my Steel Body, I can ignore the damage entirely. For Xenia, Isabel''s Goddess Wings provides protection. While Vulcan is momentarily motionless after activating Radiant Piercer, it creates an opening. We use this opportunity to rush through the barrage and deal heavy damage. The fifth is Corrupted Flame. Chunks of black flame split apart and scatter in all directions. Simultaneously, pillars rise from the ground, cutting off all escape routes. The black flames, upon contact, seep into the body and melt it from the inside. Since this is the most dangerous pattern, Xenia and Isabel pulled back. Meanwhile, I charged straight into the Corrupted Flame. Shiiiiiik! The black flame seeped into my body, but the Ice Dragon¡¯s Frost residing within me clashed against it. Because of my dragon magic, I can neutralize the Corrupted Flame. Even the Ancient Dragon¡¯s Remnants residing in me didn''t let the invading flames go unchecked. They rushed in, devouring and extinguishing the flames. At the same time, the fire rune etched into my skin flared with increased power. As the frost magic waned from countering the Corrupted Flame, the Fire Dragon¡¯s magic surges even higher. Golden flames erupted from my entire body. Even with my fire immunity, the heat was searing¡ªbut still bearable. The Fire Dragon¡¯s rune kept drawing out more power. Dragon scales surfaced on my face. My eyes transformed into slitted, reptilian pupils. I condensed the intense heat into the edge of my hand. The golden-hot blade of my hand slashed through the air with a menacing gleam. Dragonflame Mode. Unlike the Heavenly Dragon, this was the magic of an ancient dragon rampaging uncontrollably. ¡°What the¡ª¡± Vulcan¡¯s voice rang out in shock. ¡°What the hell are you?¡± It was a voice not of anger but of terror. I understood. To him, I was a complete enigma¡ªa stranger who knew every one of his hidden abilities, activation conditions, and habits. It was disturbing, even eerie. But it made sense, considering how many times Vulcan had defeated me. I had raised countless Lucases, only to see them fall to Vulcan. Vulcan was powerful. In fact, Lucas only fights Vulcan during Act 5. As Lucas progresses through each act, he grows exponentially stronger. Thus, by Act 5, Vulcan is scaled to match that level¡ªa boss befitting that stage. However, this was only Act 4. Even Lucas couldn¡¯t handle Vulcan at this point. To make matters worse, Vulcan had joined forces with the Abomination. This raised the difficulty of the Flame Butterfly Arc to its highest level yet. But it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Hanon Irey.¡± Because right now, I wasn¡¯t Lucas. Even if Lucas would fail, I wouldn¡¯t. Sweat evaporated instantly in the dragonfire¡¯s heat, and I smirked. ¡°If you want to make it sound fancy, just call me an Agent.¡± Since I was going to fight anyway, I decided to put on a little flair. Even if I was nothing but an extra in reality, it didn¡¯t matter. Because here and now, I was the one facing Vulcan, not Lucas. And that meant I could win. I kicked off the ground and charged. Isabel spread her wings and followed closely behind, while Xenia¡¯s magic covered the area. Both of them were giving everything they had to bring down Vulcan. The battle against Vulcan reached its climax. My coordination with Isabel was honed to perfection through countless battles. We could predict each other¡¯s moves with a glance. Our seamless combination of strikes, bolstered by Xenia''s magic, forced Vulcan into a constant retreat, accumulating damage. BOOM! Vulcan was sent flying, barely managing to stay on his feet. His entire body was riddled with wounds. In contrast, we remained unscathed, thanks to Isabel''s Goddess Wings, which provided constant healing. As expected, it was the most broken ability in the Flame Butterfly Arc. Once again, black flames surged through Vulcan¡¯s battered body. His teeth ground together with a sharp gnash. ¡°If you are a proxy...¡± Vulcan drew forth his corrupted flames. In an instant, his entire body was engulfed in black fire. Flames of a magnitude unlike anything before erupted from him. ¡°Then fall from the stage as a proxy should.¡± Vulcan stood on the opposite end of the spectrum from Lucas. While Lucas ignited the Flame of Resolve even in the face of adversity, Vulcan''s fire was consumed by it, turning to corruption. In truth, Vulcan was once capable of kindling flames like Lucas. But his past life did not allow it. In his previous life, the hero Rosli loathed the world. Though he saved it, he failed to protect his family. Thus, upon his reincarnation, he wished only for his new self to burn with hatred strong enough to scorch the world once again. A cycle of inherited resentment. Through it, Vulcan awakened his corrupted flame. A battle of fire against fire. That was the showdown of Act 5, Scene 5. I had no Flame of Resolve. Instead, I tempered my body with the fire of the fire dragon, heating my steel-like frame to its limit. The heat coursing through my palm whirled violently. I charged through the onslaught of corrupted flames, cutting a path. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Vulcan gritted his teeth, his eyes ablaze with fury. A massive spear had appeared in his hand. Vulcan had underestimated us. Only now, facing us, did he realize the truth. That a half-hearted effort would never be enough to defeat us. He swung the spear. Black fire spiraled along the shaft, extending outward in a wicked arc. The hero he had devoured, Ordo, was one of the world''s greatest spear masters. By absorbing Ordo, Vulcan had inherited his spear techniques. Naturally, his spearsmanship was now on a masterful level. This was Vulcan¡¯s Phase 2. From this point on, he wielded the skills of a hero. But this was also a sign of his desperation. Phase 2 only activated when Vulcan''s health fell below half. Though Vulcan, now bolstered by Ordo¡¯s techniques, was far stronger, there was always such a thing as natural advantage. As his spear slashed toward me, I swung my palm in return. In that moment, my hand pierced through the spear¡¯s blade and passed right through it. ¡°What?!¡± At the same time, the fire dragon¡¯s magic surged into the spear¡¯s core. Crack! From the blade to the shaft, fractures spread rapidly. The fire dragon¡¯s magic seeped through the cracks and erupted. KWA-AAAAAANG! Vulcan¡¯s spear exploded. A modified version of the Sword Breaker technique¡ª the Weapon Breaker. Ordo''s spear techniques might have been the best in the world, but even the finest techniques were useless without a weapon. Fragments of the shattered spear scattered in a fiery rain. Through the rain of embers, I charged forward, closing the distance between us. Vulcan slammed his foot into the ground. At once, a wall of black flame surged upward, blocking my path. But I had already anticipated this. Thud! My foot struck the ground, braking sharply. In the same motion, I lowered my body into a coiled stance, ready to leap. Whoosh! At that moment, Vulcan slashed through the wall of flame, launching a cutting strike. Through the rift in the flames, I caught a glimpse of his eyes widening in shock. Until now, I had always charged straight through fire with reckless abandon. Never once had I evaded it. He had never expected me to do so now. Exploiting the blind spot he had created with his own flames, Vulcan fell victim to his own trap. I drew all the power I could into my superheated fist. At the same time, the ring on my right hand glimmered ominously. The Lightning Caller invoked thunder. But not just any thunder¡ª it was lightning that descended at the goddess¡¯s call, unhindered by space. What did that mean? ¡®Even without the sky...¡¯ The lightning would strike where the Lightning Caller directed it. Behind me, a dark cloud began to form. The storm was Xenia¡¯s magic. The cloud opened its maw, and a blue glow pierced through it, weaving around its edges. Come, Lightning Caller. A blinding flash surged forth, engulfing my vision. The magic engravings on my skin activated, enveloping my entire body in lightning. Magic Inscription: Lightning Catcher My body became shrouded in crackling electricity, morphing into the form of a dragon. The fire dragon¡¯s magic transformed into the magic of the sky dragon. Heavenly Dragon Form. But I had no intention of stopping there. Behind me, Isabel spread the Wings of the Goddess to their full extent, unleashing her concentrated power. The light of the goddess pierced through the storm clouds, wrapping around my body. Isabel''s ultimate move¡ª the divine technique that eradicated evil and amplified the power of the righteous. Goddess¡¯s Victory Declaration¡ªVictory. The corrupted flames were extinguished, and the Heavenly Dragon consumed the light. The once blue dragon now burst forth with the radiance of the sun itself. The Heavenly Dragon that swallowed the sun roared. Vulcan''s scream reached my ears. But the dragon devoured even his voice, erasing it. This was the strike containing the combined strength of all of us. Try to withstand it. His hatred of the world, born from his past life. My stubborn resolve to protect it. Was his grudge deeper, or was my determination stronger? To prove it, I hurled my fist with everything I had. The Sun-Devouring Dragon pierced through Vulcan¡¯s corrupted flames and at last, struck his abdomen. KWA-AAAAAAAAAAAAAANG! The most powerful explosion yet tore through the battlefield, obliterating everything in its path. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 165 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 165: The One Freed from Hesitation Blinding white lightning surged outward. Beneath it, I was sprawled on the ground in a wretched state. The attack had pushed my body beyond its limits. Naturally, the backlash weighed heavily on me. But I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down. There were too many deviations from the original scenario this time. In the original canon, I could have been sure that Vulcan was defeated, but now, I couldn''t be certain. ¡°Guh-hah!¡± I spat out the bile rising in my throat and forced myself upright. My entire body quivered, and my bones ached with a piercing pain. The price of overextending my strength. I staggered to my feet, forcing my eyes open and fixing my gaze forward. As the current dissipated, the silhouette of a man emerged. There stood Vulcan, battered and broken. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn¡¯t possibly remain unscathed after being struck by the magic of an ancient dragon, the divine power of a saint, and the Goddess¡¯ Proclamation of Victory all at once. Drip¡ª Black blood trickled from Vulcan¡¯s mouth, proof that the internal damage had reached deep within him. Yet, he did not fall. Instead, a swirling darkness seeped from his form. The power he had gained through his pact with the Abomination. Snap! But it didn¡¯t last long. The dark energy flowing from his body scattered and faded. A slight tremor flickered at the corner of Vulcan¡¯s eye. Centriol and Acrede had successfully repelled the Abomination, while Grantoni and Vinesha had reverse-summoned it back to the Otherworld. Vulcan had no more moves left. Coughing up blood, he struggled to stand. ¡°I... I can¡¯t fall in a place like this.¡± ¡°In a place like this?¡± I spat out blood-tinged saliva. My body continued to tremble, but I clenched my fists tightly, driving my will through the pain. ¡°I¡¯m giving everything I have to bring you down. And to you, that¡¯s nothing more than ¡®a place like this¡¯?¡± I once again invoked the ancient dragon¡¯s magic. Even the dragon¡¯s lingering remnants resisted, but I forced them down, wringing out every last ounce of power. ¡°If that¡¯s how you see it, then your defeat here is only natural.¡± A fool who gazes into the distant future but cannot see the present. Blinded by what lies ahead, you will lose to someone like me, someone who claws his way forward through the now. I made sure he understood that. Soon after, Vulcan let out a hollow chuckle. To him, this had to be the most absurd thing imaginable. To think he would be brought down not by fellow heroes, but by some nobody he had never even heard of. There was no greater humiliation. But reality could not be denied. ¡°What did you say your name was?¡± ¡°Hannon.¡± ¡°No, not that name.¡± Vulcan seemed to have realized that my appearance was a disguise. Of course, someone adept at manipulating mystic forces would naturally detect the Veil Bandages. After all, even Lucas had judged that he couldn¡¯t avoid Vulcan¡¯s perception during his infiltration and made the choice to escape. My eyes flicked backward. Because of the lingering smoke, Xenia still couldn¡¯t grasp the situation on this side. So, I turned back to Vulcan, facing him squarely and raising my hand. ¡°Vikamon.¡± I no longer bothered to attach the surname. I had been excommunicated from the Niflheim family anyway. Upon hearing the name, Vulcan lowered his head slightly. ¡°I see. You weren¡¯t ¡®just another fool¡¯ after all.¡± Once again, his corrupted flames flared up, but unlike before, they no longer carried the same overwhelming heat. ¡°You¡¯re the heir of Zerion, aren¡¯t you?¡± The heir of Zerion? I had no idea what he was talking about. There were rumors that the Niflheim Count¡¯s bloodline was descended from Zerion. After all, Xenia wielded divine magic. ¡®And I use the ancient dragon¡¯s magic myself.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Vulcan mistook me for a descendant of Zerion. ¡°Zerion... it seems your magic was right all along.¡± Muttering to himself, Vulcan spread his arms wide. The corrupted flames he barely managed to summon blazed violently. ¡°But even so, I refuse to fall here. Vikamon, was it?¡± The corner of Vulcan¡¯s mouth twisted into a smirk. My eyes gradually widened as I realized his intent. That bastard... ¡°See you again.¡± And with that, Vulcan slammed his hands together. In that instant, his entire body erupted into corrupted flames. It was Vulcan¡¯s new Phase 3. Escape. ¡°Musika!¡± The corrupted flames carried a soul-incinerating spell. With it, he was planning to burn his own soul, reduce it to ashes, and transfer it into another vessel. ¡®Because he had made contact with the Otherworld through the Abomination, this was possible.¡¯ When he fought Lucas, he had remained until the bitter end. But against me, he chose to run. I called for Musika, but there was no response. Clearly, she was still preoccupied with holding back the Abomination in the Otherworld. Clenching my teeth, I glared at the burning form of Vulcan. That damned bastard. I won¡¯t let the scenario be twisted like this. I kicked off the ground and charged toward him. ¡°You?!¡± Isabel¡¯s voice rang out in a shriek as she finally grasped the situation. For a brief moment, the promise between Sharin and Seron crossed my mind. But I was already reaching out for Vulcan. It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t intend to die. All I wanted was to stop him. I wrapped my arms around the burning Vulcan, and in that moment, the corrupted flames engulfed me completely. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] * * * My scattered consciousness slowly returned. When I opened my eyes, I found myself gazing at a vast field. A sunlit field. I stared at it vacantly for a moment, then shook my head, regaining my senses. Just moments ago, I had been fighting Vulcan. So why was I here now? I pressed a hand against my forehead, then recalled how I had lunged at Vulcan, determined to seize his soul before he could escape. ¡®I really am reckless.¡¯ I had always known I was willing to throw my body on the line, but even I was surprised by my own desperation. I realized that this place was, in fact, someone¡¯s grave. Two gravestones stood on the field. Bathed in sunlight, they appeared serene and peaceful. As I stared at them for a moment, I heard footsteps in the distance. When I turned my head, a man was walking toward me. A man with deep crimson eyes, tinged with fiery amber. In his arm, he held a bouquet of flowers. I recognized him. He briefly appeared in the intro when Flame Butterfly Act 5 began. One of the heroes introduced in that scene. The Fallen Flame, Rosli. Though it was my first time seeing him in person, there he was. A gust of wind swept by, causing both of our hair to scatter in the breeze. Instinctively, I raised my hand in a knife-hand stance. Under normal circumstances, I might have been caught off guard, but I had come here to finish Vulcan. Rosli gazed at me indifferently, then finally spoke. "I didn¡¯t expect you to follow me this far." "I¡¯m a bit persistent, you see. Is this... your soul world or something?" "No, not just my soul world." Rosli turned to look at me. "You could say it¡¯s both yours and mine." Our shared soul world. The moment he said that, my eyes widened. Because the hand I had instinctively raised felt strangely familiar. ¡®This appearance...¡¯ It was the same form as when I had introduced myself as Ryu. The form of my real-world self, not the game character. "You called yourself Vikamon, yet you look completely different. I can¡¯t even see your face." He can¡¯t see my face? I raised my hand and touched it. I could feel my nose and eyes as normal, but to him, it seemed my face was entirely obscured. Rosli muttered as he stared, but then abruptly trailed off. "No... maybe that¡¯s not entirely true." What did he mean by that? I couldn¡¯t tell, but Rosli walked toward me. There was no hostility in his movements. As I took a step back, he walked past me and knelt before the family graves, placing the bouquet down. "Once, I wanted to save this world too." I knew. That was why he had fought so hard, why he was hailed as a hero. "But the world destroyed my world." Rosli¡¯s family. They had died at the hands of the Zebra Kingdom, the very nation he had sacrificed himself to protect. The kingdom sought to use Rosli as their pawn. To that end, they took his family hostage and forced him into the battlefield as a mercenary. In those days, Rosli was known as the Mercenary King, his name feared across the Great War under the Zebra Kingdom¡¯s banner. But by the time he returned, having ended the war, his family had already been long dead, buried in secrecy. The royal family offered a formal apology, begging for his forgiveness. The citizens held a procession to mourn his family, lamenting his tragedy. But to Rosli, it was all the more despicable. The world was demanding that he forgive them, when he himself had never granted that forgiveness. In the end, Rosli snapped. He let go of the last thread of his sanity. He sought to burn the world down in his rage. Though the heroes eventually defeated him, his rampage was only narrowly stopped. The world couldn¡¯t bear the shame of admitting that one of their heroes had fallen. Thus, Rosli¡¯s downfall was erased from history, hidden in the shadows of the past. That was how Rosli¡¯s grudge against the world came to be. "I can¡¯t stop hating this world." Rosli was broken. The only thing left in him was hatred for the world. That hatred was what he had passed on to Vulcan. The man before me was both Rosli and Vulcan. "Why do you struggle so hard for this world?" Why did I fight so desperately for this world? "Because I¡¯ve already given up once before." The day I let everything go due to my injuries. That day, the emptiness I felt was like the world itself had crumbled. I didn¡¯t need anyone to understand. It was simply what I had felt. That was why I never wanted to feel it again. The Flame Butterfly arc in Academy Slayer was my second chance at having a world that meant everything to me. "I see... then you and I will never see eye to eye." From Vulcan¡¯s body, the Fallen Flame once again began to surge. "The moment you charged at me while I was crumbling into ash, you and I were forcefully bound by this shared soul world." The field turned pitch-black, the light vanishing entirely. The sky itself darkened into a nightmarish void, an ominous aura spreading. "This means that when one of us becomes the master of this world, they will gain dominion over the body as well." The third eye on Vulcan¡¯s forehead opened, black tears streaming down from it. "My reincarnated body is already reduced to ash. The only thing left is your flesh. I¡¯ll make good use of it." "You won¡¯t enjoy it much." I smirked, my knife-hand still raised. "It¡¯s a body with nothing but stamina anyway. Not much to gain from it." If he took it, he¡¯d only be disappointed. Though, of course, I had no intention of letting him have it in the first place. "We¡¯ll see about that." Rosli¡ªno, Vulcan¡ªsmiled cruelly, his lips curling into a wicked grin. The final battle in the soul world had begun. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 166 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 166: That¡¯s Not My Body In the pitch-black inferno, two men were engulfed in flames. One had already crumbled into ash. Clang¡ª Isabel felt her heart plummet. Her face turned deathly pale, and her surroundings blurred into chaos. "You!" Isabel desperately cried out, reaching toward Hannon, who was still standing amid the blaze. But someone blocked her path. "Stop. You mustn¡¯t touch him." "What¡ª?" The person standing in her way was none other than Centriol, the former paladin. His appearance was a wreck after battling the manifested form of the Abomination. "Let me go! He¡¯s¡ª!" Isabel struggled against him, but this time, Acrede appeared as well. "Isabel." Her face was drawn with exhaustion, her breathing labored from the brutal fight against the Abomination. "You can¡¯t touch him right now. You¡¯ll be caught up in it too." Hearing even the saintess Acrede tell her not to, Isabel¡¯s eyes shook violently. "Caught up in it...?" "It¡¯s a soul fusion state." Then, Musika appeared, borrowing Vinesha¡¯s body. She was battered from her own struggle in the Otherworld, covered in wounds. "It seems Vulcan was trying to escape. He must¡¯ve been caught while being pursued, and now they¡¯re fused like this." However, Musika¡¯s expression remained grim. "I knew the Veil Bandages were gnawing away at his emotions, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d go so far as to throw his body away. That¡¯s why I warned him." "What...?" Isabel blinked in confusion. She knew the Veil Bandages caused the loss of three emotions. But she hadn¡¯t understood the full extent of its influence. "The Veil Bandages are more insidious than you think. The loss of the three emotions creates a chain reaction. It doesn¡¯t just apply to others¡ªit applies to himself too." Isabel¡¯s face hardened. A person who no longer loves themselves. A person who no longer grows angry at themselves. A person who no longer grieves for themselves. What lay at the end of that path? "The Veil Bandages gradually make you stop valuing yourself. And in the end..." Musika trailed off, saying no more. But Isabel knew what that end would be. Her eyes trembled. "No..." She turned to look at Vikamon, engulfed in flames. Her chest ached as though it were burning too. At some point, Vikamon had taken up an irreplaceable place in her heart. That place was now larger than what Lucas or even her brother once occupied. "No, no, no! No! Absolutely not!" When she saw Vikamon, she smiled without realizing it. Their playful exchanges were strangely comforting. She had replayed his words every night in her mind. From the first moment she saw him until now, he had filled her entire being. Ah, I see. If I lose Vikamon, I won¡¯t be able to stand again. It was different from Lucas. Somehow, Vikamon had become more than just a dear friend¡ªhe had become something far greater. She imagined Vikamon turning to look at her. In his eyes, there was always a gentle warmth directed toward her. Tears welled in Isabel¡¯s eyes. Now, she finally realized. She understood what this feeling meant. "I... I love him." She didn¡¯t know when it began. But from the moment she did, everything about him had become precious. And now she understood. She could feel how much Vikamon must have suffered after losing that same love. She loves him. She wanted to tell him directly. No matter what she had to give up, she wanted to tell him. "How... How can I bring him back?" Musika had said Vikamon was in a fused soul state. Isabel¡¯s eyes were filled with unwavering determination. She was certain Vikamon hadn¡¯t recklessly charged at Vulcan without reason. He must have been certain of victory. Though she was angry at him for being so reckless, more than anything, she wanted to save him. "Vulcan¡¯s body has already disintegrated. It all depends on who wins in the soul world." Musika¡¯s voice was the heaviest it had ever been. Who wins... Only the two of them inside could determine that outcome. So, Isabel clenched her fists tightly. She couldn¡¯t help him directly. But at the very least, she wanted him to know. That she was here, waiting for him to return. Flutter! At that moment, a pair of divine wings spread from Isabel¡¯s back. The wings were larger than any she had ever summoned before, and everyone held their breath. Feathers scattered around her, drifting in the light. "Then the answer is clear, isn¡¯t it?" Isabel stood amid the brilliant radiance, gazing at the burning figure of Vikamon with steadfast conviction. "He¡¯ll come back safely." He always had. She had no doubt that this time would be no different. * * * In the soul world shared by Vulcan and me, I was sprinting like a madman. For a simple reason. Fallen flames were raining down from the sky like a meteor shower. Vulcan, you insane bastard. Even here, in the soul world, he rampaged as he pleased. I dodged the falling meteors and glanced upward. Far in the distance, Vulcan was soaring effortlessly through the air. ¡®Honestly, I have to admit it.¡¯ The gap between Vulcan and me was vast. In the past, he was the mercenary king¡ªthe hero who saved the world. His years of experience far exceeded my own. Even his inner strength was forged by countless trials worthy of a hero¡¯s name. In the real world, it might be different. But here, in the soul world, Vulcan could wield his power without restraint. I, on the other hand, was barely at the level of a student from Zerion Academy. There was no comparison. And Vulcan knew it. That was why he had set out from the start to steal my body. "Isn¡¯t it about time you gave up?" Vulcan¡¯s voice echoed from afar. Could I defeat Vulcan in the soul world? Unfortunately, I had already concluded that it was impossible. There was no way to overcome him here. I had long since accepted that. ¡®What now?¡¯ As I racked my brain for a solution, a thought suddenly struck me. ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ This was Vulcan and my shared soul world. And then, I recalled something Musika had once told me. "But your soul¡¯s connection to your body is strangely faint. It¡¯s as if... you¡¯re possessing someone else." A faint connection to my body. Possession. These two words echoed sharply in my mind. ¡®If this really is our shared soul world...¡¯ My eyes widened slightly. I was possessing Vikamon. But in this place, I stood in my true form. Vikamon was nowhere to be found. What did that mean? "Hah." A faint chuckle escaped my lips. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Vulcan had claimed he would become the master of this soul world and seize my body. But he had no idea how foolish that was. Everything was clear now. I turned around. And then, I charged straight through the light of the meteor shower made of the Fallen Flame. My target was Vulcan. I had to make him believe he had destroyed my soul. I began my dash toward him. Vulcan clicked his tongue when he saw me. He realized this was my final desperate struggle. He clenched his hand. In response, the Fallen Flame flared up all at once, gathering in his grip. The soul realm warped around him. The sheer concentration of power around him was unimaginably dangerous. And yet, I didn¡¯t stop. I ran toward Vulcan with everything I had. It didn¡¯t matter if he sensed something suspicious. I just had to keep running with all my strength. "How reckless." The distance between us closed rapidly. But Vulcan¡¯s flames were completed first. "Don¡¯t worry." A black light burst from Vulcan¡¯s grasp. "I¡¯ll make good use of your body." Then, the moment he swung his hand, the black light surged and engulfed me. As it grazed past, I vanished from the spot. * * * Vikamon Niflheim. Disguised as Hannon with the Veil Bandages, he had been burning for an hour. Moving him carelessly could cause his soul to collapse. They were aware that Duke of Whitewood was fighting the Earth Dragon outside, but all they could do was wait in silence. While everyone held their breath, Snap! The Fallen Flame burning Vikamon extinguished. "Acrede!" Isabel, who had been watching over Vikamon the entire time, shouted. Acrede immediately rushed to his side. His body was covered in burns. As Acrede worked to heal him, Centriol kept his hand on his sword. He was ready to strike the moment Vikamon woke up¡ª in case it was no longer him. Even Xenia, overcome with anxiety, waited in tense silence. Then, "Ugh... ugh..." A pained groan escaped from Vikamon''s lips. Isabel quietly observed him. Finally, his eyes slowly opened. Vikamon blinked as if confused, as though he had no memory of losing consciousness. His gaze fell on Isabel. "Isabel?" The moment he called her name, Isabel bit her lip hard. "You''re not him." As soon as she spoke, Centriol was already moving. His sword slashed forward, cutting a line across Vikamon¡¯s forehead, revealing the dark interior beneath. "You should¡¯ve just stayed fooled." Clang! Centriol¡¯s sword collided with Vikamon¡¯s hand, sending sparks flying. Black flames ignited along Vikamon''s palm. "I could tell before¡ªthis body of his is really tough." Vulcan let out a twisted laugh. Centriol''s eyes narrowed sharply. Vikamon¡¯s body was far more durable and trained than Vulcan''s own. Now infused with the Fallen Flame, he was even more formidable. ¡®This won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ Even Centriol, a cardinal, couldn''t be certain of victory. That was how dangerous Vulcan was in Vikamon''s body. "...Give him back." A chilling voice rang out. It was Isabel, staggering to her feet. The divine energy of the Goddess''s Wing radiated fiercely, so powerful that even Centriol¡¯s face hardened. "Give him back." Her eyes burned with fury. Vulcan, watching her blankly, soon tilted his head with a sneer. "His soul has already been shattered into pieces. How should I give him back?" The Goddess¡¯s Wing unfurled. The divine light emanating from it was so blinding it nearly blinded the others. Isabel leapt into the sky, her sword clashing violently with Vulcan¡¯s flaming palm. Driven by rage, Isabel was unstoppable. Even Vulcan struggled against her ferocity. But she wasn¡¯t alone. The others charged in alongside her. "He must¡¯ve been pretty important to you lot." Vulcan¡¯s smirk widened from within the Fallen Flame. "But you seem to have forgotten one thing." At that moment, Vulcan¡¯s eyes shifted. "Ancient Dragon Magic!" "No!" Xenia shouted. She realized he was attempting to cast the dragon magic engraved in Vikamon''s body. If he combined the Fallen Flame with ancient dragon magic, there would be no stopping him. Everyone hurried to stop him¡ª but they were already too late. Vulcan had already activated the spell. "Zerion, your mistake will be¡ª" "Grahh!" Suddenly, Vulcan screamed. He twisted violently, his body wracked with searing agony. "What... what is this?!" Too late, Vulcan realized that something was tearing him apart from within. He quickly examined his own body¡ª and saw it. The remnants of the ancient dragon. The dragon''s remnants were a curse. Vikamon had forcibly suppressed it all this time. Now, without Vikamon¡¯s presence, the curse ran wild. And that wasn¡¯t all. Boom! The entire space shook violently, the tremors indistinguishable from an earthquake. Vulcan knew exactly what this was. The Earth Dragon. An ancient being that had lived from the old era to the present, now closing in on the Divine Order¡¯s stronghold. Vulcan''s eyes shook with panic. The remnants of the dragon were a curse born from a dragon. Naturally, the Earth Dragon could sense it. And dragons were territorial by nature. Sensing the presence of another dragon''s magic, there was no way it would leave Vulcan alone. Spatial magic was still disabled. Xenia was maintaining her divine magic, preventing any form of teleportation. If Vulcan wasn''t careful, he would be torn apart by the very dragon he had awakened. "This is what happens when you act recklessly." At that moment, Vulcan''s mouth moved against his will. His eyes widened in shock. "You...!" Isabel cried out, her voice trembling with raw emotion. "...How?" A bewildered whisper escaped Vulcan¡¯s lips. "How? What do you mean?" Vikamon¡¯s voice answered indifferently, his expression utterly composed. "The soul realm you stole was never connected to this body to begin with." "You can keep it¡ªtake as much as you want." Vikamon raised his hand. The ring on his right hand gleamed with a brilliant light. "Come on, Vulcan." A chilling grin spread across Vikamon¡¯s face. "Let¡¯s see who wins this test of endurance." They would fight until the Earth Dragon arrived. Who would hold out longer? "Come, Lightning Tempest." A blue flash pierced through Vikamon. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 167 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 167: Flame of Ash Lightning poured down. This time, it showed no sign of stopping, continuing endlessly. Amidst the relentless barrage, Vulcan and I endured the lightning together. Vulcan was convinced that he had erased my soul. However, I hadn¡¯t been erased¡ªinstead, I had simply walked out of the soul realm of my own accord. Under normal circumstances, having my soul realm taken would have meant losing both my soul and my body. But even if my soul realm was stolen, the body of Vikamon could not be claimed. That was because the soul realm Vulcan had seized was originally my own. ¡®I¡¯m not Vikamon.¡¯ Vikamon¡¯s body had been an empty shell from the start, devoid of any soul. I had simply occupied that vacant vessel by chance. In other words, no one had held true dominion over Vikamon¡¯s body in the first place. Vulcan had only managed to infiltrate the void of Vikamon¡¯s body because my soul realm and his had become entangled. But in reality, neither of us had legitimate ownership of Vikamon¡¯s body. However, in the end, one of us would claim it. And so, we clashed to determine which of us would remain. ¡°Grrrk!¡± Vulcan gritted his teeth, enduring the divine lightning. He strained to keep his three eyes open, fighting through the pain. And I was no different. The lightning¡¯s searing agony burrowed deep into my soul. As expected of the goddess''s lightning¡ªthe power was immense. I had summoned lightning countless times before, but this was by far the most potent. ¡°Haa, haah... You think... this will be enough to end me...?¡± Just as Vulcan claimed, this alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to settle things. ¡°I¡¯d... rather be devoured by the wyrm... than surrender...¡± Rumble! I could feel the dragon approaching, tearing through the Mystic Cult¡¯s stronghold. Vulcan glared with fierce determination, refusing to yield. As expected of a hero immortalized in history¡ªhe had no intention of backing down. His iron will was beyond the breaking point of any ordinary man. Yet, Vulcan remained unaware of one crucial fact. I hadn¡¯t summoned the lightning simply to defeat him. ¡°Vulcan.¡± I forced myself to speak through gritted teeth. ¡°Do you... know what a dragon''s remnant... despises the most?¡± The remnant of the ancient dragon that had taken root in my body was from the Frost Dragon. To suppress that remnant, I had used the Fire Dragon¡¯s mark. And there was nothing the Frost Dragon remnant detested more than heat and flame. And now, within me, burned a fire the dragon''s remnant loathed above all. Dragon remnants are territorial by nature. Once they settle in a host, they rarely seek to leave. But now, a foreign flame had invaded the territory the dragon had claimed. Twitch¡ª Agitated by the divine lightning, the dragon remnant stirred once more. ¡°...So that¡¯s what you were scheming.¡± Vulcan growled in irritation, moving his arm. But he quickly realized¡ªno power surged forth. His eyes slowly widened. He finally sensed the threat. No matter how formidable the dragon remnant was, it couldn''t act freely when faced with the Corrupted Flame. And yet, we were both still being ravaged by the goddess''s lightning. The divine lightning carried the power of purification. The Corrupted Flame, born from corrupted fire, was fundamentally of the dark element. Even for Vulcan, igniting the Corrupted Flame in this situation was impossible. ¡°Y-You...!¡± Vulcan belatedly grasped the situation and roared. He struggled violently to escape the lightning¡¯s grasp, but I locked my legs around him. ¡°You¡¯re... not going anywhere.¡± We had such a good time, didn''t we? We¡¯ll be together for a long, long time. I clung to him tightly, preventing his escape. He flailed more violently, but I didn¡¯t loosen my grip. Standing firm was my specialty. ¡°Let... let me go! I said let go!¡± Vulcan screamed in fury, spitting through his teeth. But I simply waited, unmoved. Creak¡ª Until, at last, the dragon¡¯s remnant opened its maw. The dragon¡¯s remnant was a gluttonous beast, devouring everything in its path. It had tried to consume Nikita¡ªand even me. Now, with a new meal before it, there was no way it would resist. Vulcan¡¯s soul struggled violently. Had we still been in the soul realm, he might have had a chance. But here, in the real world, it was different. Moreover, in this place, we shared control over Vikamon¡¯s body, each holding half. No matter how much he thrashed, he could only muster half of Vikamon¡¯s strength. ¡°You... resented the world, didn¡¯t you?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to release Vulcan from his resentment. But as long as he hated the world, he was my enemy. Because I had come this far only to protect it. ¡°My desire to protect... was stronger... than your grudge.¡± That was why I won. As Vulcan let out one final, despairing cry, the dragon remnant¡¯s jaws snapped shut. Crunch! It swallowed half of Vulcan¡¯s soul in a single bite. Vulcan had no time to resist¡ªhe was devoured by the dragon¡¯s remnant. As he realized his end was inevitable, his eyes trembled with dread. Since our souls were intertwined, I witnessed his final moments with brutal clarity. And then, Vulcan''s memories surged into my mind. Beneath the setting sun. In a distant past, a young Rosli stood face to face with a great hero. In his youth, Rosli had questioned him. ¡¸Wolfram, what are you fighting so desperately for?¡¹ Wolfram. The name of a great hero. He stared forward, unwavering. All Rosli could see was his back. ¡¸Because I¡¯m curious... about what the world will look like when it reaches its end.¡¹ ¡¸Hah, you always spout such nonsense.¡¹ Back then, Rosli couldn¡¯t understand his words. But now, I could. My eyes widened. ¡®So, I was right after all.¡¯ Wolfram had been just like me¡ªa transmigrator. Someone who had once lived and experienced this world. ¡®Wait, was there really a distant past arc in Dungeon Academy Slayer?¡¯ Even as someone who had been obsessed with Dungeon Academy Slayer, I had never known of this past. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] And yet, it had connected to the present, stretching into the now. ¡¸Still, I am a bit curious. What kind of world do you dream of?¡¹ Once, Rosli had dreamed of a peaceful world. But in the end, he fell into darkness, reincarnating as Vulcan, consumed by a grudge that sought to burn the world. "Wol, Fram." Then, Vulcan¡¯s final words followed. "Why... did you give me a chance?" Wolfram was not here. Thus, Vulcan¡¯s question scattered into the void, unanswered. Instead, he gazed into the distant horizon. "......I see. Perhaps I am still being ground under the massive wheel of fate." Fwoosh! Vulcan''s entire soul was engulfed in black flames. "A nightmare." The black flames finally consumed him completely, turning to ash. "A nightmare of being crushed beneath the wheel of fate." With those final, hollow words, Vulcan vanished. Crunch, crackle¡ª The moment his presence fully disappeared, I immediately surged with power. The third eye that had appeared on my forehead faded away. I had completely regained control of my body. I clenched my fist, and the descending lightning extinguished. A delayed wave of pain surged through my entire body. The taste of iron filled my mouth, and my skin burned with searing heat. I felt as if I would lose consciousness at any moment. No matter how resilient my body was, it had still been scorched by divine lightning. There was no way I could be unscathed. And yet, it was not over. The remnants of the ancient dragon within me were watching, licking their lips. Having devoured Vulcan, the dragon¡¯s vestige had grown far larger. It opened its maw without hesitation. It had become too powerful to be restrained by a mere flame dragon''s sigil. ¡®It would be nice if you were satisfied and left.¡¯ But the dragon¡¯s remnants showed no intention of retreating. The situation grew dire. If I were devoured by the dragon''s remnants, I would inevitably become a draconic beast. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. So, I desperately drew upon my next resort. The only thing capable of stopping the dragon''s remnants was fire¡ª Fire so immense that even the dragon would not dare covet it. ¡®That fire... I already have it.¡¯ Deep within me, there was a tiny ember. Long ago, it had been planted by the late spirit lord. The Flame of Fire. Though the ember had grown faint, it still lingered within me. I guided the ash left by Vulcan¡¯s flame and transferred it onto that ember. Fwoosh¡ª Flames ignited within me. The Ashen Flame opened its eyes. A flame that had once burned with hope to protect the world¡ª Later twisted into a flame of vengeance to destroy it. Now, it was reduced to mere ashes, Passed from Vulcan to me. Crackle¡ª At that moment, something black and sinister hidden within the ashen flame caught fire. I recognized it immediately¡ªit was the very thing that had corrupted Rosli¡¯s flame. ¡®A fragment of nightmare.¡¯ Long ago, the Demon Sovereign had planted this nightmare in Rosli. It was the source that had given him the Corrupted Flame. As the nightmare was incinerated, the ashen flame roared violently. The massive surge of flame startled even the dragon''s remnants, forcing them into a hasty retreat. Despite growing larger after consuming Vulcan, They knew they were no match for this flame. Ashen Flame. Once a flame of hope to protect the world. Later a flame of resentment to burn it. And now, reduced to mere ash. A flame passed from Vulcan to me. ¡®It¡¯s nothing compared to Lucas¡¯s Flame of Resolve, but...¡¯ Still, at last, I had gained my own flame. I sensed the dragon¡¯s remnants curling back in fear. If they ever rampaged again, I would have to use this flame to suppress them. A heavy feeling lingered in my chest. Since our souls had been intertwined, The seething hatred Vulcan had once harbored for the world clung faintly to my heart. But I could not carry on his hatred. Instead, I could only strive to push the world forward, So that no such hatred would ever be born again. Thus, I would continue to burn the Ashen Flame he had passed on to me. That was my role from now on. "You..." At that moment, I heard a familiar voice. I lifted my gaze and saw the group that had stormed the Mystic cult with me. At the front stood a woman staring at me. Her honey-blonde hair glimmered like the sun, and her vermilion eyes were filled with desperate emotion. I gazed at her and smiled faintly. Though my body was torn and my soul was battered, I smiled. The only thing I felt in that moment was fleeting joy. "Isabel." And then, Isabel ran toward me. True to her martial arts training, she closed the distance in an instant and threw her arms around me. Her familiar citrus scent flooded my senses. The warmth of her embrace wrapped around me, soft and comforting. Her eyes were brimming with tears. She couldn¡¯t smile¡ªshe could only cry. For a moment, I didn¡¯t understand why. But then, through my dazed mind, realization slowly dawned. She had been worried about me. I had lost my sense of self and even the sadness that once drove empathy. That was why I hadn¡¯t immediately recognized her concern. But now, I understood. I slowly raised my arms and embraced her in return. "I¡¯m safe." "I know... That¡¯s why I¡¯m like this." Her arms tightened around my back. I could feel her determination¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to let go. "Thank goodness... truly..." With tears falling from her eyes, Isabel wept for my safe return. Only then did the victory finally sink in. Just as she said¡ªit truly was a relief. ¡¾ ¦µkl??? k¦¸? The ¡®Vulcan Annihilation Operation¡¯ has ended. ¡¿ ¡¾ Next Scenario ??%!2? ¡¿ [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 168 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 168: Act 5 - The World Beyond Vulcan had finally been defeated. But the fight was far from over. Boom! Even now, the earth dragon was relentlessly charging toward us, determined to tear us apart. The situation was urgent. When I lifted my head, I spotted Centriol in the distance, lowering his sword. It seemed he was still wary of the possibility that I was Vulcan. In the meantime, Acrede approached me, her steps slow and deliberate. With a sigh, she cast the Goddess¡¯s blessing upon me. I could finally breathe again. The broken fragments of my body, which had felt beyond repair, slowly knit back together. ¡°Seriously, I thought I was going to die back there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m indebted to you.¡± Acrede bestowed her blessing upon me while quickly scanning the surroundings. The reason she had come here was clear¡ªto retrieve Narea. Thus, she was searching for any sign of Narea¡¯s soul. ¡°Cardinal Centriol.¡± ¡°Former cardinal.¡± At my call, Centriol approached. I gestured toward a staircase leading to another chamber. ¡°Take Lady Acrede and go. You need to reach it before the dragon gets here.¡± Even now, the dragon was drawing closer. The rampage of the remnants of the ancient dragon had caused this entire situation. We needed to finish up and leave this place. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, we¡¯ll be right back!¡± Centriol lifted Acrede onto his back and moved toward the staircase. Acrede waved as she departed, as carefree as ever¡ªa true saint. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re absolutely insane. You actually pulled it off.¡± At that moment, Musika approached, panting slightly but with a wry grin. However, her eyes quickly scanned the area, and she leaned closer to me. ¡°Hannon, that blackened thing in the flames you burned earlier.¡± She noticed. Musika had a sharp sensitivity toward souls. Of course, she would have detected the fragment of nightmare mixed in with the ashes of the flame. I simply nodded in response. Her expression grew grave. She, too, could not tolerate the fact that the evil entity had been involved in the corruption of Rozli, the Mercenary King. ¡°Hah... Let¡¯s wait until the saint returns. We¡¯ll discuss this further then.¡± Musika, her face shadowed with concern, stepped back. She knew better than to bring up such a topic carelessly. ¡°Hey.¡± Meanwhile, Xenia approached hesitantly. Today¡¯s events had clearly been a nightmare for her. Just as I was about to commend her for handling things better than expected, I noticed her eyes glittering with an unusual intensity. Her emotions were running high¡ªno doubt due to the adrenaline from the fierce battle. Clenching her fists tightly, she finally spoke. ¡°That was... incredible. No, I can¡¯t even find the words. It was truly, truly amazing.¡± Xenia seemed deeply moved, speaking with awe. ¡°I admire you. The way you threw yourself into battle without regard for your own safety¡ªit was heroic.¡± Though she was known for her perfectionist tendencies, Xenia was still young. She was at an age where she was easily influenced by others. ¡°How... how can I become like you, Hannon?¡± It seemed the events of the day had left a profound impact on her. Her eyes shone with the spark of newfound ambition, her former cold demeanor nowhere to be seen. I wondered if Zerion had worn the same expression in the past, when he followed Wolfram and saved the world. But I wasn¡¯t Wolfram¡ªI was Vikamon. That realization left me with complicated feelings. From a distance, Isabel cast me a subtle glance. She knew my true identity. Did Xenia know? That the one who had just inspired her so deeply, was none other than Vikamon¡ªthe man she despised? One day, she would find out. And when that day came, I wasn¡¯t sure how to explain myself. But I couldn¡¯t ignore her question. The words of a young girl, newly discovering her dreams, deserved a proper answer. How could she become like me? I pondered for a moment, then offered my response. ¡°Attend Zerion Academy.¡± I genuinely didn¡¯t know what else to say. I couldn¡¯t exactly tell her to play through Flame Butterfly herself. Isabel jabbed me lightly with her elbow, finding my answer unhelpful. But it was the best I could do. ¡°Zerion Academy... Yes! You¡¯ll be there, too, right?¡± Xenia¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. She would undoubtedly enroll at Zerion Academy with top honors. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± At those words, Xenia¡¯s face blossomed into a radiant smile. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± I looked forward to seeing her growth. ¡°...What are you going to do when she finds out the truth?¡± Isabel murmured quietly, but I pretended not to hear. Boom! Just then, as if demanding not to be forgotten, the dragon slammed the canyon once more, shaking the entire chasm. It seemed we were reaching the limit. ¡°Xenia, with celestial magic, you can teleport us out of here, right?¡± In dungeon replays, spatial magic was usually considered a separate field. However, Zerion¡¯s celestial magic allowed for spatial manipulation as well. Xenia¡¯s gaze sharpened instantly. Thanks to the battle, she was starting to show signs of seasoned composure. Her perfectionist tendencies were fading, replaced by a growing heroic resolve. ¡°Yes, I can do it.¡± ¡°We need to leave before the dragon gets here. Can you prepare it?¡± As soon as Acrede returned, we would head straight back to the surface. Duke of Whitewood could handle herself. We just needed to escape from here. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get it ready right away.¡± Xenia quickly began preparing her celestial magic. The starlight flowing from her fingertips formed a magical circle. Even now, the sight of her magic was awe-inspiring. ¡®I¡¯m looking forward to her synergy with Sharin.¡¯ Xenia¡¯s celestial magic. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Sharin¡¯s Mirinae. The two had unique abilities that could synergize. One day, I would witness the fusion of their powers. And that day would be the final battle. Thud¡ª At that moment, a new figure appeared. ¡°Phew, is Vulcan finally dealt with?¡± It was one of Duke of Whitewood¡¯s attendants. It seemed he had successfully taken down the members of the Mysticism Cult. ¡°Ha, Hannon-nim!¡± In the distance, Acrede was rushing back, clutching a bottle engraved with the goddess''s sigil. Her face was pale as a sheet. For a moment, I feared she had failed to retrieve Narea, but the bottle was empty. It was certain¡ªshe had reclaimed Narea. The reason her face was so pale was likely due to whatever she had heard from Narea. Meanwhile, Xenia completed her spell, scattering starlight around us. It was finally time to leave the long and harrowing ordeal with the Mysticism Cult behind. ¡°You.¡± Just then, Isabel approached me and casually spoke. ¡°I have something to tell you when we get back.¡± ¡°Something to tell me?¡± I asked, puzzled. In response, Isabel slowly curved her lips into a smile. ¡°But before that...¡± It was the brightest smile I had ever seen from her. ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to lock you up for a while.¡± ...Excuse me? And with that, Xenia¡¯s divine spatial magic activated. * * * Thanks to Xenia¡¯s magic, we managed to escape safely. We were transported to a location a bit removed from the dragon¡¯s canyon. From here, we could clearly see the rampaging dragon in the distance. The Mysticism Cult had been completely annihilated by the dragon. There was no recovering from this. At the same time, white petals scattered in the wind. Soon after, Duke of Whitewood soared through the air and landed nearby. She was disheveled, bearing the marks of her fierce battle with the dragon. Still, it seemed she had no life-threatening wounds. Even now, her extraordinary regenerative abilities were already mending her wounds. ¡®As expected of someone on the level of a world-class powerhouse.¡¯ And yet, even Duke of Whitewood couldn¡¯t handle Demon Sovereign. It was a sobering reminder of just how dangerous the enemy I faced truly was. ¡°So, it was you who drew the dragon toward the canyon?¡± ¡°Yes. The remnants of the ancient dragon went berserk, which alerted the dragon nearby.¡± ¡°Berserk, huh...¡± Duke of Whitewood landed in front of me and slowly stroked her chin. Then, she narrowed her eyes and scrutinized me carefully. I felt as if she were stripping me bare with her gaze. I felt exposed. ¡°...Your soul feels different.¡± Why is she able to see that too? I have no idea what limits Duke of Whitewood¡¯s abilities might have. ¡°He fused souls with Vulcan!¡± Just then, Musika tattled loudly. Better to take the scolding head-on. I decided to accept it with humility. ¡°I performed soul fusion with Vulcan. However, his consciousness was devoured by the ancient dragon¡¯s remnants.¡± ¡°...Hah.¡± Duke of Whitewood let out a sigh of disbelief. Then, she raised her hand and gently ruffled my hair. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m pleased that you risked your life so recklessly.¡± But soon, she began softly patting my head. ¡°Still, I recognize your heroic deeds more than anyone. Well done.¡± A firm hand with both stick and carrot¡ª That was just like Duke of Whitewood. ¡°We¡¯ll save the detailed discussion for later. No need to stick around and risk catching that thing¡¯s attention again.¡± She gestured toward the still-rampaging dragon. There was a chance it might target us again. We decided to leave the area quickly. Just in time, I spotted the Blue Tower Master and the Imperial Knights approaching from the canyon. They must have been waiting nearby, prepared to move in at a moment¡¯s notice. We safely regrouped with them and began our return journey. Everyone seemed relieved, having survived such a dangerous ordeal. Except for one person¡ªme. Isabel¡¯s words after Vulcan fell still lingered in my mind. I had no idea how I was going to deal with what was coming next. ¡°...H-Hannon.¡± Just then, Acrede called out to me. She glanced around, clearly uncomfortable, and wore a troubled expression. The moment I saw her reaction, I knew exactly why she had approached me. At the end of Act 5, it was not Acrede, but Narea, who had spoken to Lucas in this same way. ¡®It¡¯s finally here.¡¯ My eyes briefly met Duke of Whitewood¡¯s. She was walking toward the Blue Tower Master and the Imperial Knights, discussing the retreat. Good timing. Musika also had things to discuss regarding the situation. ¡°Acrede, let¡¯s talk in the carriage.¡± ¡°Ah, y-yes!¡± Acrede quickly nodded in response. I glanced at the dragon once more. The fact that Act 5 ended before Act 4 was even finished¡ª It was impossible to predict how much the canon would continue to diverge from the original. ¡®What happens to the now-empty Act 5?¡¯ Would Act 6 be pulled forward to fill the void? ¡®No, that¡¯s almost certain.¡¯ Act 5 was merely the setup for Act 6. Like it or not, the next act would have to be brought forward. ¡®I never expected the butterfly effect of saving Grantoni in Act 4 to lead to this.¡¯ My head felt heavy with complicated thoughts. If Act 6 ended up being pushed forward, then the scenario I knew would come to an end. Would the world finally find peace? ¡®Or...¡¯ A completely unknown Act 7 might begin. There was no stopping the flow now. The canon was already on the tracks, a runaway train with no brakes. All I could do was try to steer it. ¡®I have no choice but to see this through.¡¯ I vowed to overcome even Vulcan¡¯s lingering hatred and save the world. I wouldn¡¯t give up. But before that, there was another immediate problem. I glanced at Isabel. She met my gaze and smiled sweetly. ...Terrifying. Isabel¡¯s smile was far too terrifying. I don¡¯t want to go back to the academy. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 169 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 169: Act 6 Preparation Clatter¡ª The carriage rattled forward, its wheels tirelessly churning along the path. We were on the road back to the capital city of Zerion, escorted by the Blue Tower Master and the Imperial Knights, a lavish entourage befitting royalty. Inside the carriage, however, I was busy watching someone. There was only one person whose mood I was carefully observing. The honey-blonde girl sitting across from me, smiling ever so sweetly. Isabel Luna. Every time our eyes met, Isabel smiled. Her smile was, without a doubt, the most beautiful thing in the world. But right now, it terrified me. ¡°Isabel.¡± ¡°Mm? Yes, my dear?¡± She answered so readily whenever I called her. And yet, her smile was somehow frightening. While I pondered over this, the woman seated next to me watched with great interest. Her long, manicured nails, ribbon-adorned dress, and worn pendant gave her a distinctive appearance. The woman with violet hair¡ªVinesha. Vinesha leaned closer and whispered in my ear. ¡°Milord, was the girl this frightening when she used to follow you around before?¡± ¡°...I¡¯m not sure.¡± To be precise, she was more terrifying now than she had ever been back then. Beside Isabel sat Xenia, who blinked in confusion. She had clearly sensed the strange tension between me and Isabel. ¡°Ahem, hmm.¡± Just then, someone cleared their throat. When we turned toward the sound, we saw a woman whose beauty seemed like it belonged in a painting. Her platinum hair framed a face that radiated divinity, and her clothing struggled to contain her ferocious presence. The noble saintess, Acrede Saint Narea. ¡°Sir Hannon, I was hoping we could continue the conversation I intended to have with you earlier.¡± It was time. ¡°Vinesha, could you summon Musika for me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Vinesha complied with my request without difficulty. Her pendant glimmered, and then her head dipped forward for a brief moment. After a few seconds, the corners of her lips curled upward. ¡°Hello, hello?¡± The reincarnation of Aquiline, Musika, had fully possessed Vinesha. I greeted her with a silent glance before turning my attention back to Acrede. ¡°Saint Acrede, please go ahead.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not me but Narea who has something to say.¡± Acrede had safely reclaimed Narea with Centriol¡¯s help. Thus, Narea was now once again housed within her body. And I could guess what Narea was about to reveal. I glanced at the three individuals sitting in the carriage with me. ¡°Lady Narea, would it be all right if the people here listened to your message as well?¡± ¡°Ah, w-would it be? One moment, please.¡± Acrede hastily responded, and in the next instant, her demeanor shifted. The awkward, hesitant attitude vanished, replaced by an icy, piercing gaze. Her eyes, sharp as frost-laden steel, swept over everyone slowly. The others finally noticed the change and showed their surprise. The noble saintess had returned. Her eyes met mine. Though cold, they held an undeniable warmth of compassion. ¡°First of all, Sir Hannon, I offer you my deepest gratitude.¡± Narea began by expressing her thanks. ¡°Of course. Please continue to be grateful to me in the future as well.¡± Now was the time to flaunt my good deeds. After all, maintaining a strong bond with the saintess was in my best interest. ¡°I owe you my life once again. I hope to repay this debt properly one day.¡± ¡°Well, I hope that day comes soon and applies to what you¡¯re about to say.¡± At my response, she revealed a flicker of surprise, realizing that I already knew. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you discovered this, Sir Hannon... Perhaps your current appearance is partly due to this very matter.¡± After briefly steadying her breath, she spoke again. ¡°During Vulcan¡¯s soul fusion process, I discovered a certain truth that I must share with you all.¡± ¡°You mean Vulcan¡¯s corrupted flame originated from Demon Sovereign, didn¡¯t it?¡± Musika swiftly caught on, voicing the connection. She had seen the fragments of nightmare flame while I purified the corrupted flame into ashes of fire. Thus, she, too, was aware of the truth. ¡°Aquiline, so you knew.¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. Hannon burned it away himself.¡± Musika¡¯s expression darkened with bitterness. The corrupted flame, Rosli, was once a comrade of hers. Knowing that Demon Sovereign had a hand in her old comrade¡¯s downfall, she was naturally filled with loathing. ¡°We should have realized it sooner.¡± ¡°Even Aquiline might not have noticed. I only learned of it during the soul fusion process.¡± Narea¡¯s face mirrored Musika¡¯s somber expression. She took a breath and continued. ¡°But the real problem lies elsewhere. I glimpsed Demon Sovereign through Vulcan¡¯s flames¡ªthanks to the goddess¡¯s grace.¡± She described what she had seen firsthand. ¡°He is preparing to descend from the Demon Palace.¡± ¡°What?¡± Even Isabel, who had remained silent until now, reacted in shock. She stared at Narea, unable to believe what she was hearing. Xenia was equally stunned. The conversation had escalated beyond their worst expectations. ¡°Demon Sovereign¡¯s descent? That can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°There is already a vessel for Demon Sovereign in this world.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Isabel immediately asked, her voice trembling slightly. Narea hesitated, struggling to say the name. I understood why¡ªrevealing it was no easy matter. So, I decided to ease her burden. ¡°Lady Narea, it¡¯s all right. The people here are either heroes reborn or those destined to become them.¡± I could vouch for them. They were the ones who would stand against Demon Sovereign in the final hour. Narea¡¯s eyes met mine. After a moment of silence, she finally spoke. ¡°...It is Iris Hysirion, the third princess.¡± The moment that name was spoken, Isabel froze. Her gaze slowly turned toward me, realization dawning. In that instant, she understood why I had stayed by Iris¡¯s side all this time. ¡°You......¡± Isabel had much to say but held her tongue. She, too, knew that now was not the time for such words. ¡°There is surely someone near her who turned her into Demon Sovereign¡¯s vessel.¡± Narea glanced at everyone in the carriage. ¡°Sir Hannon, as you said, I trust the people in this room. They were once my comrades, and they are the ones chosen by the goddess.¡± Determination hardened her expression. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°From now on, I will return to the Holy Kingdom and prepare to deal with Demon Sovereign¡¯s vessel and the one responsible for creating it.¡± She turned to look at me. It was her response to what I had just said about repaying my debt. ¡°Lord Hannon, you intend to save the Vessel, don¡¯t you?¡± As expected of a saint¡ªher perceptiveness was no joke. ¡°Yes, that is my intention.¡± I had no plans of letting Iris remain a mere Vessel of Demon Sovereign. She had been turned into a Vessel against her will. And the one who made her into that Vessel¡ª Duke Robliage. Eliminating him was my true goal and the central objective of Act 6. ¡°I will make all the necessary preparations. The Holy Kingdom will fully support you, Lord Hannon, so just let us know when the time comes.¡± Narea''s support was unwavering. ¡°You¡¯re really something.¡± Isabel let out a sigh and nudged my knee with hers. ¡°So this is why my wings awakened, huh?¡± ¡°Then, what about what you said before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s on hold for now.¡± I see. ¡°The goddess really only exists to make us suffer, huh?¡± Musika grumbled about the reason for her reincarnation and sighed. Then, as if making a decision, she spoke firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll head to Panisys. If I reveal my reincarnation, I should be able to gain the kingdom¡¯s cooperation.¡± Musika had decided to take action on his end as well. I felt sorry for Grantoni, but it seemed we would have to part ways for a while. Finally, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Xenia. Her eyes were trembling violently. Her face had gone pale. ¡°Ni... Niflheim is...¡± Xenia¡¯s voice came out in a faint whisper. ¡°...supporting the Third Princess¡¯ faction.¡± She was on the verge of tears. The Niflheim Count¡¯s family had maintained close ties with Duke Robliage¡¯s household for generations. Thus, it was only natural that they were aligned with the Third Princess. ¡°W-what should I do...?¡± Xenia¡¯s face turned ashen. There was no way for her to easily sever the bonds her family had built over the years. For her, this was an incredibly difficult dilemma. If the fact that the Third Princess was the Vessel of Demon Sovereign were to be revealed, everything connected to Duke Robliage would face collective punishment. Naturally, the Niflheim Count¡¯s family would be no exception. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± At that moment, I opened my mouth. Xenia, her face still pale, turned to look at me. ¡°Xenia, you¡¯re capable of moving the Niflheim Count¡¯s family yourself.¡± The solution to this problem was relatively simple. ¡°You¡¯re the acting head of the family. The direction you choose will influence Niflheim.¡± If Xenia refused to support Duke Robliage, Niflheim would follow suit. This was something that happened even in the original timeline. After discovering the Duke¡¯s true nature alongside Lucas, Xenia had mobilized the Niflheim family. In the original scenario, it was Lucas who provided the catalyst for this. But now, I would have to take on that role myself. Xenia was more than capable. After I explained this to her, the color returned to her face. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Clenching her fist, Xenia¡¯s expression became resolute. ¡°This is something I can do.¡± With this, Duke Robliage would lose the significant power of the Niflheim Count¡¯s family. Considering that the First Prince¡¯s faction and the Third Princess¡¯ faction were already evenly matched, this would push Duke Robliage into a crisis. Eventually, he would be forced to make a move. At that moment, Isabel¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. She quickly turned to face me, her gaze sharp. I blinked, unsure of the reason for her sudden intensity. ¡°You... don¡¯t tell me...¡± Her eyes flicked back and forth between Xenia and me, as if she had realized something. She then pressed her fingers against her temples and let out a deep breath. Clatter¡ª Just then, the carriage came to a halt. Centriol knocked on the door and spoke from outside. ¡°We will take a short break here.¡± Horses could only travel for so long without rest, so breaks were necessary along the way. ¡°You, come talk with me for a bit.¡± Out of nowhere, Isabel requested a private conversation. Not sure what it was about, I excused myself from the group and followed her. ¡°What is it?¡± Isabel led me to a more secluded spot. She glanced at the carriage we had been riding in before turning to me and asking, ¡°From the very beginning... did you attack the Third Princess just to protect the Niflheim Count¡¯s family?¡± ...Huh? [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 170 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 170: The Main Heroine While traveling back, we took a brief break. I found myself staring at Isabel with a bewildered expression. It was only natural¡ªIsabel had just said something completely unexpected. She claimed that I had attacked the Third Princess to protect the Niflheim County. What kind of insane claim was that? She was clearly referring to a past incident¡ªthe time when Vikamon, alongside the Third Princess, ambushed Lucas in the Demon Dungeon. That was the event Isabel was talking about. But why had Isabel misunderstood the situation so badly? The answer came to me surprisingly quickly. As I had mentioned before, Niflheim had long-standing ties with the Duke of Robliage. This was evident through Xenia''s reaction. Their families had been entwined for generations. And with that history came a web of entangled interests¡ªbusiness ventures, alliances, and personal connections. It was a bond that couldn''t be severed easily. Even if they wished to cut ties, they would have to sacrifice a part of themselves in the process. Such was the relationship between Niflheim County and the Duke of Robliage. Naturally, Niflheim aligned itself with the Third Princess¡¯s faction. And then, someone bearing the Niflheim name attacked the Third Princess. Niflheim could not afford to offend the Third Princess¡¯s faction. They couldn''t risk cutting off their own flesh. Thus, Niflheim was forced to take drastic action¡ªdisowning their eldest son. And that disowned son was none other than me, Vikamon Niflheim. But what was the significance of this disownment? The answer became clear through Niflheim County¡¯s subsequent actions. Having already cast out their eldest son, they needed to restore their public image. And the solution was to present a new heir. That heir was Xenia Niflheim. A mage who wielded the power of Constellation Magic, boasting the bloodline of Zerion. She was the perfect figure for Niflheim to promote in my place. With the eldest son gone, all authority naturally shifted to Xenia. Despite her young age, she quickly came to hold considerable power within the family. Moreover, Xenia wielded Constellation Magic. The Niflheim Count cherished her all the more for it. Xenia was granted so much authority that she could practically govern Niflheim County on her own. Though she refrained from using it, Xenia had already become the face of the Niflheim family. So much so that there were people who knew her name but didn¡¯t even know the Niflheim Count¡¯s. And now, with her recent contribution to capturing the Mystic Cult, her influence within the family would only grow stronger. Now, Xenia had received one crucial piece of information: The Third Princess, Iris Hysirion, was the Demon Sovereign¡¯s vessel. Naturally, the Duke of Robliage was involved in this dark scheme. And what would Xenia choose to do? The answer was obvious, no need for lengthy contemplation. Joining hands with Demon Sovereign meant making the entire world their enemy. Xenia knew this well. Of course, she would sever Niflheim¡¯s ties with the Duke of Robliage. She would safeguard her family in place of the Count, who was too blinded by power to make the right decision. That was the duty Xenia had taken upon herself. ¡ªOr so Isabel believed. ¡°...Even though your family abandoned you, you still tried to protect them like this?¡± I was momentarily speechless with surprise. It was nothing but a coincidence of circumstances, yet Isabel interpreted it as a selfless act of loyalty. There was no such intention on my part. Even if that had been Vikamon¡¯s will, it certainly wasn¡¯t mine. My gaze drifted to the carriage window. If Xenia were to discover my true identity, and she misunderstood me the same way Isabel did... what would happen then? Suddenly, the future felt terrifying. Receiving hatred would have been preferable. Being falsely praised felt far more unsettling. However, Isabel seemed to have taken my silence as a confirmation. She let out a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re still the same, aren¡¯t you? Even back then, and now... Why are you always so self-sacrificing?¡± Her words were scolding, but her eyes were warm as she gazed at me. For the first time, I realized how much her opinion of me had changed. It was that elevated opinion of me that had led to this misunderstanding. ¡°Come to think of it, it was strange. There was no way you would have recklessly attacked the Third Princess and Lucas.¡± I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of person I had become in Isabel¡¯s eyes. Once, she had seen me as nothing more than a childhood friend-turned-villain. Now, she held me in such high regard. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because I always seemed so deliberate around her?¡¯ It appeared that Isabel now believed I moved with intention behind every action. But this time was different. There was truly no hidden motive. How do I even explain this? My expression grew complicated. Back then, I hadn¡¯t been Vikamon. Vikamon was just a man blinded by love. Even if there had been some ulterior motive, there was no way for me to confirm it. Vikamon no longer existed. The proof was in the empty void I had found when I entered the Soul World. But at the very least, I felt it was only right to clear up this one misunderstanding. ¡°Isabel, the reason I attacked Lucas was because of Nikita.¡± Back then, Vikamon had feelings for Nikita. Even if I no longer carried those emotions, I didn¡¯t want to deny the affection Vikamon once held. Isabel must have sensed the sincerity in my words, as she quietly stared at me. ¡°Iris was merely caught up in it, but my attack on Lucas... that was nothing more than me lashing out.¡± To deny it would be to deny Vikamon himself. And so, I conveyed the truth. ¡°...¡± Isabel remained silent for a moment. Had I disappointed her? If so, I could only feel sorry. ¡°...Is Nikita still safe?¡± Come to think of it, [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] I had never mentioned Nikita¡¯s fate to Isabel before. She had believed that I had led the boycott group because of Nikita¡¯s death. Thus, she had no way of knowing whether Nikita was still alive or not. ¡°She¡¯s safe.¡± Nikita had even told me, ¡®Let¡¯s meet again next year.¡¯ Recently, with everything that had happened, I found myself missing her a little. Back then, working with Nikita in the student council had been such a peaceful time. ¡°Then... do you still like Senior Nikita?¡± Isabel knew that I had lost my capacity for love. Yet, she still asked if I liked Nikita. Her question made me blink in surprise. Do I still like Nikita? If I were to answer simply, yes, I still liked her. Even though I no longer felt love, I still cherished the person she was. But that was only because I had once held her as my favorite. With love no longer in my heart, I wasn¡¯t sure what I felt anymore. ¡®Vikamon loved Nikita.¡¯ Just as I had found comfort in Nikita¡¯s presence, so had Vikamon. His love for her had been genuine. "I don''t know." That was all I could say in response. "Maybe if I manage to reclaim love, I¡¯ll be able to understand." When I thought of Nikita, a sense of longing stirred within me. It wasn¡¯t about emotions¡ªit was simply the fact that Nikita was precious to me. "I see." Isabel let out a small breath as she said that, then slowly lifted her head. A radiant smile, bright as the sun, spread across her face. "In that case, I¡¯ll help you reclaim all the feelings you¡¯ve lost." Before I knew it, Isabel had stepped closer. A citrus fragrance drifted from her, filling the space between us. "If you lose your sorrow, I¡¯ll remind you of the sorrow I once forgot because of you." The day she lost her brother and Lucas. That was when she learned what it meant to feel the world shatter in grief. For her, sorrow was still a deep, lingering scar. That¡¯s why it would be all too easy for her to show me sorrow. "If you lose your anger, I¡¯ll remind you of the fury I reclaimed because of you." The fury she felt as she watched me curse Lucas. Isabel still vividly remembered the seething wrath from that day. And it was that fury that gave her the strength to reclaim her life. No one knew the value of anger better than she did. "If you lose your love, I¡¯ll show you the love I learned because of you." And lastly¡ª The moment she spoke those words, my eyes widened. Her face had turned even redder than before. The evening sun wasn¡¯t the reason for the flush on her cheeks. It was the emotion she held in her heart, now displayed across her face. She smiled radiantly. A smile as dazzling and beautiful as the sun itself. Isabel Luna. The flower that symbolized her was the sunflower. A flower that only lifts its head to follow the sun. Perhaps sunflowers gaze at the sun because they long to become the sun themselves. And in that moment, Isabel became her own sun. No longer chasing after someone else¡¯s light¡ªshe shone brilliantly on her own. That was the true essence of Isabel Luna¡ªthe main heroine. "I like you." She finally confessed the feelings she had been holding in her heart. "I like you so much I wouldn¡¯t trade it for anything." Her overwhelming emotions poured out, clear and undeniable. "So, on the day you finally regain your feelings..." At some point, Isabel had moved even closer. I stared at her, unable to look away. "I¡¯ll confess again, so promise you¡¯ll give me an answer then." Her lips pressed softly against mine. The sensation was the gentlest thing I had ever felt, leaving me momentarily lightheaded. When she pulled away, Isabel¡¯s face was flushed scarlet with embarrassment, but she smiled through it. The sun had already set, yet she was more radiant than anything in the twilight. "I hope that at least a little of this reached you." The love of a sunflower turned into the sun¡ªit was blindingly fierce. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 171 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 171: Sharin is in Love Isabel¡¯s unexpected confession left me unable to hide my complicated feelings. Seron, Sharin, and now Isabel. How did things end up like this? Of course, I¡¯m grateful and happy that someone likes me. Even more so when it¡¯s one of the heroine characters I once adored. However, that didn¡¯t stop my head from becoming a tangled mess. ¡®Two people were one thing.¡¯ But with three, I might as well be a full-fledged womanizer. ¡®No, to be precise.¡¯ I¡¯m a player, stringing them along. I¡¯ve somehow become the very thing I never imagined. What could be more ridiculous than this? I had lived my whole life without any romantic entanglements, and now, suddenly, three women claim to have feelings for me. I¡¯ve never felt the loss of my ability to love as bitterly as I do now. If I still had the capacity for love, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. ¡®I¡¯ve already decided¡ªI¡¯ll only give my answer after I¡¯ve regained my love.¡¯ Once I¡¯ve made up my mind, I won¡¯t go back on it. But even so, I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d be able to choose as easily as I claimed. If this were a game, three dialogue options would have appeared before me. And depending on my choice, I would¡¯ve gotten a corresponding ending. But this world isn¡¯t a game. My decision would have far-reaching consequences. Even now, I couldn¡¯t determine who among the three meant more to me. They were all equally precious. ¡®Vikamon, I¡¯m starting to envy you for your pure love for Nikita.¡¯ Without love, I can¡¯t even make a choice. I was nothing more than a heartless player. Feeling bitter at that thought, I stared out the window as the carriage came to a stop. Incidentally, I was the only one in the carriage. The reason was simple. The saintess had returned to the Kingdom of Lium, promising to resolve matters there quickly. With Narea back, she would no longer tolerate the kingdom¡¯s corruption or political games. Musika and Vinesha, meanwhile, headed toward Panisys. Apparently, they planned to visit the cabin they had lived in as children. Xenia had returned to the Count of Niflheim¡¯s estate, driven by a burning determination to claim it as her own. The next time I would likely see her would be at Zerion Academy next year. As for Isabel, she returned directly to Zerion Academy. Though she seemed to have more to say to me, her academy life was important. Unlike me, who had sent a stand-in, Isabel had come in person. Staying any longer would have interfered with her studies. And with Isabel¡¯s departure, Hannon also began his journey back. To avoid further complications, he arranged for my presence here to be kept discreet. ¡®Hannon will have handled it well enough.¡¯ That guy could be unpredictable, but his skills were undeniable. And since some people knew my true identity, I was sure Hannon had covered for me. As I lifted my gaze, I saw the Imperial Palace come into view through the window. The reason I hadn¡¯t returned to the academy was simple: I had come to discuss Vulcan¡¯s matter with Duke of Whitewood. Vulcan¡¯s previous life as the fallen Rosli. And the demonic incarnation currently active within the Empire. Duke of Whitewood¡¯s expression grew graver than I had ever seen upon hearing the story. ¡¸Can you swear that what you¡¯ve just said is the absolute truth?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve confirmed it personally through the reincarnated heroes.¡¹ Of course, I still only had circumstantial evidence. However, all signs pointed to Duke Robliage. If we investigated, we would surely find a trail. And when that happened, that would be the moment of greatest peril¡ª because Duke Robliage would personally make his move. Thus, I had come to the palace to discuss the matter further. The person I needed to meet had already been decided. ¡®My stomach suddenly feels uneasy.¡¯ Even though I had lost the ability to cherish myself, and fear had become almost meaningless, my mind still recognized the stress. ¡®The First Prince.¡¯ Lukraizen Hysirion. Once again, I would be facing the man with the Empire¡¯s highest authority. * * * Upon arriving at the palace, Duke of Whitewood immediately went to see the Emperor to formally announce the Mysticism incident. Although the operation had been carried out in secret, there was no reason to keep it hidden once it was resolved. Duke of Whitewood intended to publicly reveal everything about the Mysticism cult, so that no similar group could rise again. That wasn¡¯t all. By making the incident public, we would have the leverage needed to bring down Duke Robliage. Thus, Duke of Whitewood had no choice but to act swiftly. The public announcement would include Isabel as well. Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t be part of it. Hannon, after all, was still officially a student at the academy. Instead, it would be mentioned that there was an additional participant, and Duke of Whitewood planned to arrange a separate reward for me. I had anticipated this from the start, so I was fine with it. In any case, Duke of Whitewood was incredibly busy. Thus, the task of relaying the information to the First Prince fell to me. ¡®Sending a mere student to speak with the First Prince, huh?¡¯ Duke of Whitewood must have had considerable trust in me. Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t alone this time. Walking beside me was a man with blue hair. Every servant and noble we passed in the palace lowered their heads. Even the aristocrats employed in the palace bowed as we walked by. The man walking at my side was none other than: The Blue Tower Master Emperadion Sazaris. The Empire¡¯s greatest mage. And, technically, my future father-in-law. A heavy silence hung between us. After all, he had personally arranged the engagement. I had no idea what to say to him. Still, his presence made walking through the palace easier. I had been publicly acknowledged as the fiance? of the Blue Tower Master¡¯s daughter. And on top of that, I was also wielding the magic of Zerion that he had studied. As long as the Blue Tower Master claimed that he had summoned me for a Zerion-related matter, I wouldn¡¯t appear out of place at the palace. ¡®Even so, this silence is stifling.¡¯ Then again, the Blue Tower Master had heard about Duke Robliage from Duke of Whitewood. He must have had a lot on his mind. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°How is your relationship with my daughter?¡± Suddenly, he broke the silence. When I turned to look at him, his eyes remained fixed straight ahead. The Blue Tower Master was Sharin¡¯s adoptive father. But that was only on paper. In truth, Sharin was his illegitimate child. To preserve his magical lineage, he had seduced numerous women. However, the Blue Tower Master was a noble. Carelessly scattering his bloodline could lead to troublesome consequences in the future. Thus, while he sowed his seed, he never claimed the title of father. What he sought were children with magical talent, not ordinary offspring. That was why he never registered himself as their father. However, he had one condition for the women he laid with. Regardless of status, they had to show signs of magical potential. He made deals with women who agreed to bear his children in exchange for fitting terms. To think he embraced women solely for magical talent. Truly, mages were little different from madmen. Among the children he fathered, Sharin was the most overwhelmingly gifted. Her mother was a woman with azure hair who worked in a brothel. Despite possessing innate magical talent, she was unable to enjoy any privileges due to her circumstances. Yet, her gift was passed down to the next generation. Thus, Sharin was born with Mirinae, an extraordinary magical talent. But Sharin''s mother hid her daughter''s gift. The reason was simple. Born into poverty and sold to a brothel, she had spent her life being exploited and ruined. The thought of her daughter, blessed with magical talent, being able to enjoy everything she was denied, filled her with hatred. To her, it made her own life seem like a pathetic failure. Thus, she hid Sharin away. Of course, she gave the child no love. On the contrary, she inflicted every form of abuse upon her. She even beat Sharin awake whenever she fell asleep. It was no surprise that Sharin grew up to be someone who needed little sleep¡ªan aftereffect of those tormenting years. And yet, Sharin grew stronger. Her Mirinae allowed her to instinctively interpret and learn the magic of traveling performers. Moreover, she possessed a remarkable intellect. Despite her mother¡¯s abuse, she secretly stole and read magic books and sought magical knowledge from wandering mages. Her only misfortune was that her mind was too sharp. Sharin had an exceptional memory. She could recall events from years ago as vividly as if they had happened yesterday. Thus, she remembered every instance of abuse from her childhood with perfect clarity. For humans, forgetting is a form of mercy. It allows wounds to scar over and, eventually, disappear. But for Sharin, every wound remained raw and vivid. And so, she grew up. Her outstanding talent soon became a topic of conversation in magical circles. Inevitably, word of her reached the Blue Tower Master. He sought her out. He found her sitting quietly beside her mother, who had succumbed to syphilis. At the time, Sharin was only eight years old. Though her mother had tormented her throughout her life, Sharin stayed by her side until her final moments. That was Sharin¡¯s childhood. Afterward, she was formally adopted by the Blue Tower Master. Everyone in the Blue Tower knew she was his biological daughter, but no one dared challenge it. My eyes fell on the Blue Tower Master. He was the one who had brought Sharin into this world. And because of that, he was also one of the people who had caused her the most irreparable pain. If he had truly cared for his children, he would have sought them out. But he had no interest in any of his offspring who lacked magical talent. So much so that he didn¡¯t even verify their existence himself¡ªhe sent his subordinates to do it. He was a man obsessed with magic. Thus, Sharin held no fondness for him. "My daughter resembles me greatly. Her magical talent is exceptional. She has a bright future ahead of her." Ironically, Sharin was fated to resemble the Blue Tower Master the most. And that was precisely what she despised. "She will be of great help to you as well." To be told that she resembled the very person she loathed was deeply infuriating. My eyes remained fixed on the Blue Tower Master. I could see traces of Sharin in him. "Sharin is in love." But she was not the Blue Tower Master. The Blue Tower Master was a maniac consumed by magic. He lived for nothing else. However, Sharin was in love. Even if the person she loved was me, the fact that she was capable of love made her fundamentally different from the Blue Tower Master. "And it is dazzlingly beautiful." To the Blue Tower Master, magic was the most beautiful thing in the world. But in Sharin¡¯s eyes, there was a different kind of beauty. Her eyes no longer held only Mirinae. "So, in many ways, she is quite unlike you. Sharin is adorable, after all." The Blue Tower Master stared at me in silence. He wouldn¡¯t understand the meaning of my words. But Sharin would. And that was enough. At that moment, the Blue Tower Master¡¯s gaze shifted past me. His face briefly stiffened. For the Blue Tower Master to be caught off guard? It made me wonder if the world was ending. I turned my head in the same direction. And then, my own face hardened. The world wasn¡¯t ending. But the man who could end the world was standing there. "Oh, what a coincidence. Emperadion." He smiled as if genuinely delighted to see me. A middle-aged man with jet-black hair and eyes the color of a blood moon. And an aura thick with ominous malice. Gerdio Robliage. The final boss of the sixth act had appeared. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 172 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 172: Celestial Grace Gerdio Robliage. The man who roamed the imperial palace as if it were his own home. His sudden appearance left both me and the Blue Tower Master frozen in place. Neither of us had expected to encounter the Duke of Robliage at this moment. The duke offered a gentle smile, one that seemed to urge us to greet him. My eyes shifted to the Blue Tower Master. It was only then that he belatedly came to his senses. ¡°Your Grace, Celestial Grace. It has been a long time.¡± Celestial Grace. A grace bestowed by the heavens. When the Blue Tower Master respectfully greeted him, Celestial Grace smiled. ¡°No need for such formalities between us.¡± ¡°No, formality is necessary.¡± ¡°Haha, you and I have shared drinks and even thrown our arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. Why the fuss now?¡± Celestial Grace let out a hearty laugh. To anyone watching, he would seem like a cheerful and benevolent man. In truth, Celestial Grace had indeed accomplished many feats for the empire. From spearheading the construction of new carriage roads that revitalized the markets, To making relentless efforts to improve the lives of common citizens. Thus, he came to be known as Celestial Grace. The man who elevated the quality of life in the empire to its greatest heights. If the citizens were asked to name the most respected noble, He would undoubtedly be at the top of the list. But it was for this very reason that he eventually set his eyes on the emperor¡¯s throne. He was convinced that under his leadership, the empire would prosper even further. However, I knew his true nature. ¡®There¡¯s no denying his competence.¡¯ But beyond his exceptional abilities, He lacked any semblance of morality. If it could be achieved, he would stop at nothing. Even human lives were mere pawns to him. He felt no guilt in forging a pact with Demon Sovereign. To him, it was simply necessary. That was the extent of his reasoning. The empire was nothing more than a tool¡ª A world he could shape at his whim. That was his sole desire. An individual who should never be allowed to wield power. For his remarkable skills only made him all the more dangerous when unchecked. That was Celestial Grace. Perhaps that was why the smile he now wore filled me with unease. I, too, had trained relentlessly to master the control of my facial muscles, Practicing over and over again to combat the numbness left by facial paralysis. Thus, I could detect what most people could not. The cheerful smile Celestial Grace wore now was entirely manufactured. So perfectly practiced that no ordinary person could ever notice. Then, his gaze turned toward me. His eyelids lowered slightly, His eyebrows arched softly, And the corners of his lips curved upward into a perfect crescent. A flawless imitation of a benevolent smile. ¡°Hannon Irey, it has been a long time.¡± He even spoke my name with the ease of someone who had always remembered it. ¡®From the beginning...¡¯ He had known I would be here. That was why he had deliberately made his appearance. I was certain of it. ¡°Yes, Your Grace. It has indeed been a long time.¡± So I showed not a hint of surprise. Unfortunately for him, I was just as skilled at controlling my expression. The subtle tension of a nephew meeting his grandfather at work. A tinge of awkwardness mixed with proper courtesy. And beneath it all, a carefully measured ounce of Hannon¡¯s simmering hatred toward Celestial Grace. That was all I allowed to show on my face. I was confident¡ª In this world, there were few who could wear the mask of a serene expression better than I. Only beings with unnatural power, like Isabel or Sharin, Could ever see through it. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your remarkable performance at Zerion Academy. I understand you¡¯ve even mastered the magic of the ancient dragons.¡± ¡°My lifelong interest in archaeology proved quite helpful.¡± ¡°I never knew you were so academically inclined. I should have supported you in that direction from the start.¡± ¡°Your words are too generous. I know how busy Your Grace always is. How could I possibly ask such a thing?¡± ¡°Haha, it seems I am fortunate to have such a capable grandson. My daughter at least gave birth to one good child.¡± My eyebrow twitched. Intentionally. Hannon¡¯s mother had left the House of Robliage, disgusted by its corruption. In the end, she had sacrificed her two daughters as offerings for Demon Sovereign¡¯s descent. Hannon¡¯s mother had been used as a vessel for the deity¡¯s summoning. And Hannon knew this truth all too well. Yet, he was bound by a curse that prevented him from speaking of it to anyone. And now, in front of Hannon, Celestial Grace was shamelessly invoking her name. It was only natural that Hannon¡¯s anger would flare. ¡°Thank you.¡± But before Celestial Grace, Hannon could not reveal the truth. He had already been silenced by Celestial Grace once before. He was in no position to speak out. Our eyes met. A man who sought to bend the world to his will, And another who fought to protect it. Both concealing their true intentions, Locking gazes in an unwavering contest of wills. Celestial Grace was the first to look away. For he had not come here with any specific agenda today. ¡°Keep training diligently.¡± I must. Only then will I be able to stop Celestial Grace. As he was about to leave, he suddenly halted in his tracks, as if something had just occurred to him. ¡°Come to think of it, I hear the First Prince has been rather busy. You¡¯d best hurry before it¡¯s too late.¡± The corners of Celestial Grace¡¯s lips curled into a subtle smile. His tone made it clear that he had known from the beginning that we were here to meet the First Prince. This encounter had been orchestrated from the start. It was a warning. A warning not to get further involved with the First Prince. He was already aware that Hannon was entangled with the First Prince. Until now, he had let it slide, but with this level of movement, he wouldn¡¯t simply stand by any longer. ¡°Thank you for the advice. We¡¯ll head over right away.¡± So, I feigned nonchalance. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Screw you. The Blue Tower Master noticed the subtle tension between Celestial Grace and me. He glanced at me briefly, but I didn¡¯t take my eyes off Celestial Grace for a second. Celestial Grace smiled at my defiance and walked away. However, even though he was smiling, I could feel the coldness in his eyes as he turned his back. After today, I was marked as a threat in his eyes. He would undoubtedly decide to eliminate me. And he would do so thoroughly and without mercy. But I had no intention of letting it come to that. Instead, I would drive him into a corner¡ªmake him feel so threatened that he would taste his own fear. No matter what, I would not allow Celestial Grace to sit at the pinnacle of the Empire. Bad ending, Celestial Grace. I had already witnessed with my own eyes how the Empire was ruined by his reign. ¡°You¡¯re far bolder than I thought.¡± Even knowing the true nature of Celestial Grace, I had spoken without hesitation. To the Blue Tower Master, it must have seemed like madness. ¡°They already consider us their enemies, don¡¯t they?¡± Celestial Grace had likely already learned, through some channel, that Vulcan had been defeated. What he hadn¡¯t expected was how easily Vulcan had fallen. To Celestial Grace, Vulcan had been a useful pawn. The unicorn horn used during Nia¡¯s assassination was also linked to the cult of Mysticism. Because of this, Nia¡¯s death was creating political troubles for the First Prince¡¯s faction. With Mysticism being exposed, the Third Princess¡¯s faction was pushing the narrative that they had acted independently. A classic case of cutting off the tail to save the body. In truth, Vulcan and Celestial Grace had been secretly connected through the cult of the Demon Sovereign. Celestial Grace had originally intended to nurture Vulcan into a piece he could play at will. By using Vulcan, he could eliminate troublesome figures. Then, when the time was right, he could destroy both Vulcan and Mysticism, taking the credit for himself as the hero. But all of that had crumbled into nothing. The heroic glory he had aimed for was now being divided between Duke of Whitewood and other rising figures. He was undoubtedly seething with rage. Celestial Grace was the type to be most infuriated when his plans were disrupted. ¡°It must be troubling for you as well, Tower Master, given your amicable relationship with Celestial Grace.¡± ¡°You must not know me very well. It doesn¡¯t concern me in the slightest.¡± Of course. Their drinking parties were likely nothing more than a pretext for Celestial Grace to gain more support from the Blue Tower. The Blue Tower Master was just as much of a maniac as Celestial Grace. The only reassuring thing was that, unlike Celestial Grace, the Tower Master didn¡¯t toy with human lives. At least, not unless magic was involved. Still, he had never crossed the line. ¡°Celestial Grace will make his move.¡± He would have already realized that Vulcan¡¯s death had exposed something. A man like him would surely be planning for all-out war. ¡°So, we must strike first.¡± Of course, that part wasn¡¯t my job. That was why I had come to meet someone who would take on that role. Knock, knock¡ª ¡°Your Highness, you have visitors.¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± At the First Prince¡¯s command, the door opened. A man with golden-red hair and eyes that were a mix of red and blue greeted us. The First Prince, Lukraizen Hysirion. As soon as we entered, he smiled softly. ¡°You must have met with Celestial Grace.¡± The First Prince already knew that Celestial Grace had been at the Imperial Palace. But even so, he couldn¡¯t stop him. After all, Celestial Grace was also part of the Imperial Family. The First Prince couldn¡¯t recklessly move against him. ¡°I assume he left you with a warning.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve read the situation perfectly.¡± The First Prince let out a bitter smile. Even he was concerned about what Celestial Grace would do next. Celestial Grace was a rival whose power matched his own. Moreover, he had once ordered the assassination of Nia, Nikita¡¯s older brother, without hesitation. Weariness flickered in the First Prince¡¯s eyes. The struggle to fulfill his duties as a ruler while also dealing with Celestial Grace¡¯s political maneuvers was clearly wearing him down. He couldn¡¯t help but feel exhausted. And yet, he stood before us with the dignity befitting a future emperor. He showed us what it meant to be worthy of the throne. ¡°So, you have something you wish to discuss with me.¡± He had likely heard some of it from Duke of Whitewood. But it was my role to deliver the message clearly. The Blue Tower Master and I were led to our seats. ¡°Your Highness, do you remember the favor I once asked of you in exchange for my assistance?¡± Before making my request, I needed to confirm one thing. I mentioned the promise the First Prince had made to me. At the reminder, he raised an eyebrow. He seemed puzzled by the timing of the mention. ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult request.¡± Depending on how the First Prince took it, it could either be easy or exceedingly difficult. ¡°I will do everything in my power to prevent Celestial Grace from taking the throne.¡± So, in exchange¡ªjust one thing. ¡°Please, if the Third Princess ever wishes it, grant her freedom from the Imperial Family.¡± I sought to create an opportunity to free Iris Hysirion from the Imperial Family¡ª The girl who had been bound to the throne, unable to dream, running tirelessly toward the crown. I wanted to give her the chance to be free. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 173 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 173: Back at the Academy I successfully concluded my conversation with the First Prince. Throughout the discussion, his face remained stern. A duke of the empire colluding with Demon Sovereign¡ªthe gravity of this unprecedented situation weighed heavily. On top of that, Celestial Grace was a figure with enough concentrated power to target the emperor himself. The consequences of this revelation were unpredictable. In truth, if the First Prince only considered the imperial throne, this incident wasn¡¯t entirely unfavorable for him. After all, it gave him a rare opportunity to rid himself of the dreaded Celestial Grace. ¡®However...¡¯ Celestial Grace was powerful enough to arrange a wife for the emperor. One of the core pillars determining the fate of the empire. Even if he was found to be involved with Demon Sovereign, cutting him off completely wouldn¡¯t be easy. If Celestial Grace fell, the empire itself would suffer the aftermath. ¡®That¡¯s why the Sixth Act exists.¡¯ The Sixth Act. The rebellion that the cornered Duke Robliage would initiate in desperation. That was the next major event in the unfolding scenario. For the First Prince, it was also an extremely burdensome affair. If rebellion erupted, the empire would be shaken to its core. No nation could remain the strongest forever. If its internal stability weakened, its overall power would inevitably waver. Thus, the key to this situation was how well it could be overcome. ¡®Good grief, the timeline has shifted so much that I can¡¯t predict where this is heading anymore.¡¯ Even I was apprehensive about the future, unsure of where the accelerated events would lead. Regardless, the First Prince was now destined for sleepless nights of strategizing. It was the path he had to tread to become emperor. I could only hope he would succeed. ¡¸I promise regarding Iris.¡¹ Fortunately, as compensation for informing him of this incident, Iris would be taken care of. With Celestial Grace having struck a deal with Demon Sovereign, there was no way he could be allowed to become emperor. This also meant that, once the truth came to light, Iris would be disqualified from the throne as well. The die had already been cast. However, painting Iris as a victim was still a feasible move. Of course, this required her cooperation and consent. That part was in her hands. I could only hope she made the right choice. ¡®Finally, it¡¯s time to return to Zerion Academy.¡¯ The accelerated scenario had kept me away from the academy for far too long. By now, the academy¡¯s affairs must have progressed significantly. No doubt, the upcoming Winter Demon Dungeon was already scheduled. ¡®I wonder how the others have been.¡¯ I could only hope the real Hannon had been handling things well in my absence. Trusting that, I boarded the carriage heading for Zerion Academy. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just any ordinary carriage. ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve done well.¡± The Duke of Whitewood herself came to see me off in person. Even though she was busy, she took the time to see me off. ¡°You may not have heard much praise, but what you¡¯ve accomplished will be remembered in history.¡± Her words filled me with pride. ¡°I still have plenty of work ahead, though.¡± ¡°Ha! It¡¯s a shame that we adults have to rely so heavily on someone so young.¡± Duke of Whitewood¡¯s tone was filled with genuine regret. But for me, having her on my side was the true relief. ¡°I¡¯m not as young and naive as you think, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Oh? Pfft! Hahaha!¡± Duke of Whitewood burst into laughter, clutching her stomach. ¡°You think I haven¡¯t heard youngsters say that a hundred times before? Show off your wrinkles before you talk big, boy.¡± She laughed as if watching a child trying to act grown-up. Well, considering she treated even the Blue Tower Master like a kid, I was nothing but a child in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t overexert yourself. You have a bad habit of pushing your body too hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be meeting again soon regarding the Flame of Ashes, so remember that.¡± That was likely to be during the winter break. Until then, Duke of Whitewood would prepare to deal with Celestial Grace alongside the First Prince. As the carriage door closed, the horses set off. At last, I was returning to the familiar grounds of Zerion Academy. Unaware of what awaited me there... * * * Zerion Academy¡ª The prestigious institution that felt like home. ¡°Ah, it feels good to be back at Zerion Academy.¡± I had been wandering outside for far too long. Stepping out of the carriage, I took a deep breath of the familiar academy air. The fresh scent filling my lungs was invigorating. It was lunchtime. Since I hadn¡¯t eaten yet, I decided to grab a meal. As I walked, I spotted a group of students in the distance. When they noticed me, they froze for a brief moment¡ªthen quickly scattered and fled. I blinked in confusion. ¡®Why are they running away after seeing me?¡¯ Given the chaos I had caused in the past, it wasn¡¯t entirely unreasonable. Still, I found it strange. Then, it hit me. I had been away for quite a while. And I suddenly remembered the person who had been impersonating me. ¡®No way...¡¯ An ominous feeling settled over me. The closer I got to the cafeteria, the more anxious I became. When I finally stepped inside, the students there averted their gazes and hastily fled. I was stunned. I had never been this blatantly avoided before. Panic began to creep in. I needed to find someone I knew. Someone who could tell me what had happened. With that thought, I hurried out of the cafeteria. That was when I spotted a woman with striking blue hair in the distance. As soon as I saw her, I called out. ¡°Aisha!¡± ¡°Huh? Senior?¡± Aisha Bizvel, the iron-wall swordswoman. Hearing her name, she turned around with a startled expression. But when our eyes met, her face grew stiff with hesitation. Seeing her reaction, I felt my heart sink. An eerie premonition washed over me. I never expected my sparring partner, Aisha, to greet me with such reluctance. ¡°...Aisha, did I... do something terrible while I was gone?¡± ¡°W-what? Oh, um... I-I heard you left to meet Duke of Whitewood just the other day...¡± The real Hannon had indeed used the meeting with Duke of Whitewood as a cover to leave the academy. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] And now I had returned in his place. But Aisha¡¯s reluctance remained. ¡®That damn Hannon...¡¯ ¡®Did he deliberately use my name to stir up trouble and get back at me?¡¯ ¡°Aisha, if you¡¯re acting like this, I must have done something terrible. Please... tell me what it was.¡± In the end, this was the consequence of trusting Hannon too much. No, it was the price I paid for allowing him to use my name. I will humbly accept whatever comes. When I asked with a desperate heart, Aisha lowered her eyes slightly before answering. ¡°No. It¡¯s just that... I thought you didn¡¯t want to train with me anymore, senior. That¡¯s all.¡± Aisha made a face like a dejected puppy, filled with disappointment. Hearing that, I blinked in surprise. ¡®Come to think of it.¡¯ I had completely forgotten to mention anything to Aisha about the morning training. The picture was clear enough. The real Hannon must have fled after experiencing Aisha¡¯s morning training just once. The real Hannon was indeed skilled, but Aisha¡¯s hellish training was not something anyone could endure. You needed at least my level of natural stamina to barely keep up. For the real Hannon, it must have been nothing short of a nightmare. After running away, the real Hannon never showed up for training again. For Aisha, who had assumed we would be training partners from then on, it must have been a tremendous shock. That was why she seemed so awkward around me now. ¡°Sorry, Aisha. I¡¯ve had some things going on for a while.¡± I couldn¡¯t explain the details, but I still felt guilty. Aisha had always trained by my side, trusting me wholeheartedly. I ended up being rude to her without meaning to. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll be back for morning training. Let¡¯s make up for the lost time and push even harder.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± Aisha¡¯s face immediately lit up. The only thing that had made her feel down was the fact that we couldn¡¯t train together. ¡°Of course, I mean it.¡± When I reassured her, Aisha¡¯s expression brightened again. ¡°Training alone when we used to do it together was so lonely. I¡¯m really glad.¡± It seemed Aisha had become completely dependent on our shared training. All those mornings of hard work had paid off. ¡°Oh, by the way, senior, do you remember asking me to look into Midra?¡± It was a rare moment when Aisha had shown a spark of initiative. I had completely forgotten about it with everything that had been going on. Midra Fenin. The second-year combat studies runner-up. There was always something suspicious about him. ¡°Of course, I remember. I was waiting for you to bring it up.¡± But, in truth, I was just being shameless. ¡°Yes, I did some investigating and found something strange about Midra¡¯s personal information.¡± It seemed Aisha had looked into him more thoroughly than I expected. Her rare burst of enthusiasm made me think she might have enjoyed playing detective. Truly, Aisha had an innocent and earnest side to her. Seeing her proudly present her findings made me smile warmly, as if I were looking at a younger sister eager to show off her homework. ¡°So, what was strange?¡± ¡°There are no children in the Fenin barony.¡± Huh? But her next words made my expression change. The Fenin Barony. An unremarkable noble family with no notable mentions in the Flame Butterfly chapter. And yet, she was telling me there were no children in the Fenin family. ¡°To be precise, the barony itself has been gone for quite some time. It¡¯s practically just a name now.¡± This was getting even more suspicious. ¡®I should have asked Duke of Whitewood for help.¡¯ But Duke of Whitewood was extremely busy with her own affairs. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask her. ¡®There¡¯s one person.¡¯ Someone who might know about this sort of thing in detail. ¡®Card.¡¯ I¡¯d have to ask him. ¡°Thanks. That was helpful.¡± ¡°Anytime you need someone to investigate, just leave it to me.¡± Aisha puffed up with pride. Detective Aisha¡¯s investigations would continue. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± At that moment, a familiar voice rang out. It was none other than Isabel, who had returned to the academy a day ahead of me. When our eyes met, Isabel gave me a warm smile. It was the kind of smile a wife might give her husband returning home from a long business trip. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. You must be tired. Have you eaten?¡± Even her tone was the same. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Perfect. I figured you¡¯d be back around this time, so I saved you a sandwich.¡± Isabel handed me the sandwich. There was a strange sense of comfort and warmth in it. Holding the sandwich absentmindedly, I soon snapped back to reality. ¡°Isabel, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Have you heard anything about what I¡¯ve been doing lately?¡± Aisha wasn¡¯t very socially connected, so she wasn¡¯t good at picking up on rumors. But Isabel might have heard something. At that, Isabel averted her eyes slightly. I blinked at her reaction. ¡°Isabel?¡± ¡°...Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you didn¡¯t know, for your own sake?¡± I grabbed Isabel¡¯s wrist. ¡°Tell me.¡± Isabel hesitated for a moment. Then, with an apologetic look in her eyes, she spoke. What she said next made me question my hearing. ¡°You... confessed to Professor Vega.¡± ...What the hell? [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 174 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 174: Private Meeting with the Professor I confessed to Professor Vega. To be precise, the real Hannon confessed to Professor Vega. How did this situation even happen? My face was filled with complicated emotions. To be honest, I¡¯m not entirely unaware of Hannon¡¯s preferences. Hannon has a thing for older women. From the start, Hannon was designed as a character that perfectly fits the "big sister-little brother" dynamic, which is a popular subgenre in subculture. At Zerion Academy, if there was one beautiful older woman who stood out, it was undoubtedly Professor Vega. That¡¯s why, during the Flame Butterfly arc, Hannon and Professor Vega were frequently paired together. Even outside of the game, players actively shipped the two. But that didn¡¯t mean there was any official couple pairing¡ª At least, not until now. ¡®I was only gone for a few weeks...¡¯ What on earth happened in that short span of time that led Hannon to confess? Now, I understood why everyone had been reacting that way today. Starting from my ex-girlfriend, Hania, to my fiance?e, Sharin, and even Seron, who had a crush on me¡ª I had always been entangled with countless women. And now, rumors were spreading that I had confessed to Professor Vega. Of course, the others would look at me like I was some kind of lunatic and try to avoid me. "Even though I¡¯ve been working on improving my image recently..." I completely ruined it. "...Well, I don¡¯t really care what happens to your image." Isabel, who was beside me, casually commented. "In fact, it might be better if your image gets worse." She smiled, but her grin seemed oddly sinister. Why does she look like she¡¯s about to embrace the dark side? Ever since she confessed, Isabel¡¯s mischievous streak had noticeably increased. In the end, I decided to just accept it. After all, I was simply reverting to my past reputation as a playboy. Nothing new. Being a playboy is familiar to me, anyway. "Ah! Prince Sweet Potato!" Just then, a familiar voice reached my ears. When I turned my head, I saw someone sprinting toward me with short legs. A flash of red hair¡ª And then, suddenly, a heavy impact struck my stomach. Looking down, I saw Seron standing there. She was as dazzling as ever. "You should¡¯ve told me when you arrived!" "I¡¯m here." "You¡¯re late!" Even when I told her, she still made a fuss. Seron was just as energetic as always. "You¡¯re back." Eve approached as well, standing beside Seron. It seemed like Seron had been taking good care of Eve while I was away. "So, did everything go well?" Seron tilted her head up and asked. Was she trying to blind me with her radiance? Her sparkle had only intensified. Still, I appreciated her concern. "It went perfectly." "Good job." Seron stood on her tiptoes and patted my head. For some reason, it felt oddly reassuring. Had she been studying while I was gone? "By the way, Seron, what rank did I get in the mock battle this time?" I suddenly remembered that I hadn¡¯t checked my ranking. Last time, I had ranked 14th. Not exactly a low rank. The real Hannon wasn¡¯t weak either, so he shouldn¡¯t have done too badly. As I voiced my curiosity, Seron hesitated for a moment. Then, after clearing her throat, she gently patted my back. "It¡¯s okay, Prince Sweet Potato. Even if it¡¯s a bit lower, it¡¯s no big deal." Lower. The moment I heard that word, my expression stiffened. Had the real Hannon¡¯s ranking dropped? I felt a tinge of disappointment, but it wasn¡¯t a huge deal. The mock battle wasn¡¯t that important. "So, what rank did I get?" "Ahem... 18th." "What?" I blinked in disbelief. That meant Hannon had lost every single match. There was no way the real Hannon¡¯s skills were that lacking. Something must have happened. When I looked at Seron for an explanation, she scratched the back of her head awkwardly. "I don¡¯t know what was going on, but during the whole battle, you just spaced out. You got knocked out in one hit." "That probably happened right after he confessed to Professor Vega." Isabel chimed in from the side. "I heard from the other students." How was it that Isabel, who wasn¡¯t even at the academy, knew more than Seron? Was this the difference between an insider and an outsider? There was no way Vega had accepted Hannon¡¯s confession, so he must have been dazed after getting rejected and lost focus in battle. This was so typical of Hannon. Well, there was nothing I could do. "And I also heard that he confessed again afterward." I fell silent at those words. Hannon had confessed twice. He was an aggressively persistent man. ¡®Title: I confessed to my professor twice and got rejected both times.¡¯ But the thing was, it had nothing to do with me. * * * After eating the lunch Isabel had prepared, I headed to the martial arts class for the afternoon session. Normally, I would¡¯ve been excited to return to the martial arts class I loved. But right now, my steps felt heavy. I was worried about what kind of rumors had spread among the students. Creak¡ª As I opened the classroom door, all eyes turned toward me. The students stared for a moment, then quickly averted their gazes. Even the girls who usually had a rivalry with me avoided eye contact. To think they would look at me with such sorrowful expressions. Life sure is unpredictable. "Hannon." At that moment, Ban called my name. Oh, right¡ª I had promised to duel Ban. I suddenly felt bad for him. "...Let¡¯s do it another time. Stay strong." For some reason, Ban looked at me with sympathy. It seemed he understood my "defeat." His kindness made my eyes sting a little. "You¡¯re here." As Ban passed by, another figure approached me. Hania Rapidedia. The daughter of the Imperial Knight Commander and my ex-girlfriend. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] My eyes widened slightly. It was understandable¡ªHania was displaying a reaction I hadn''t seen in a long time. This was clearly a sign that she had seen right through my identity. Eve and Seron, who had followed me, coughed awkwardly. My gaze shifted toward them. Both of them avoided my eyes as much as possible. These two... got caught. At this point, it felt like my secret wasn¡¯t much of a secret anymore. But getting found out by Hania was a problem. That was because she was Iris¡¯s closest aide. I felt my mind spinning, wondering how Hania would interpret my presence. "I know what you''re worried about, but you don¡¯t have to. I know how much you''ve worked for Lady Iris so far." Just as I tensed up, Hania¡¯s gentle voice reached me. "I won¡¯t participate in your lies, but I also won¡¯t be the first to tell Lady Iris." I suddenly felt a lump in my throat. "My ex-girlfriend is really cool. I might fall for her again." "If you want to date me again, then become cooler than me first." That... wouldn''t be easy. A nearly impossible challenge. Thud¡ª At that moment, hands pressed into both sides of my waist. On one side was Seron, and on the other was Isabel. Seron was glaring daggers at me, while Isabel was smiling as if nothing was wrong. However, the pressure on my waist only grew stronger. "Are you two trying to crush me like this?" "Seriously, who told you to flirt with others right in front of me? Did you even ask for permission?" Seron shouted angrily. "What I said last time still stands." Isabel just smiled. She was definitely referring to her previous threat to lock me up. Don''t do this. I still have a lot to do. "You brought this upon yourself." Eve glared at me with contempt, still displeased with the situation around me. Meanwhile, Hania glanced between Seron and Isabel before fixing her gaze on me. "Under Imperial law, having multiple wives isn''t a problem, but if you get injured because of it, don''t expect a favorable ruling." "...Hania, what do you take me for?" "A womanizer who even confessed to a professor." Hania had heard that rumor too. It would take a long time to clear up that misunderstanding. "By the way, where is Lady Iris?" At that moment, I suddenly realized Iris was nowhere to be seen. Hania was always where Iris was. It was rare for her to be absent. "She was summoned by Lord Celestial Grace." Celestial Grace... That man was already making his move. No wonder Iris was nowhere to be seen. Unless it was a special occasion like the Winter Demon Dungeon, only someone of Duke status, like Duke of Whitewood, could override the academy¡¯s schedule to summon someone. That meant Iris had skipped today¡¯s academy schedule to answer Celestial Grace¡¯s call. ¡®So, the scenario is moving forward sooner than expected.¡¯ An event that was originally supposed to happen at the end of Act 5... but now, it had been pulled forward to the end of Act 4. ¡®The scenario is progressing ahead of schedule.¡¯ Soon, winter at the Grand Demon Dungeon would arrive. Immediately afterward, the final act¡ªAct 6¡ªwould begin. That meant Celestial Grace was definitely making his move against Iris in advance. It was an unpleasant development for me. I knew what Iris would have to endure. But if we wanted to sever the evil completely, she had no choice but to go through it. ¡®I¡¯ve done my best to minimize the nightmares.¡¯ Through my own efforts, Eve¡¯s help, and even using White Dream sword, I had significantly alleviated Iris¡¯s nightmares. I was sure Iris herself could endure it. All that was left was for me to trust her. Act 6 was fast approaching. Since the scenario was progressing earlier than expected, I had to be extra cautious of unexpected variables. Just as I solidified my resolve¡ª Creak¡ª The classroom door opened, and someone stepped inside. As always, her clothes were sloppily thrown on, her body reeked of alcohol, and her face looked incredibly drowsy. A woman who could be mistaken for a shut-in walked into the classroom. Yet, her beauty was so striking that her age was impossible to guess. "Everyone, take your seats." At her words, the students quickly sat down. I also took my seat, watching as Vega scratched her head with a complicated expression before speaking. "Hannon Irey." As my name was called, all eyes in the classroom turned to me at once. I stood up with a puzzled expression. Vega stared at me briefly before sighing and saying¡ª "Come to my office after class. I have something to tell you." The moment she said that, the students¡¯ eyes widened. I also knew exactly why they reacted that way. It was because I had confessed to Professor Vega not long ago. And now, she was summoning me in private. What could this mean? ¡®I¡¯m screwed.¡¯ "You¡¯re screwed." Seron voiced exactly what I was thinking. A perfect display of teamwork. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 175 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 175: A Pleasant Private Consultation After finishing class, I cautiously walked down the hallway, following Vega. Vega remained silent the entire time. The students whispered excitedly as they watched the two of us pass by. Not long ago, I had confessed to Vega twice. There was no hotter or more entertaining gossip than that. Why had Vega called me? If she brought up discipline again, I wouldn¡¯t have anything to say in my defense. ¡®I¡¯m not going to get expelled from the academy, right?¡¯ If that were the case, I¡¯d have to drop to my knees and beg for forgiveness. ¡°Come in.¡± Vega stepped into the faculty office. She ran her fingers through her hair before dropping into her chair. ¡°You should know why I called you here.¡± I immediately bowed my head. ¡°I apologize for confessing to you twice!¡± I had unintentionally attacked Vega with my confessions. There was no response from her. I cautiously lifted my head, only to find Vega staring at me in disbelief. Her eyes clearly said, What nonsense are you spouting? That wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you called me?¡± ¡°Hah, good grief, Hannon.¡± Vega let out a long sigh and pulled a beer out of her desk drawer. Why on earth does she keep beer in there? She popped the cap and spoke to me. ¡°How many times do you think I¡¯ve been confessed to while working as a professor at Zerion Academy?¡± I blinked. ¡°You¡¯ve received confessions before?¡± ¡°And that¡¯s coming from the guy who confessed to me?¡± The world sure is full of unique tastes. Well, considering Vega¡¯s personality, her behavior might be questionable, but her looks are undeniably striking. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if some people got caught up in that charm. ¡®More than that, she is fundamentally a good person.¡¯ Among all the professors, Vega is the one who prioritizes her students the most. That¡¯s something truly worthy of respect. ¡°It hasn¡¯t happened recently, but every year, there¡¯s always been someone like you. I don¡¯t even bat an eye at it anymore.¡± It hasn¡¯t happened recently. For some reason, that statement made me feel somber. Well, I suppose Vega is getting older¡ªmaybe students don¡¯t fall for her as easily anymore. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Vega¡¯s eyebrow twitched. I flashed her a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m just relieved that you didn¡¯t take my confession seriously!¡± My cheerful remark left Vega dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s more surprising to me is this¡ªI was under the impression that you had no interest in women whatsoever, yet you confessed to me.¡± ¡°I must have lost my mind for a moment.¡± ¡°You certainly look like you did.¡± I had earned Vega¡¯s approval for being insane. She silently observed my shamelessness for a moment before deciding not to press the matter further. ¡°You seem to have your reasons, so I won¡¯t ask.¡± I was grateful for that. ¡°Hannon, the reason I called you here is because of the traces you found on the ninth floor of the Autumn Dungeon.¡± A trace near the entrance of the dungeon¡ª I had consulted Vega about it before. ¡°Did you find something out?¡± ¡°Yes. Based on expert opinions, there¡¯s a high probability that an Apostle entered Demon Sovereign¡¯s chamber.¡± My face froze. An Apostle entered Demon Sovereign¡¯s chamber. That meant there was now an Apostle capable of ascending to the surface. Now I understood why Vega had been so deep in thought on our way here. If an Apostle truly had the ability to reach the surface, it would spell disaster. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed the Imperial Court. Other kingdoms are also taking measures at the dungeon entrances.¡± There are multiple entrances to the dungeon. Among them, the ones that Apostles could use to ascend were all located near academies. ¡°Of course, this isn¡¯t confirmed yet. We¡¯re only considering possibilities based on the traces you found. Other explanations are still possible.¡± But even if there was only a slight chance of an Apostle reaching the surface, it had to be dealt with. ¡°So, to verify this, we¡¯re forming a team. Other academies are also selecting suitable personnel, and we plan to descend into the dungeon as quickly as possible for investigation.¡± Now I understood why Vega had called me. She had already heard from the other students about my extensive knowledge of the dungeon. Even during the Autumn Dungeon War, my knowledge and judgment had been incredibly useful. She didn¡¯t know where I got that knowledge from, but she knew it was valuable. This was all about confirming the traces I had discovered. ¡°Of course, your participation is entirely up to you.¡± Vega always respects her students¡¯ choices. Since they intended to descend as quickly as possible for the investigation, there was no telling what dangers might arise. That¡¯s why participation was left to individual discretion. In the dungeon, survival was ultimately the responsibility of each person. And considering what happened last time... I had barely made it out of the dungeon alive. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if I had developed a trauma preventing me from going back in. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± That¡¯s why I answered without hesitation. If I don¡¯t go, who will? I know more about descending the Demon Dungeon than anyone else. Of course, I was going. Vega stared at me in silence before saying nothing more. She seemed to have expected this response from me. "You won¡¯t regret this?" "The greatest regret in life is knowing you could have done something but choosing not to." "You sure talk big for someone who hasn¡¯t lived that long." I was scolded for sounding like an old man. "Let me tell you one thing." Vega put down her beer can and tapped my forehead with her index finger. "No matter how bad things get, always prioritize returning safely. Even if the Apostles take a leap forward, the strongest forces will be waiting on the surface." The adults felt responsible for entrusting the Demon Dungeon to the students. Especially Vega¡ªher sense of responsibility in this matter was overwhelming. In the past, the Azure Generation failed to break through the Demon Dungeon. What if they had succeeded back then? At the very least, students wouldn¡¯t have to bleed their way down the Demon Dungeon like they do now. Vega carried that burden, becoming a professor to guide students. She didn¡¯t want them to inherit the mistakes she couldn¡¯t correct. ¡®She visits the graves of the fallen students every holiday.¡¯ Vega became an alcoholic because of what she failed to achieve. One drink, then another, to drown the guilt over the students she couldn¡¯t save¡ªuntil it became routine. The deep shadows under her eyes were proof of that. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] The fall of the Azure Generation had chained her to the Demon Dungeon ever since. That was why she never had a romantic partner and spent her years drifting between academies. "Professor Vega, if the Demon Dungeon disappears, will you be out of a job?" I casually threw out the question, and she blinked. Then, she let out a small, exasperated laugh. "You really think that¡¯s all I am? There are plenty of places that would welcome me." She wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªVega was still a top-tier talent. If she wanted, the world would receive her with open arms. "And besides, the world isn¡¯t that easy. There¡¯s a reason why nations keep strengthening their military forces." Even if the Demon Dungeon vanished, conflicts between people would remain. Countries would still have reasons to cultivate power. The academy would continue to exist. But at least, students wouldn¡¯t have to descend into the Demon Dungeon, risking their lives. "That¡¯s a relief." I smiled softly. "At least you won¡¯t end up unemployed, Professor." One year left. I was going to put an end to the Demon Dungeon. Vega must have seen the determination in my eyes because she fell silent for a moment. Then, she leaned back in her chair, smirking. "Plenty of people have said the same thing, yet the Demon Dungeon still stands." Many had been full of confidence before. "But Hannon, you might be different." Vega was the kind of professor who still believed in her students. "You¡¯re the craziest one I¡¯ve ever met." Not for my strength, but for my mind. Turns out, brains do matter after all. "Go ahead. I¡¯ll be waiting." "Thank you." The day the Demon Dungeon falls¡ª That day, Vega will finally be free from the chains of the past. Maybe then, she could finally live in peace. "By the way, how¡¯s the team composition looking?" The Demon Dungeon¡¯s shortest expedition team. I already knew the list would be full of familiar names. Vega rummaged through her drawer and pulled out a list. I had no idea why it was under her beer can, but she handed it to me. "As long as you¡¯re not entering the Chamber of Evil, there¡¯s no real limit to the number of people. A lot of forces will be invested." "Though, from the 8th floor onward, that won¡¯t matter much." "That¡¯s up to you guys. You¡¯ll need to reorganize the teams again." Ultimately, it was the students who had to descend the Demon Dungeon. Professors could only support them¡ªthey couldn¡¯t interfere beyond that. I skimmed through the list. All the promising talents from Zerion Academy were there. ¡®An insanely powerful lineup.¡¯ The Golden Flame Generation. Lucas wasn¡¯t here, but even without him, this force was more than enough to face Demon Sovereign. As I read through the names¡ª Pause¡ª A fleeting thought crossed my mind. My expression slowly shifted. This was just a possibility. But it was worth confirming. I turned my gaze toward Vega. "...Professor, you said there would be forces stationed at the entrance while we descend, right?" "Yes, in case the Apostles take a leap forward." If the Apostles advanced, it would be a global crisis. That meant the best forces in the world would be deployed. Which meant¡ª ¡®The world¡¯s strongest forces will be leaving their posts in various nations.¡¯ My eyes narrowed slightly. Wasn¡¯t this a little too convenient? Could this whole situation be orchestrated to divert attention toward the Demon Dungeon? If so, then it made sense why Isabel and I were dragged into the events leading to the 9th floor. A deliberate scheme by ¡®someone.¡¯ Because of this, the news of the Apostles¡¯ leap spread through me to Vega, and then to the world. In other words, this wasn¡¯t part of the original scenario. ¡®It¡¯s just a possibility, but...¡¯ Maybe this was the next step in the accelerated scenario. The continuation into Act 7. I needed to have a serious discussion with Duke of Whitewood about this. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 176 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 176: A Person Full of Questions I decided to consult Duke of Whitewood about the questions that had arisen and left the faculty office. Since classes had ended, I could see students moving around for their after-school activities. At a glance, it seemed like a peaceful world, but beneath the surface, a massive tide was beginning to rise. Before I knew it, autumn had passed, and winter had arrived. The fallen leaves had disappeared, leaving behind only bare branches. ¡®Is this my second winter since coming here?¡¯ I recalled the despair I had felt when I first possessed this body. Now, even that despair felt like a distant memory. ¡®It has already been a year since I possessed this body.¡¯ As I walked with these thoughts in mind¡ª Step¡ª I heard the sound of footsteps approaching from a distance. When I lifted my head, I saw a familiar face. Moreover, it was a name I had just heard from Aisha moments ago. "Oh, senior!" The person spotted me and smiled brightly. Seeing that, I naturally smiled back. "Midra." Midra Fenin. The second-ranked first-year student. A person full of mysteries. I hadn¡¯t expected to run into him so soon. I had planned to ask Card about him, but things had taken an unexpected turn. "I heard you went to see Duke of Whitewood, but you returned sooner than I expected?" Midra grinned as he spoke in his usual casual tone. I simply stared at him. I knew nothing about Midra. He wasn¡¯t a character who played any significant role in the scenario. The "Flame Butterfly" arc focused on Lucas and those around him. Naturally, there wasn¡¯t much information about the younger students. That¡¯s why Midra was an unknown character. Facing him, I decided to speak. "Midra, I heard that your name isn¡¯t listed in the Fenin Baron family." It was better to be direct about these things rather than beating around the bush. As soon as I relayed what Aisha had told me, Midra paused for a moment. Then, with a troubled look, he scratched his head. "Ah, haha, so you heard? Well, to be honest, I¡¯m not actually from the Fenin Baron family. There are some complicated circumstances, but it¡¯s a bit difficult to explain." Midra answered more nonchalantly than I expected. I suddenly found myself prying into his family situation. "I''m embarrassed about hiding my identity, but I really wanted to enter Zerion Academy." "Did you have a specific reason for wanting to get in so badly?" At my next question, Midra smiled. The setting sun was seeping through the window. In that golden light, Midra simply smiled. "Yes, there¡¯s someone I really wanted to keep an eye on." What did he mean by that? I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind his words, but Midra was clearly looking straight at me. "I¡¯d appreciate it if you could keep this a secret. Surely, senior, you have a thing or two you¡¯d prefer to keep hidden as well?" His tone was oddly suggestive, as if he knew something. "Midra." But he had picked the wrong person. I was obsessively devoted to maintaining the true course of events. Now, someone who could potentially alter the course of events was standing before me. Thud¡ª My fist clenched tightly. At the same time, the flames of ash flickered softly. The temperature around us gradually rose. The flames, reflecting my will, began to stir. "Sorry, but I don¡¯t have the best personality. I need to know what your intentions are and who it is you¡¯re watching." I made it clear that I had no intention of backing down. Midra blinked once, then smirked. "Wow, so harsh. Senior, isn¡¯t this a bit much?" "I¡¯m actually being quite polite." At the very least, I was still giving him the chance to talk. "Hmm, in that case, I suppose there¡¯s a misunderstanding that I should clear up." Midra sighed, as if he had no other choice, and extended a finger. "The Great Hero Wolfram is a regressor." The moment I heard those words, my entire body froze. I stared at Midra, unable to comprehend what I had just heard. Midra, however, was still smiling as if nothing had happened. "What did you say?" "I said, the Great Hero Wolfram is a regressor." When I asked again, Midra kindly repeated himself. Regression. The act of restarting the world from a previous point. A conversation I had once had with Musika flashed through my mind. At the time, I had suspected that Wolfram might be a possessor like myself. That was merely a hypothesis based on my own situation. But after hearing Midra¡¯s words, it made sense to consider this possibility. If Wolfram was a regressor, then Musika¡¯s words about him made sense. The real issue, however, was that Midra knew about it. "How do you know that?" Midra was a character who had no significant role in the scenario. How could he possibly know about Wolfram? When I asked, Midra only smiled in response. As he had said from the start, he seemed unwilling to reveal more than one thing. This guy had a worse personality than I expected. ¡°...Midra, are you perhaps Wolfram¡¯s reincarnation?¡± So, I asked the first question that came to mind. If Midra himself was Wolfram, everything would make sense. If he was Wolfram¡¯s reincarnation, then of course, he would know about being a regressor. ¡°Huh? Ahahahahaha!¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] At that moment, Midra burst into laughter upon hearing my question. As if he couldn¡¯t hold it in, he laughed for a while before wiping the corners of his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s something you should think about carefully. But since you made me laugh, I¡¯ll tell you a bit more. Wolfram was a regressor, so even if he saved the world, he could not die. On the contrary, if he died, he would lose the world he had saved.¡± Midra then turned around and walked past me. Even though I was conjuring flames of ash, he showed no concern whatsoever. ¡°So, he asked his comrade and friend, Zerion, for a favor. A unique method to sever his regression.¡± Asking Zerion for help to end his regression? The story was turning out to be even more shocking than expected. ¡°Oh, and by the way, there are a lot of misconceptions about Zerion. Since he¡¯s from such ancient times, the records are all over the place.¡± He suddenly seemed to recall another fact. ¡°Zerion wasn¡¯t a man, but a woman.¡± Zerion had always been described as a man in various records. So I had naturally assumed the same. But since Xenia was also a woman, I had a small inkling of doubt. ¡®...Was Zerion really a woman?¡¯ Midra had just shattered common knowledge before disappearing past me. A faint scent, like blackberries, brushed past my nose. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything worth telling. Since I¡¯ve shared this much, let¡¯s keep each other¡¯s secrets.¡± ¡°Midra, wait a¡ª¡± I turned around to call out to him. And then, I was left speechless. The corridor was empty. Midra, who had been speaking with me just moments ago, was nowhere to be found. A look of bewilderment crossed my face. I had trained myself to detect presences. But to disappear without leaving a single trace¡ªthis didn¡¯t make sense. It felt almost as if he had vanished through spatial teleportation. ¡®What the hell...?¡¯ Midra¡¯s identity became even more of a mystery. Just who was that guy? Though his actions suggested he wasn¡¯t exactly hostile toward me, there were too many suspicious things about him. Click¡ª At that moment, the sound of high heels echoed in my ears. I turned my head toward the familiar footsteps, and something suddenly lunged at me. ¡°Husbandddd!¡± Sharin came flying into my arms, her navy-blue hair trailing behind her. I hurriedly extended my arms to catch her as she dove into my embrace. ¡°What if I couldn¡¯t catch you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way my husband wouldn¡¯t catch me.¡± Her faith in me was unwavering. ¡°You¡¯re happy to see me after so long, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I am.¡± ¡°If you were, you should¡¯ve come to see me first.¡± Even as she sulked, Sharin rubbed her face against my chest. A soft sensation pressed against me. Maybe because it had been a while since we last met, she seemed much more affectionate than usual. Ever since she confessed to me, her displays of affection had only grown. It felt like a wary fox had finally let down its guard completely. As she nestled in my arms, Sharin suddenly peeked up at me. Her eyes, shimmering like the Milky Way, sparkled like gemstones. ¡°Sharin?¡± ¡°Husbannddd, was there a mage here just now?¡± A mage. My eyes blinked at the word. ¡°No, a mage...?¡± I was about to deny it¡ª But then, I remembered the boy I had just been speaking with. My head slowly turned toward Sharin with a creak. ¡°Sharin, why do you think that?¡± Instead of answering, she rolled her eyes around. ¡°There¡¯s magic residue lingering here. And I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen this type of magic before.¡± Was there any magic in this world that Sharin hadn¡¯t seen? She was the daughter of the Master of the Blue Magic Tower. She had practically grown up surrounded by all kinds of magic. ¡°Celestial Magic.¡± At that moment, Sharin¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°This... This is Celestial Magic.¡± ¡°Celestial Magic?¡± My eyes widened in surprise. Celestial Magic... There was only one person in the world who could use it¡ªXenia, the reincarnation of Zerion. ¡®Then that means... the way Midra disappeared just now...¡¯ Did he really vanish using Celestial Magic¡¯s spatial teleportation? ¡®...How?¡¯ A wave of confusion washed over my face. At the same time, countless possibilities flashed through my mind. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Sharin, you know?¡± Sharin had probably seen Xenia before. Xenia had been able to wield Celestial Magic early on, which had made her famous. The Master of the Blue Magic Tower had met Xenia, so Sharin must have as well. That was why she was able to recognize that Celestial Magic had been cast here. Sharin gently stepped out of my arms. Her Milky Way-like eyes shimmered. Each time, she absorbed the remaining traces of information left in the corridor. Then, she turned back to me. ¡°Husbannddd, who exactly was here?¡± ¡°...¡± I stared blankly at the hallway where she stood. ¡°...Yeah, good question.¡± Midra Fenin. Who are you? [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 177 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 177: Catfight For now, I put aside the issue of Midra. A guy whose true nature was impossible to grasp. And someone who seemed too burdensome to dig deeper into at this point. ¡®I have no choice but to observe him slowly.¡¯ Since he wielded celestial magic, I had to be even more cautious. So, for now, I decided to watch and wait. Even progressing through the scenario was overwhelming enough. The Winter Demon Dungeon had begun in a chaotic mess. To properly navigate this place, I needed to form a preemptive team. Professor Vega entrusted me with forming the team. She had acknowledged my abilities thus far and left it in my hands. I must carry out my duty faithfully. With that in mind, the first person I asked was Sharin. "Sharin, we need an exploration team for the Demon Dungeon. What do you think? Want to come along?" "Is that something you can ask so lightly?" It''s always easier to approach someone in a lighthearted mood rather than a heavy one. Sharin listened to my question and stared at me intently. "Husband." Then, without hesitation, she lifted her hands and started pressing my cheeks from side to side. "Do you not remember that you almost died in the Demon Dungeon recently?" She was right. Though I somehow survived, I had truly been on the brink of death at that time. "And now you want to go down there again? You promised me, remember?" The promise I made to Sharin¡ªto not return injured anymore. When she reminded me of it, I put on an awkward expression. "That''s why I want to go with you." "What if something happens again?" "I figured that a genius mage like you would have already come up with a solution." Sharin puffed out her chest, slightly proud. "Of course!" I didn¡¯t expect her to have actually prepared something. That was just like Sharin. But even so, her face still held a pouty expression. "Husband, you¡¯ve always had that tendency, but lately, you''ve been even more reckless." Sharin clung tightly to my shoulder. She had become more physically affectionate as time passed. "It¡¯s because of that." She was talking about the Veil Bandages I had been using. Sharin had long seen through my true identity. So, she had also realized that the problems happening to me stemmed from the Veil Bandages. Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t told her about the side effects of the Veil Bandages. I hesitated for a moment. Should I tell her the truth? But Sharin had helped me so many times before. I couldn¡¯t keep hiding things from her forever. "Sharin." I told her about the penalties of the Veil Bandages. At first, she listened quietly with her usual drowsy expression. But soon, her face started changing. By the end, she was frowning deeply. Her eyebrows scrunched up sharply. In her eyes, a cold light flickered dangerously. "...Husband." Sharin grabbed my collar tightly. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?" "I never really got the chance." "The reason I never pried into your identity was that it didn¡¯t matter to me who you were." I had never seen Sharin so serious before. "But this is different. You¡¯re constantly putting yourself in danger." "...That¡¯s true." I suddenly felt like a guilty criminal and obediently listened to her. Sharin scolded me gently but firmly. "Do you know what happens if you lose even your sorrow?" I didn¡¯t. I was already in the process of losing the last remnants of my sorrow. Recently, I had found myself becoming less and less aware of my own peril. That was probably the effect of losing my final bit of sorrow. "Even if I tell you to take it off, you won¡¯t, will you?" Instead of answering, I lowered my head. In a few months, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Demon Dungeon anymore. For someone like me, there weren¡¯t many choices left. Sharin looked into my face and let out a deep sigh. Then, she lifted her arms and pulled me into a tight hug. "Fine. I¡¯ll take care of your emotional defects." I looked at Sharin. Resting her chin on my shoulder, she gave me a small nod. "As your wife, it¡¯s my duty to support what you want to do. So, whatever emotions you lose, I¡¯ll help you get them back." She truly seemed determined to be my wife. First Seron, then Isabel, and now Sharin. They all vowed to help me reclaim my emotions. I no longer knew what love was. But I could tell that their sincerity was born from love. Maybe that¡¯s why I felt curious. Before, I always had emotions, so I never really thought about them. But now that they were gone, I found myself wondering about love. ¡®So that¡¯s it.¡¯ The emotions lost to the Veil Bandages. The first step to regaining them was curiosity about what I had lost. The love that the three of them had shown me. Since I had seen and received that love, I could now wonder about it. ¡®I can get it back.¡¯ If those three were with me, I could surely regain love. So, I reached out and gently ruffled Sharin¡¯s hair. It was the first time I had taken the initiative to touch her. Sharin¡¯s big eyes widened in surprise. "Alright, I¡¯ll be counting on you." A small smile spread across my lips. If it was Sharin, she would surely help me find my emotions again. Hearing my words, Sharin stared at me. Then, she suddenly stood on tiptoe. A soft sensation brushed against my cheek. Sharin¡¯s lips had touched my skin. A moment later, she pulled back and grinned. "A reward for being so good." Could unsolicited affection really count as a reward? I wasn¡¯t sure. But seeing Sharin¡¯s bright smile, it certainly felt like one. Even if I didn¡¯t understand other emotions, I knew happiness. And Sharin¡¯s joyful smile brought me that same happiness. ¡°More than that, now I understand why my husband has been so blunt even though I¡¯ve been around all this time.¡± At last, Sharin nodded as if all the pieces had finally come together. ¡°He likes me, but he doesn¡¯t know what love is, so he couldn¡¯t express it.¡± What kind of nonsense was that? ¡°Since when did I like you, Sharin?¡± ¡°From the very beginning?¡± ¡°Where does that baseless confidence come from?¡± Sharin propped her chin up with her hand, her expression utterly languid. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°Because I¡¯m pretty.¡± She was, indeed, pretty. ¡°Men can¡¯t help but like a pretty woman.¡± ¡°Who told you that kind of biased nonsense?¡± ¡°My mom.¡± ¡°She only ever spoke the truth.¡± I had almost blasphemed the late mother in an instant. Sharin giggled, then suddenly spun around and dashed off. ¡°You¡¯re going to find the next person, right?¡± Apparently, she had already decided to accompany me to the Winter Demon Dungeon. I nodded and followed after her. ¡°We¡¯re going to create the best search team.¡± ¡°What rank am I in that?¡± ¡°First place.¡± ¡°Correct answer.¡± In matters like this, Sharin and I were perfectly in sync. We had found the greatest mage. Now, it was time to find a warrior. * * * The next member of the Winter Demon Dungeon search team was easy to predict. ¡°You really are something.¡± It was none other than the main heroine, Isabel. Her divine wings were especially suited for the Demon Dungeon. Including her in the team was a given. She stared at me with an expression filled with unspoken words. Not long ago, we had dealt with Vulcan right after the Autumn Demon Dungeon. We had faced crisis after crisis then, yet here I was, willingly walking into another one. ¡°Do you think I was lying when I said that?¡± Isabel glared at me, clearly unwilling to accept my reckless behavior. She must be talking about when she threatened to lock me up. Judging by her eyes, she might actually try it this time. ¡°What did you say back then?¡± Sharin, who had been following me, tilted her head in curiosity. When Isabel met Sharin¡¯s gaze, she flinched and quickly looked away. An awkward tension lingered between the two. More precisely, Isabel was watching Sharin¡¯s reaction. Sharin had openly expressed her feelings for me long ago. On the other hand, Isabel had realized her feelings much later. She was probably struggling with the fact that she liked the same man her friend did. Unlike her, Sharin never cared whether someone else liked me first. Sharin was the unusual one here¡ªIsabel¡¯s reaction was entirely normal. ¡°Bel.¡± Sharin called Isabel¡¯s name. ¡°You confessed to my husband, didn¡¯t you?¡± Isabel¡¯s shoulders flinched. She hadn¡¯t expected Sharin to bring it up so directly. Her eyes wavered violently, unable to meet Sharin¡¯s gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t really mind.¡± At Sharin¡¯s words, Isabel finally looked up. Sharin maintained her usual languid expression, no matter how Isabel reacted. Instead, she casually hooked her arm around mine. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway¡ªI won¡¯t lose.¡± She acted as if I had belonged to her from the very beginning. I was left speechless by her sheer audacity, while Isabel stared at her in a daze. However, Isabel still didn¡¯t admit that she had confessed. Instead, her previously smiling face turned cold. Her expression became so chillingly emotionless that even I, who had long forgotten fear, felt goosebumps rise. ¡°......Since when was he yours?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his fiance?e.¡± ¡°Oh, just a fiance?e.¡± Isabel¡¯s gaze shifted to me. Then, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement promise, that¡¯s all. Right?¡± Could an engagement really be dismissed as "just that"? I wasn¡¯t sure, but the atmosphere was turning sour. Sharin and Isabel glared at each other. Two childhood friends who used to get along were now clashing over me. This was obviously not a good development. ¡°Bel, why won¡¯t you admit that you confessed?¡± Sharin pointed out Isabel¡¯s reluctance, even though everything had already been exposed. Isabel hesitated for a moment, then looked away. She seemed hesitant to openly reveal her feelings in front of Sharin. ¡°......¡± Sharin¡¯s eyebrows twitched at Isabel¡¯s continued silence. ¡°If you keep hesitating like that¡ª¡± Isabel¡¯s defensive stance only seemed to aggravate Sharin further. ¡°Isabel, Sharin, calm down. Why are you fighting over this?¡± I quickly intervened between them. But Sharin shot me a sharp look, clearly displeased. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re the problem. You can¡¯t even choose.¡± I regretted speaking up. Isabel glanced at me but couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything, only lowering her head. She was still too afraid to acknowledge her feelings in front of her friend. Even though it was obvious, admitting it out loud was a different matter entirely. Because it meant acknowledging that she had fallen for the man her dear friend liked. Isabel¡¯s conscience held her back. ¡°Bel, it¡¯s obvious who my husband turned to first.¡± Meanwhile, Sharin smirked, poking her head out from beside me. I pressed down on her head in response, while Isabel bit her lip hard. ¡°......He only asked you first because you happened to be closest. That¡¯s all.¡± For a moment, her greed won over her conscience. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Sharin and Isabel remained locked in their silent standoff. And the worst part? They weren¡¯t the only ones. There was also a certain red weasel who wasn¡¯t here right now. He was probably having dinner somewhere, blissfully unaware of this mess. I let out a quiet sigh. I needed to find love and put an end to this. Otherwise, this was bound to spiral into something much, much bigger. Lucas, you actually survived in this kind of situation in the game? I have newfound respect for you. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 178 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 178: Caught by Iris Afterward, I sought out a few more people. On the 8th floor, if more than five people moved together, the likelihood of catching the apostle''s eye increased. So, up until the 7th floor, we could proceed with more than five members, but beyond that, we had to limit ourselves to exactly five. For that, assembling the right team was crucial. ¡®The chances of encountering other academies increase from the 5th floor onward.¡¯ I had already analyzed how they would move. After all, the key figures in breaking through the Demon Dungeon were always a small group, no matter the academy. I spent an entire day gathering members. I told them that if they didn''t want to go, they were free to refuse. ¡°Senior, you''re underestimating me.¡± ¡°Of course, I''m coming!¡± Without exception, everyone I asked expressed their willingness to enter the Demon Dungeon. The sense of duty to protect the world from the Demon Dungeon. That was the very reason students had enrolled in Zerion Academy. Not a single student from Zerion Academy refused my offer. ¡°I''ll go.¡± Finally, even Eve, the Unyielding Azure Flame, agreed to join. The situation was urgent¡ªthere was a chance the apostle would make a move. If there was a way to stop it, we had to. That resolve came across clearly. How very like Eve. ¡°Thank you. Now there''s no need to worry about our vanguard.¡± ¡°Hannon Irey.¡± As I expressed my gratitude to Eve, she called my name. When I looked at her in confusion, she glanced around before speaking again. ¡°I want to talk to you about the Third Princess.¡± At her words, I immediately stopped walking. Fortunately, no one else was nearby. Even Isabel and Sharin didn¡¯t interfere with the recruitment process. One thing that did concern me was that the two of them shared a room, but I doubted they would fight over it. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The last time I helped, the size of the nightmare suddenly grew.¡± I frowned slightly. Eve and I had been consistently managing Iris''s nightmares. Thanks to our efforts, her nightmares had significantly improved. Yet, while I had been away, her nightmares had worsened again. I had somewhat expected this. Celestial Grace must have started taking action with the Demon Sovereign in earnest. But judging by Eve¡¯s reaction, the nightmares were growing worse than I had anticipated. ¡°Even with the White Dream Sword, you couldn¡¯t suppress it?¡± ¡°......The White Dream Sword is broken.¡± ¡°What?¡± My face stiffened in shock. I had never expected the White Dream Sword to break. ¡°I checked when I returned to the dormitory today. It had cracked and shattered.¡± Eve had been the one safeguarding the White Dream Sword. A sword meant to purify nightmares. For it to break meant that Iris¡¯s nightmares had intensified beyond its limits. A chill ran down my spine. Something must have happened to Iris¡ªsomething beyond what I had known. ¡®Iris said she¡¯d be back this evening.¡¯ That was what Hania had told me. I should be able to see her today. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll go to the dormitory to see Lady Iris.¡± If I met her in person, I could talk things through. With that thought, I turned to leave¡ª ¡°Hannon Irey.¡± Eve called my name once more. ¡°I have a bad feeling. Be careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Eve, can I borrow your appearance when I go in?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± The instincts of a side-story protagonist were worth trusting. I took Eve¡¯s words to heart and headed straight for the girls'' dormitory. Soon, the dormitory came into view. I saw groups of girls gathered, chatting softly. ¡°I heard Lady Iris just returned a little while ago.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been looking really tired lately.¡± ¡°Well, she did meet with Lord Celestial Grace. They probably talked about important matters.¡± Their murmurs confirmed that Iris had just arrived. Though I had entered the girls'' dormitory several times before, I couldn¡¯t just walk in unannounced. So, I used the Veil Bandages to take on Eve¡¯s appearance. It was a good thing I had asked her in advance. Without raising suspicion, I entered the dormitory safely. I walked through the now-familiar hallways, and soon, I reached Iris¡¯s room. I raised my hand and knocked twice. There was no immediate response. Normally, Hania would have answered, but it seemed she wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Lady Iris, it¡¯s Hannon.¡± I quietly called my name. The hallway was empty, so there was no risk of being overheard. ¡°......Come in.¡± A moment later, a voice invited me inside. I carefully opened the door and stepped in. Moonlight filtered through the window. Iris sat gracefully in its glow. Her long, ink-black hair stood out. Through the strands, her ruby-red eyes shimmered with a sorrowful depth, reminiscent of a vampire. With her natural allure combined with the Demon Sovereign¡¯s power, Iris was so breathtakingly beautiful that she seemed to drain one''s very soul. ¡°Lady Iris.¡± ¡°Hannon, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Dark shadows were cast beneath her eyes. She looked far more exhausted than I had expected. ¡®Just like the first time I met her.¡¯ Her condition had deteriorated significantly. All the progress we had made¡ª Gone in an instant. This was serious. Now I understood why Eve had been so concerned. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Am I alright?¡± Iris let out a quiet laugh, covering her mouth with her pale, slender fingers. Then, slowly, she turned to look at me. ¡°Hannon, no...¡± She corrected herself. ¡°Who are you?¡± At her words, my entire body froze. For the first time, my eyes trembled violently. I had never imagined that Iris would discover my true identity at this moment. ¡°All this time, you¡¯ve been pretending to be my cousin and mocking me¡ªdid you enjoy it?¡± Iris''s voice was cold. I had always known that one day, she would find out. But I had assumed it would happen only after her nightmares were completely resolved. At that point, I thought it wouldn¡¯t matter if my true identity was revealed. ¡®No.¡¯ That was just an excuse. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] I had simply been postponing the inevitable. I mocked her, just as Iris had said. To resolve her nightmare, I feigned the familial affection she longed for. ¡°I went to see the real Hannon.¡± The real Hannon. Hearing those words, my body stiffened. "Normally, he would come when I called, but he kept avoiding me. It was strange. If something had happened, I wanted to ask.¡± Iris clutched the blanket wrapped around her chest tightly. ¡°So I treated him the same as always. You¡¯ve always shared warmth with me when I struggled. I wanted to return that warmth to you.¡± In Iris¡¯s eyes, the events of that day played out vividly. ¡°And I was cast aside. Coldly, shockingly so.¡± The real Hannon did not like Iris. Hannon was one of those whose life had been taken away by Duke Robliage. Hannon Irey, the one whose mother was sacrificed by Duke Robliage, who fought against it until he was ultimately placed under a binding curse. To such a Hannon, what was Iris? It was only natural that he would not welcome her, blessed with the power of Demon Sovereign. More than that¡ªhe must have despised her. The day Iris approached Hannon. She witnessed firsthand how he pushed her away with absolute contempt. It was a reaction born of instinct. And in that moment, Iris must have realized it. That the younger brother standing before her was not the one she knew. A flicker of bewilderment passed through Iris¡¯s eyes. The boy who had been the only one to restore a sense of family to her. That very boy was now rejecting her¡ªhow could she not be shaken? ¡°...For a moment, I was truly happy, thinking I had a real younger brother.¡± I felt my breath catch in my throat. Her father was an emperor, unable to give her the love she desired. Her mother, in her childhood, succumbed to a nightmare illness, trapped in it until she died. Iris was always alone. The people around her treated her as nobility, but no one gave her the warmth of family. Raised under the burden of becoming an empress, growing up with the label of a villainess. Not a single day in those years had given Iris what she truly wanted. Then, one day¡ª A boy appeared before her. A boy with the same hair color, the same eyes, sharing the same bloodline. A cousin, but the only family who would do anything for her. Slowly, Iris leaned on me. Starving for familial love, she once asked me¡ª What was I helping her for? I had answered that I did it for myself. I thought it would be dangerous for her to long for family in me. But by then, it was already too late to turn back. ¡°And then, when I met my grandfather, I learned about my cousin.¡± Iris¡¯s nightmare deepened. The ominous presence of it seeped from her, so thick that even I could feel it clearly. ¡°I learned how my cousin truly saw me. And the meaning behind that look in his eyes that day.¡± Iris¡¯s longing for family had taken root long ago. By the time it erupted through me, there was no stopping it. ¡°There is no one in this world who has ever thought of me as family.¡± I had known that, unconsciously. I had just ignored it, using the excuse that I needed to ease her nightmares. Perhaps, somewhere deep inside, I had a foolish hope that Iris would recognize my efforts. Just like in Hania, everything I had done for Iris had been sincere. Maybe I had even allowed myself to imagine the happiness of her understanding and accepting me. ¡°But from the start, you only ever intended to use me.¡± And now, I understood just how arrogant that thought had been. What Iris needed was not the resolution of a nightmare. What she wanted was familial love. Someone she could truly see as family. That was all Iris ever wanted. And I had betrayed that wish. ¡°Tell me.¡± Iris stood up from her chair. The blanket shifted, revealing her thin frame. It was clear she hadn¡¯t been eating properly. ¡°For what reason did you stay by my side?¡± The weight of Iris¡¯s presence pressed down on me. The room turned pitch black, consumed by her nightmare. Even I found it suffocating, her killing intent was so overwhelming. If not for the bandages of the Veil suppressing my fear, I might not have endured. Iris¡¯s red eyes glowed fiercely. ¡°What did you want to achieve by using me like this?¡± She cried out at me, her voice filled with anguish. Before I knew it, Iris had stepped right in front of me. Her head lightly fell against my chest. ¡°For what... Why?¡± At some point, her shoulders began to tremble. Overcome with sorrow, tears streamed from her eyes. ¡°Why?¡± Her killing intent had never been directed at me. It was a curse hurled at the merciless world that had only ever used her. ¡°Why...?¡± Born into a life where she was fated to be used by Duke Robliage. And now, even the only family she had believed in turned out to be false. Facing that reality, Iris wept like a child. She was being consumed by her nightmare. I didn¡¯t have to see it¡ªI could feel the nightmare gauge skyrocketing, spiraling out of control. The black nightmare writhed. A bad-ending nightmare opened its maw. Inside, there was only endless darkness. What should I say here? I couldn¡¯t say anything. Because to her, I was a sinner who had deceived her. But¡ªdid that mean I should just let go? ¡®No.¡¯ I clenched my fists. If I left Iris like this, things would become truly irreversible. A nightmare was bound to her state of mind. Right now, in this condition, she would be completely swallowed by it. ¡°Iris.¡± My eyes hardened. ¡°Stop speaking like a child.¡± Here, I had to push forward. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 179 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 179: Waking from a Dream Inside Iris¡¯s room, engulfed in darkness as the nightmare spread. Iris looked up at me with wide, round eyes. She never expected me to react this way here. Which is why I pressed on even more. "Iris, you are old enough to make your own choices. The Iris I know was never someone who clung blindly to family affection alone." Iris Hysirion. A character with an enigmatic charm in Flame Butterfly. A shadow cast over her face, making it impossible to read her thoughts. Yet, she always appeared stronger than Lucas, unwavering in her presence. That was my impression of her back when I played the game. But now, the game had become reality. And I had seen firsthand what Iris had gone through. Clearly, she was being forced into the emperor¡¯s throne by Duke Robliage. She never truly wanted it, yet she had no choice but to bear the burden. Even so, as the Third Princess, she gave her all to fulfill her duty. She stood before others with pride and dignity, even if, behind closed doors, she was tormented by nightmares. That image was burned into my memory. She was no longer just a mysterious final boss character to me¡ª She was Iris Hysirion, a real person. Iris yearned for familial love. But she was not someone who would cling to it forever. She was someone who could stand tall as a princess, more radiant than anyone else. That was the Iris Hysirion I had come to know. "A princess doesn¡¯t have to be perfect at all times¡ªI know that too." A princess is still human. No matter how much the world praises and exalts her, she is bound to stumble from time to time. "But the Iris I know is not weak." Iris, on the verge of being consumed by her nightmare. I gazed at the teardrops welling in her crimson eyes and spoke. "I have committed an unforgivable sin against you. I stood by your side under the false name of your cousin, Hannon." I grasped her shoulders firmly. Holding onto her with all my strength, preventing her from falling into the nightmare. "But let me ask you, Iris¡ª have I ever spoken to you only in lies?" Her eyes, lost in the nightmare, met mine. "Was everything I did for you truly meaningless?" I wanted to save her, truly. I didn¡¯t want her to be swallowed by the nightmare, so I did everything in my power to stop it. Why had she opened her heart to me? I had always approached her with sincerity, despite her wary nature. Hania had once told me¡ª that because she knew my feelings for Iris were genuine, she would not be the one to speak first. Hania, who had always supported and protected Iris, had said so herself. "Iris." I called out to her once more, meeting her crimson gaze straight on. My grip on her shoulders tightened. "Family is not the only thing that can understand and support you." There were people who had stayed by Iris¡¯s side all this time. Among them were me and Hania. "Do the opinions of others matter more? Is the rigid concept of ''family'' all there is to this world?" I confronted her. She had been so desperate for familial love that she failed to look beyond it. "Are all the things you have seen and felt nothing but lies?" Iris had always treated me with sincerity. What I had done to help her had never been in vain. I had freed her from her nightmares, allowed her to sleep peacefully, and she had felt it more than anyone. "Right now, in your eyes, I am Hannon Irey¡ªthe person you have known." I poured my heart into my words. Calling out to Iris, desperately pulling her from the nightmare. "Do you truly believe I am made of nothing but lies?" Her hand, clutching my collar, trembled. "...No." For the first time, she denied it. "The Hannon I know was sincere." Tears streamed down her crimson eyes. "You truly wanted to save me from my nightmares." Sincerity reaches people. And mine had always reached Iris. That¡¯s why¡ªnow¡ªshe acknowledged that my efforts were real. Boom¡ª At that moment, the entire girls'' dormitory trembled. Iris¡¯s nightmare had begun to spread, affecting the building. Iris, coming back to her senses, froze. If the nightmare took over the dormitory, the students inside would be in danger. She realized this. More than that¡ªshe herself was in danger. If she was completely swallowed by the nightmare, she would never return. Boom! As expected, darkness bloomed from within her chest. She was being consumed. Iris instinctively tried to push me away. She knew that if I stayed, I too would be caught in it. But instead, I reached out and pulled her into my arms. I had always been the one embraced by her before¡ª but now, I was the one holding her. "Wait¡ª!" "Iris, the world is not held together only by family." She tried to push me away in a hurry. But I held onto her even tighter. Her nightmare began to spread to me as well. The freezing cold seeped into my body, trying to consume both of us whole. "But I am here. Hania is here. Your fellow academy students are here too." I refused to let it happen. After all the trials I had overcome¡ª I would not let them be taken away. The mark of the Fire Dragon on my skin started to heat up. The remnants of the Ancient Dragon ignited, merging with the flames. Golden, reptilian eyes gleamed. Scales of fire emerged on my face as my form began to change. Flames roared, surging fiercely. But still, the nightmare pressed forward relentlessly. "No! Stop¡ªget away from me!" Iris shouted in a pained voice. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] But if I had intended to run, I would not have embraced her in the first place. "I¡¯m late in introducing myself, Iris." The bandages covering my body unraveled. Revealing the true me. The form I once tried so hard to conceal¡ª but now revealed in order to build a genuine connection with her. "My name is Vikamon Niflheim." White hair flowed freely. My stature, now much larger than Iris, allowed me to shield her even more completely. Iris¡¯s eyes widened in shock as they met mine. It was only natural¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected to see me here. At that moment, another flame ignited within me. This time, it was a fire unlike any I had ever known. Once, I had been corrupted by Ashflame under Demon Sovereign¡¯s influence. Now, it burned fiercely, not to consume, but to melt away nightmares. The flames of the Fire Dragon were turning ashen. As they did, the Ashflame surged forward, melting the nightmare away. But the nightmare wasn¡¯t going down without a fight. It struggled against the Ashflame, desperately trying to snuff it out. The more it resisted, the more fiercely the Ashflame blazed. This was the flame I had inherited from Vulcan. I had no intention of letting a nightmare planted by Demon Sovereign win. Crack! At that moment, Iris, too, began suppressing the nightmare. She wouldn¡¯t let it devour everything, either. The nightmare thrashed violently. It had come so far¡ªit had even gained the chance to bloom within Iris. It wasn¡¯t about to surrender so easily. "How can a person live just by dreaming?" I spoke to the nightmare and stoked the Ashflame even hotter. The raging flames bared their fangs and sank into the nightmare. "Wake up." Crunch! Cracks spread across the entire nightmare. Shatter! At last, the nightmare shattered into countless fragments. Its scattered shards, caught in the glow of the Ashflame, looked almost dreamlike in their beauty. Iris leaned her head against my chest. For the first time in a long while, her restless eyes began to close. She could finally feel the warmth that had always lulled her to sleep. "...Hannon." She murmured the name she had spoken so many times before. "...It¡¯s Hannon." The one she had always regarded as her cousin¡ªme. My warmth reached her in the most genuine way possible. Before I knew it, Iris had fallen asleep. And this time, it wasn¡¯t a nightmare haunting her¡ª It was a peaceful, restful slumber. As she slept, reality returned. The nightmare¡¯s fragments dissolved into dust and scattered away. Bang! Just then, the door burst open. "Lady Iris!" Standing there, breathless and frantic, was Hania. Her face was drenched in sweat. She must have been struggling desperately to open the door. A commotion could be heard outside. The dormitory had been shaken by Iris¡¯s nightmare just moments ago. Now, students were being evacuated under the guidance of the dormitory maids. Hania¡¯s eyes met mine. She froze, recognizing me¡ªthis version of me. Then, her gaze shifted to Iris, who was sleeping peacefully in my arms. "...Hannon?" When she spoke my name, I nodded. A complicated look crossed her face before she silently shut the door. If she left it open, people outside would see me. "What the hell happened?" "Lady Iris found out who I am." Hania swallowed hard. And at that moment, she realized why Iris had been looking so troubled lately. She had assumed it was just nightmares. But in reality, it was because her only family had been keeping a secret from her. Hania sighed deeply as she looked at Iris¡¯s sleeping face. "Is Lady Iris all right now?" "For now." Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t say she was completely safe. Once a nightmare takes root, it¡¯s always waiting for a chance to return. The only way to stop it for good was to eliminate the source. ¡®Duke Robliage.¡¯ I had to take him down. Hania gazed at Iris¡¯s peaceful face for a moment. Then, she stepped forward, pulled a blanket over her, and sat down beside me. "I should apologize when she wakes up." "Yeah. You think she¡¯d forgive you if you did a deep bow?" "I don¡¯t know what a deep bow is, but Lady Iris is kind." Hania smiled softly as she looked at Iris. "I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll forgive us." At the very least, Iris was blessed with good people around her. "By the way, Hannon... is that your real appearance?" "How does it feel to see your ex-boyfriend¡¯s true face?" "Annoying." Ah. So this was how exes were. Hania let her peach-colored hair fall over her knees as she rested her face against them. Then, she flashed me a mischievous smile. "Still... it¡¯s better than before." So, in the end, it was still Vikamon¡¯s face. "Should we get back together? It¡¯d be like dating a brand-new guy." "Screw off." A sharp-tongued ex, indeed. And so, with the two of us chuckling¡ª Iris slept more peacefully than ever before. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 180 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 180: Iris¡¯s First Friend Iris woke up late in the afternoon. Fortunately, it was the weekend, so sleeping in wasn¡¯t a problem. In the meantime, Hania had gone to the boys'' dormitory in my place. If it weren¡¯t for her, I might have unintentionally spent the night outside. ¡°......¡± After waking up, Iris remained silent for a while. Then, she stared at my face for a long time. Right now, I was facing Iris not as Hannon but as Vikamon. Perhaps because of that, the way she was staring at me felt quite burdensome. ¡°Ahem, um, Lady Iris.¡± ¡°Vikamon... Ah, right, that person existed.¡± Ah, so she just didn¡¯t remember. Well, to Iris, Vikamon wasn¡¯t an important figure. He was just someone who had recklessly attacked her in the demon dungeon. Nothing more, nothing less. Perhaps that¡¯s why she looked at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why did you help me?¡± Vikamon was someone whom Iris had expelled from the academy. If anything, he had every reason to hold a grudge against her. There was no logical reason for him to help her. Why did I help her? Faced with that question, I fell silent for a moment. What should I say here? Several excuses came to mind. But in the end, I decided to speak honestly. ¡°You can¡¯t always attach a reason to helping someone.¡± I wanted to help Iris. Because I had seen her life and pain in Blazing Butterfly. I didn¡¯t want her story to end in a bad ending. That¡¯s why I helped her. That was the most honest feeling I had. I knew that alone wouldn¡¯t be enough for Iris to understand. So I added something she could relate to more. ¡°More than anything, you remind me of my little sister.¡± Iris¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°...Little sister?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a younger sister who¡¯s two years younger than me.¡± Xenia and Iris weren¡¯t completely different. Blessed talent. The expectations of those around them. The duty to lead a group. A longing for the affection of family. These were all things they had in common. When I looked at Xenia, for some reason, I thought of Iris. Perhaps, just as Iris had unconsciously treated me like family, I had come to see her that way too. ¡®Though technically, the order got reversed.¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t a lie. Iris stared at me blankly. Worried that she might not understand, I waited anxiously. Then, after a moment, she finally spoke. ¡°...So I wasn¡¯t the older one.¡± That¡¯s what she was concerned about? Technically, I was older than her. Both mentally and physically, I was in a position where I had to be. Iris¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°So that means... Hannon¡ªno, Vikamon was actually my oppa?¡± ¡°Well, yes.¡± Hearing Iris call me oppa gave me a strange feeling. Was this why men liked being called that? If I still had any lingering affection left in me, this might have had quite an impact. ¡°Then... what are we now?¡± Until now, I had been acting as Hannon. Because of that, Iris had always treated me as her younger cousin. But now, my identity was exposed. I was lucky that Iris had accepted my sincerity. If she hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have had any complaints even if I was executed on the spot. So what exactly was the relationship between the two of us? ¡°...A symbiotic relationship, maybe?¡± A relationship where we helped each other. That¡¯s how I described it, but Iris¡¯s expression turned odd. She stared at me for a long moment. Then, suddenly, she raised her hand and started feeling around my chest. Where was she touching? After fumbling around for a while, Iris spread her arms wide. Then, without warning, she lowered her body and buried her face into my chest. As I looked down at her in disbelief, she rubbed her face against me before looking up. ¡°No, you¡¯re my little brother.¡± When did I become Iris¡¯s little brother? It seemed like she really wanted a younger sibling. ¡°How about a friend instead?¡± ¡°A friend...?¡± ¡°Yes. Family isn¡¯t the only answer, as you now know.¡± Iris had clung to the idea of family because she never had an equal relationship with anyone. She was always in a position where she had to lead people. Or she was surrounded only by a few people above her, like Duke Robliage. She had believed that only family could provide an equal relationship. That¡¯s why she had clung to it so desperately. But after facing the real Hannon, she must have realized the truth. Even among real family, an equal relationship doesn¡¯t always exist. ¡°I may not look it, but I¡¯m quite rude. I can be friends with anyone, even you, Lady Iris.¡± Iris knew better than anyone how I was. A man who could charge at anyone, regardless of who they were. A reckless guy, Vikamon. Even with the future king, Ergo, I hadn¡¯t hesitated to throw punches. If Iris was okay with it, I could be an equal friend to her. Iris remained in my arms, looking up at me. Her ruby-red eyes were incredibly beautiful. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a friend before, so I don¡¯t really know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. As long as we get along, anyone can be a friend.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a princess.¡± ¡°Yes, even if you¡¯re a princess.¡± For Iris, this was something she had never heard before. And perhaps, it was something she had always wanted to hear the most. ¡°Vikamon, you seem like someone from another world.¡± She had quite the sharp insight. ¡°So... you¡¯ll keep coming like this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to stop, is there?¡± I had to do this for my own sake too. Iris needed to sleep well, so the nightmare gauge wouldn¡¯t build up. I confidently gave her a thumbs-up to show my enthusiasm. Iris watched me for a moment before raising an eyebrow. ¡°So, you¡¯re planning to keep sneaking into the princess¡¯s chambers?¡± ¡°If you joke about that, my life might be in danger.¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°It¡¯s not a joke.¡± As she said that, a small smile crept onto Iris¡¯s lips. ¡°This kind of prank is what friends do, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a chilling prank, though.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Iris once again rested her forehead against my chest. ¡°I like it.¡± A satisfying relationship for her. A relationship that was enough. With that, Iris and I became friends. ¡°Then, drop the formal speech.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You said we¡¯re friends.¡± It¡¯s true that friends don¡¯t usually use formal speech with each other. Iris looked up at me with sparkling eyes. She had never heard me speak informally before. Maybe that¡¯s why she seemed to be looking forward to it so much. I swallowed a cough. For some reason, saying it this way felt embarrassing. ¡°Uh, Iris Hysirion.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t use last names.¡± That¡¯s true. ¡°...Iris.¡± As I called her name, Iris smiled. Even her smile carried a hint of decadence. ¡°Yeah, Vikamon oppa.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really going to call me that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it because of age. But.¡± Iris reached out her long fingers and lightly scratched my chest. ¡°When you¡¯re in Hannon¡¯s form, I¡¯m the older one.¡± ¡°...Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to make me call you noona when I¡¯m Hannon?¡± She only smiled without answering. This terrifying woman. ¡°But we¡¯re the same age.¡± ¡°Legally, I¡¯m younger.¡± Iris raised her hand. Then, she firmly grasped the Veil Bandages I was wearing. She had already seen me change forms with these bandages. So she knew what they were. ¡°Now, transform into Hannon.¡± And call me noona. Iris started to threaten me. I tried to run away, but her arms were already holding me tightly. I had no idea why she only used her full strength in situations like this. Her eyes gleamed like a cat that had spotted its prey. Clatter¡ª ¡°Well, well.¡± Just then, the door swung open, and Hania appeared. She looked extremely displeased as she glanced between Iris and me. ¡°You two are having way too much fun calling each other oppa and noona while I was gone.¡± Hania shot me a fierce glare. ¡°Trying to be friends with Lady Iris? You¡¯re a hundred thousand years too early for that!¡± ¡°A hundred thousand years is a time even Duke of Whitewood hasn¡¯t experienced.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make it realistic!¡± Hania¡¯s eyes sharpened as she glared at me. More importantly¡ª ¡°Hania, you were eavesdropping the whole time but chose not to come in earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t make false accusations.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know what ¡®false accusations¡¯ means.¡± ¡°Ahahaha.¡± As Hania and I stood off against each other, Iris suddenly started laughing. Her laughter sounded so relaxed that we stopped bickering and ended up laughing along. A newly formed friendship with Iris. I didn¡¯t know where this relationship would lead in the future. But for today, I had become Iris¡¯s first friend. * * * The weekend I became friends with Iris. I managed to leave the girls'' dormitory unscathed, with Iris and Hania behind. Although I had missed my morning training, I headed out for my afternoon session. With the Winter Demon Dungeon fast approaching, I wanted to master the Flame of Ash properly. ¡®I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen next, after all.¡¯ I had to grow stronger, even a little bit, to progress through the scenario. It was when I arrived at the training hall. I noticed a crowd of students gathered outside. Why are so many kids here on the weekend? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Oh, Hannon.¡± When I approached and asked, one of the students recognized me. A fellow martial arts student, he looked troubled as he stared into the hall. ¡°Well... it¡¯s Seron.¡± ¡°Seron?¡± My eyes widened at the unexpected name. I hurriedly pushed past the students and entered the training hall. Soon, my eyes landed on a single girl. Sweat beaded on her forehead beneath her red hair. Just by looking at her, it was clear she was exhausted. But that wasn¡¯t all. Seron¡¯s hands, gripping an axe, were completely covered in blood, a total mess. Anyone could tell she was moments away from collapsing. Before her, the students who had been training with her were slumped on the ground, completely drained. Seeing Seron in such a state, I called out in alarm. ¡°Seron!¡± At the sound of her name, Seron¡¯s shoulders flinched. She looked at me, and despite her exhaustion, she smiled. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato...¡± And with that, her body swayed. I rushed forward and caught her. Seron, who was even smaller than my Hannon form. She collapsed into my arms, completely wrecked. The sight of her like this filled my mind with complicated thoughts. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 181 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 181: Seron Wants to Get Stronger I hurriedly carried the collapsed Seron to the infirmary. And what I heard from the infirmary teacher was shocking. ¡°Oh my, Seron, you¡¯re here again?¡± Again. That meant Seron had already been to the infirmary multiple times. The infirmary teacher, seemingly accustomed to this, treated Seron¡¯s hand and laid her down. Then, using healing magic, Seron¡¯s face visibly improved. ¡°Teacher, what do you mean by ¡®again¡¯?¡± When I voiced my confusion, the infirmary teacher sighed. ¡°This is the seventh time Seron has been here.¡± Not once or twice¡ªseven times. Zerion Academy had many passionate students. It wasn¡¯t unusual for some to be carried to the infirmary after intense training. But seven times? That was unusual. My gaze landed on Seron. At first, I thought she might have been bullied by other students. Seron did have a personality that often led to clashes. Our Red Badger was particularly skilled at getting into fights. But judging by the atmosphere, bullying wasn¡¯t the issue. Rather, Seron had earnestly asked others to train with her. Seron panted, her breath ragged. What was she trying to accomplish by pushing herself so hard? Seron had always been competitive, but she had never pushed herself to the point of collapse like this before. ¡°Ugh... ughhh...¡± As I was lost in thought, Seron slowly opened her eyes. When our eyes met, hers widened in surprise. ¡°P-Prince Sweet Potato?¡± An unexpected reaction. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was the one who brought you. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°O-Oh.¡± She seemed to have a hazy memory of what happened. Seron¡¯s face turned bright red, and she buried herself under the blanket. ¡°T-Thanks. I¡¯m fine now! You can go!¡± She squirmed under the covers. ¡°Why were you training so hard?¡± The blanket trembled. She knew she couldn¡¯t hide from this conversation. But she still didn¡¯t seem ready to come out from under the covers. ¡°You¡¯ve collapsed seven times already. If you keep pushing yourself like this, you¡¯re going to seriously hurt yourself.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re one to talk.¡± Well... she had a point. I overworked myself constantly, so I wasn¡¯t exactly in a position to lecture her. ¡°And sometimes, training just gets intense.¡± ¡°This is obviously overworking yourself. If you keep going like this¡ª¡± ¡°I know!¡± Seron suddenly shouted. She kept her face buried in the blanket as she muttered, ¡°I know that already...¡± I silently watched her. I could tell she didn¡¯t yell because she wanted to. ¡°Then why?¡± There had to be another reason she was pushing herself so hard. When I asked, Seron hesitated for a moment. ¡°...Because I¡¯m weak.¡± I blinked. Peeking out from under the blanket, her forehead was flushed red. ¡°I¡¯m too weak!¡± Weak. That one word made me understand why she was training so desperately. ¡°I¡¯m too weak to stand by Prince Sweet Potato.¡± ...So it was because of me. Maybe because my heart had grown colder, I hadn¡¯t noticed something so obvious. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato always gets into dangerous situations, and I can¡¯t even keep up. Even during the Autumn Demon Dungeon incident, I could barely follow along.¡± I had heard that Aisha had looked after Seron a lot back then. She must have realized her own shortcomings painfully during that time. ¡°I¡¯m weak. Too weak.¡± She bit down on her lower lip. ¡°I want to help Prince Sweet Potato, but I¡¯m too weak.¡± Seron poured out her feelings. The truth was, she wasn¡¯t actually weak. Even among the elite students of Zerion Academy, Seron was in the upper-middle ranks. Not long ago, she had fought her way through the preliminaries of the individual tournament and made it to the main round. Her father had been so proud that he cried his eyes out. For someone like that to call themselves weak¡ªit was absurd. But it all made sense when considering whom she was comparing herself to. Not just Zerion Academy¡¯s finest, but warriors known throughout the world. Sharin, Iris, Isabel¡ªbrilliant stars. She was comparing herself to them. I wanted to tell her she was comparing herself unfairly, but at the same time, I knew that wasn¡¯t the right thing to say. People naturally aspire to reach the top. It wouldn¡¯t be right to criticize someone for chasing after their ideals. I had also hit walls during training before. The frustration and determination that came from those moments were impossible to describe. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll get stronger. Stronger than Prince Sweet Potato. So that I can protect you.¡± Seron¡¯s resolve was firm. The Autumn Demon Dungeon had changed many people. It had allowed Sharin to fully embrace her love. And for Seron, it had given her a goal. But even so, there were limits. If she kept pushing herself until she collapsed, she¡¯d only break herself. I looked at Seron. She seemed embarrassed by her own words and burrowed even deeper into the blanket. ¡°Seron.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah?¡± ¡°You want to get stronger, right?¡± Slowly, Seron peeked out from under the blanket. With a sincere expression, she nodded. ¡°I want to get stronger.¡± ¡°Then starting tomorrow, train with Aisha and me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected that. Her eyes went wide. ¡°What¡¯s the point of training with random people? Aisha and I are among the strongest in Zerion Academy. If you want to get stronger, you should train with the best.¡± The reason I had become as strong as I was... was largely thanks to Aisha. Her training had shaped my body into what it was today. Even Isabel and Iris struggled to keep up with our training sessions. If Seron could endure it, she would undoubtedly grow stronger. ¡°You mean that morning training you always do?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m bad at mornings...¡± ¡°You wanna get scolded?¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Just a moment ago, she looked like she was ready to risk her life, and now she''s trying to back out because she''s bad with mornings. As I glared at her, Seron cleared her throat awkwardly. "Alright. I''ll do it." "Good. See you tomorrow morning." "Ah..." As I was about to get up, Seron flinched and leaned forward. Maybe it was an unconscious movement, but her face turned as red as a tomato, and she mumbled while lowering her head. "You, you could stay a little longer..." She could¡¯ve just been honest and asked me to stay. I stared at Seron for a moment before sitting back down. At that, Seron scooted closer, then leaned her head against my shoulder. She seemed pleased, smiling brightly. Her short legs swung up and down, expressing her joy. For someone who had collapsed just a while ago, she was certainly quick to bounce back. She was consistent, in a way. * * * The Next Morning I was standing in the usual training spot, waiting for Aisha. "Aisha, Seron will be joining us today." "This time it''s Senior Seron, huh?" Since Isabel and even Iris had joined training before, Aisha seemed unsurprised. "Prince Sweet Potato!" Soon enough, Seron appeared, calling out to me. The moment Aisha and I turned our heads, we both froze. And for good reason¡ªSeron had dressed up. I had no idea when she got up to get ready, but she had clearly put in a lot of effort. I glanced at Seron briefly before covering my face with my hand. Well, she''ll figure it out soon enough. "Let''s start training." "Yes, let''s." Aisha must have had the same thought as me because she didn¡¯t comment further and simply started the training. Seron had no idea about the intensity of our training. She probably assumed it wouldn''t be as bad as when she collapsed last time. But that was a massive mistake. I had overcome countless hardships recently, and Aisha had been a powerhouse from the start. Our training was on another level. Even Iris, who was known for her endurance, had collapsed from exhaustion. "Aisha, you know we¡¯re not going to go easy on her." "Of course, Senior." A knowing smile passed between us. And so, the morning training began. The outcome was obvious. "Ugh... ugh!" Seron collapsed onto the ground, completely exhausted. Her efforts to look pretty in the morning had all gone to waste. I could understand wanting to impress me, but she had underestimated our training way too much. "You okay?" I handed her a bottle of water, but she weakly shook her head. When you''re too exhausted, even drinking water feels impossible. She was learning that the hard way. "Still, you kept up better than I expected. You pass." Even Iris had struggled with this routine. The fact that Seron managed to endure it meant her previous training hadn¡¯t been in vain. "Y-you do this every day?" Seron stared at me in shock, finally understanding where my endurance came from. "And you''ll be doing it every day from now on, too." Her face turned pale. She finally realized what training with me really meant. "I... I..." "You said you wanted to get stronger, right?" Seron swallowed hard. Then, slowly, she staggered to her feet. Her legs trembled, but the determination in her eyes remained. "...I will get stronger. Let¡¯s keep going!" "Impressive." Even Aisha, watching from the side, nodded in approval. Her resolve was admirable. "Alright. Seron, one more lap." Her face grew even paler, but that was fine. Even if she collapsed again, I could always carry her straight to the infirmary. She could count on me. * * * After Morning Training Seron could no longer walk, so I carried her on my back to the girls'' dormitory. At Zerion Academy, weekends only lasted a single day. After morning training, it was already time to get ready for school again. Seron remained dazed the entire way, but that was expected. Strength isn¡¯t built in a day. With this kind of training, she was bound to improve. After dropping her off, I quickly returned to the boys'' dormitory to wash up. "Yo, Wangnon." Card greeted me with a raised hand. Judging by the tie around his neck, he was getting ready for school. "You¡¯re up early." "Had some stuff to think about last night. I got a directive from the Kingdom of Panisys." Hearing that, I turned to look at him. Card was a spy for the Kingdom of Panisys. His mission was to gather intelligence from Zerion Academy. For him to bring up his identity so openly¡ªwhat did that mean? "Card, you..." "Yeah. It¡¯s time for me to go back." He smiled wryly. "Wangnon, I figured you already knew about me, so I might as well be honest." "What¡¯s going on with Panisys?" I asked, and he scratched the back of his head. "Nothing too major. They just recalled all their spies. I even submitted my withdrawal paperwork to the professor yesterday." With that, Card pulled a bag from under his bed. "And that¡¯s that." A sudden farewell. But Card¡¯s expression showed he had always expected this day to come. I stared at him for a moment before nodding. "Take care of yourself over there." "Appreciate the kind words." "And maybe stop chasing after girls so much." "Haha, yeah, you¡¯re right." He let out a laugh¡ªone that sounded almost relieved. "Maybe it¡¯s finally time to stop." And with that, Card left, vanishing without telling anyone else. I was sure he¡¯d do just fine back in Panisys. But just a few days later¡ª a civil war erupted in the Kingdom of Panisys. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 182 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 182 I stood at the main gate of the academy, my face stiff as I held open a newspaper. A civil war had broken out in the Kingdom of Panisys. The illusionary kingdom, Panisys, had always been a land plagued by conflict between the noble faction and the royal faction. So, a civil war itself wasn¡¯t exactly surprising. But there was one problem. ¡®This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen in the original scenario.¡¯ While I was standing there, troubled as I stared at the paper, a voice called out beside me. "Prince Sweet Potato, did you hear?" Seron suddenly appeared at my side. She took one look at the newspaper in my hands and let out a long sigh. "You saw it too, huh." Clearly, Seron had also heard about the civil war. "Prince Sweet Potato, Card will be fine. That guy always finds a way to survive, no matter what." Maybe because they had spent time together. Card must have told Seron he was leaving for Panisys. Whether he told her about being a spy, though... I wasn¡¯t sure. Knowing his personality, he probably made up some excuse, saying it was something related to a friend. But I was frozen for a different reason. ¡°...I wasn¡¯t even worried about Card.¡± Card was a friend I¡¯d spent my academy life with. We¡¯d played a lot of pranks on each other, but we¡¯d been close. And yet, I wasn¡¯t worried about him at all. It wasn¡¯t that I trusted him. ¡®...It¡¯s the influence of sorrow.¡¯ Sorrow dampens empathy and sympathy. That lack of emotion had even erased my concern for Card. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato?¡± "Ah, yeah." Seron, noticing my stiff expression, called out to me. I snapped out of it and let out a breath. Without realizing it, my emotions had continued to wear down. And now, it was starting to show in my daily life. ¡°Card...¡± Card had gone back to Panisys recently, summoned by the kingdom. That might¡¯ve been their way of pulling all outside operatives back in before the civil war. ¡®Just how much has the scenario changed?¡¯ Act 4, Scene 5 had started earlier than expected. Scene 4 of Act 4¡ªAutumn Dungeon¡ªhad also come ahead of schedule. Even Act 5 had ended much sooner than it was supposed to. The scenario was now completely off the rails. I folded the newspaper. My head was a mess, made worse by the emotional void. At this point, relying on the original scenario was meaningless. But still, everything that had happened pointed toward one thing. ¡®Something similar happened in the Holy Kingdom not long ago.¡¯ The Holy Kingdom had also been split between the church faction and the royal faction. They¡¯d plotted the assassination of the Saint. And now, a civil war in Panisys. Could all of this really be unrelated? A clear pattern was emerging¡ªsomething was shaking the foundations of nations. Like tremors that come before a great earthquake. And that great earthquake... I had a guess. ¡®The Empire.¡¯ The largest and most powerful nation in the world. The central force¡ªthe Empire of Hysirion. A coming clash between the 1st Prince¡¯s faction and the 3rd Princess¡¯s faction. These smaller tremors were preludes to that greater conflict. I wiped my forehead. I had already sent a personal message to Duke of Whitewood. This winter¡¯s dungeon shift would cause a gap in our forces. And that gap could pose a serious risk. Duke of Whitewood had replied, saying they¡¯d review the situation positively. ¡®I¡¯m doing what I can to prepare, but...¡¯ The scale of this storm was bigger than I¡¯d thought. I could feel the wheel of fate spinning faster and harder than ever. And the civil war in Panisys wasn¡¯t someone else¡¯s problem. ¡®It¡¯s not just Card over there¡ªVinesha is too.¡¯ Card, a spy from Panisys. And Vinesha, who had left with Musika to gain Panisys¡¯s support. I forced myself to hold onto what little sorrow remained, just to stay alert. Only now did it finally register that those two might be in danger. Step¡ª That¡¯s when I heard footsteps behind me. And there stood a familiar face. Or rather, a familiar skull. ¡°Soulmate.¡± The small ossuary. Grantoni. He was supposed to be in the Special Department¡ªwhat was he doing on this side of the academy? "Heheh, I was going to come find you anyway¡ªthis works out!" Grantoni spoke with a toothy grin. "I''m going to drop out of Zerion Academy." "What?" My eyes went wide at his next words. First Card, now even Grantoni? "Don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯re going after Musika and Vinesha?" ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m heading to Panisys.¡± That was just like Grantoni. To Grantoni, Musika and Vinesha were family. The Kingdom of Panisys was in the midst of a civil war. There was no way Grantoni would sit still. ¡°I was already uneasy about sending them off alone, so this is good. I¡¯ll go with them!¡± Grantoni showed determination. But beneath that, I could sense his worry. That was the right emotion to have. ¡°Grantoni.¡± I raised my hand and placed it on Grantoni¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Card went to Panisys too. If it¡¯s okay with you... could you look out for him if things get dangerous?¡± I know Card can handle himself. He might seem like a slacker, but he¡¯s far from weak. Still, having one more safety net wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my soul partner, after all!¡± Grantoni gave a confident thumbs-up, showing his resolve. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you. Soul partner. Because of you, I got everything back.¡± Grantoni had already made up his mind to go. Wherever he ended up, Grantoni would surely make full use of his talents. ¡°Then, see you again.¡± Grantoni left on the spot. He had come to Zerion Academy in the first place just to save Musika. Now that his goal was fulfilled, the academy itself probably didn¡¯t mean much to him anymore. Watching Grantoni walk away, a lot of thoughts passed through my mind. Asking him to look after Card¡ª It wasn¡¯t born from sadness or worry. It was something I had to do. That realization made things complicated for me. * * * Two people I knew had suddenly left because of the civil war in the Kingdom of Panisys. I went to school that morning with Seron. ¡°You.¡± As we arrived, Isabel, who was on morning duty, called out to me. ¡°Professor Vega wants to see you.¡± ¡°Professor Vega?¡± Was it about the team from last time? Following her call, I visited the professor¡¯s office and found Vega silently reading an official document. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± She looked at me and then put down the paper she had been reading. ¡°Hannon, how¡¯s the team coming along?¡± ¡°Everyone agreed to join. Seron as well.¡± Professor Vega stared at me quietly. Then she nodded. I figured she had her reasons and was being considerate. ¡°Alright, the team is settled. The reason I called you today is because Aquiline Academy has sent a request for support.¡± Aquiline Academy. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] It¡¯s located in Panisys, the kingdom of illusions. ¡°A request for support?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard that Panisys is in a state of civil war.¡± I had just heard about it this morning. ¡°Because of that, a large number of Aquiline students have returned to their homes.¡± A civil war is a threat to the survival of a nation. And students at academies are mostly nobles. There¡¯s a chance even students could get caught up in the conflict. Naturally, the students all went back to their estates. Aquiline Academy must be in serious trouble. Winter¡¯s Demon Dungeon is just around the corner. And yet, they¡¯re losing students now? Putting the world at risk for personal gain¡ª What a selfish act. ¡°They¡¯re out of their minds.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a civil war. People lose their heads.¡± Even Vega clicked her tongue at the situation. Now I could see why they sent the request for support. The Empire is the largest and most powerful country. Naturally, Zerion students are among the most capable. For Aquiline, asking for help from the Empire was a desperate move. ¡°Especially with all the talk about the Apostle¡¯s Leap going around. Aquiline can¡¯t afford to handle this Demon Dungeon half-heartedly.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why they asked for support. But the reason you¡¯re telling me this...¡± ¡°Yes. Hannon, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going.¡± Why me, specifically? ¡°The Duke of Robliage personally issued the order.¡± The Duke of Robliage. That man singled me out. ¡®He¡¯s figured it out.¡¯ The Duke of Robliage had already noticed I was associating with the Whitewood Duke and the First Prince. On top of that, perhaps through Iris or some other means, he likely realized I wasn¡¯t the real Hannon. To him, I was a thorn in the side. So now he intended to send me off to Panisys. Hannon¡¯s identity was tied in some way to the Duke of Robliage. He was Hannon¡¯s maternal grandfather. Even if Hannon was from the Irey family, the Duke¡¯s authority couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡®What now?¡¯ The civil war in Panisys might not end anytime soon. Until it did, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to return from Aquiline Academy. Naturally, this was something I needed to avoid. But if I ignored the Duke¡¯s order, that would create a whole different headache. Until his true nature was exposed, defying the Duke in this country was impossible. ¡°Hannon, I don¡¯t know what your family situation is like.¡± At that moment, Professor Vega opened her mouth. Then, she crumpled the official notice without hesitation. I widened my eyes at her shocking action, and Vega looked straight at me. ¡°But you¡¯re my student. If this is an order you want to avoid, I¡¯ll gladly help you.¡± She truly meant what she said. It felt like light was radiating from her. Just like her¡ªto genuinely care for her students. ¡°I¡¯ll go as a supporter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Professor Vega¡¯s face twisted. ¡°But I won¡¯t be the one going.¡± ¡°What do you mean...¡± ¡°Professor Vega, do you need an assistant, by any chance? Someone qualified under the special admission for access to the Demon Dungeon.¡± Hannon had already made full use of his status. Now, he could stay at the academy without relying on it. So, I hereby graduate from the academy. * * * It was a time when students were training hard for the upcoming Winter Demon Dungeon. Then came unexpected news. Following the recent withdrawals of Card and Grantoni, Hannon and several other students decided to volunteer for service in Panisys. They were volunteering for a nation embroiled in a civil war. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t a safe mission. And since there was no telling when the war would end, it was practically the same as transferring schools. While many were feeling regretful¡ª There was one person who was most caught off guard by the news. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Uh, Lightning Bast¡ªno, I mean Hannon is heading to Panisys.¡± Sharin, who had been napping as usual, snapped her head up when she overheard the students talking. The news that Hannon was going to Panisys¡ª It had just broken that day. The newly named students were being called to the office to confirm their intentions. The only one confirmed so far was Hannon. Which meant Sharin had just learned about it, too. Thud¡ª Sharin sprang from her chair. Leaving the surprised magic students behind, she dashed out of the classroom. She ran so fast, using magic to speed through the hallways. She was determined to find Hannon right away. And when she arrived at the Martial Arts building¡ª ¡°...Insane. He¡¯s seriously so good-looking.¡± ¡°I knew it, but he looks even better than I remembered.¡± ¡°Why does it feel like he got even hotter?¡± She heard girls whispering as they passed by. Sharin recognized them. They were students who often bickered with Hannon. Now, they had dazed looks on their faces, squealing like fangirls. Something about them bothered her, but she brushed it off and kept going. ¡°How did he come back?¡± ¡°They say he was pardoned by the Third Princess. Rumor has it the Count¡¯s family of Niflheim begged for mercy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s here as an assistant to make up for his crimes.¡± ¡°Apparently, he¡¯ll be entering the Demon Dungeon during the fall tournament because of the recent transfer incident.¡± ¡°But wasn¡¯t that senior supposed to be super weak?¡± ¡°No, there were rumors during the boycott that he was insanely strong. Some say he infiltrated on purpose for the Third Princess.¡± Soon, another group of students passed by, gossiping. Sharin frowned at the constant chatter ringing in her ears. She wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but what mattered was Hannon. She¡¯d find out what was happening right now¡ªand just as she arrived in front of the martial arts classroom¡ª She spotted white hair. A tall, strongly built figure with striking masculine features. Then, his amber eyes met Sharin¡¯s. Her eyes subtly widened. She had seen that face before. Vikamon Niflheim. It was the same face Hannon had when he was disguised with the Veil Bandages. ¡°You... No, Assistant Vikamon.¡± Just then, Isabel appeared behind him and called out. At the same time, Isabel¡¯s gaze met Sharin¡¯s. Even Seron stood nearby, looking at a loss for words. Sharin¡¯s eyes slowly widened further. She could feel a familiar magic coming from Vikamon. ¡°Oh, Sharin.¡± The moment he called her name so casually¡ª Sharin¡¯s lips jutted out in a pout. She had finally realized Hannon¡¯s true identity. ¡°You¡¯re in trouble.¡± Sharin pouted, upset that she was the last one to figure it out. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 183 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 183 Vikamon Niflheim. A third-rate villain, expelled not only from a count¡¯s family but also from the academy for assaulting the Third Princess. Ironically, it was in that very form that I returned to Zerion Academy. And not just as a student¡ªthis time as a special instructor. Today is my first day attending the academy as an instructor. ¡®...My brother disappeared.¡¯ There was a sense of despair in Iris''s voice. She had hoped to call me "big brother" in the form of Hannon, but Hannon himself had vanished. Perhaps because of that, she gazed at me with sorrowful eyes. ¡°I¡¯m an instructor now.¡± ¡°You''re my brother.¡± ¡°Still, I''m an instructor.¡± ¡°You''re my brother.¡± Iris clearly wasn¡¯t planning to back down. Unfortunately, there was no way around it. After all, Iris was the one who helped me the most in this whole affair. The moment she heard my request, she jumped into action. She wouldn¡¯t stand by while someone she¡¯d just become friends with was about to be expelled to another academy after just a day. Without hesitation, she issued orders left and right. First, my pardon was granted. During the boycott incident, I had been deployed to Zerion Academy to uncover corruption. That was Vikamon¡¯s mission, and thanks to the merit of that operation, I was pardoned. Although I could no longer return as a student after being expelled, arrangements were made for me to come back through the special instructor track. Professor Vega also lent her support in this. Professor Vega has been at Zerion Academy longer than anyone else. When she handles things, people rarely oppose her decisions. Thanks to that, I was able to return safely to Zerion Academy as an instructor. Today marks my first official day on the job. Hania, being quick-witted, even spread rumors to help people accept my presence. ¡¸It''s a return favor for helping Iris.¡¹ Hania said it like it was nothing. My ex-girlfriend is the best. As I headed to the martial arts classroom, I could feel all eyes on me. Both men and women stared at me with mixed emotions. Their eyes widened as they took me in. Vikamon¡¯s appearance had a striking presence. I¡¯d never received this kind of attention before. Especially from the women¡ªcompletely different than before. One female student met my eyes and just stood there, mouth agape, with a blank look. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t feel any sense of superiority from it. ¡®I used to wish I could live just one day as a handsome guy.¡¯ But after love fell apart, so did desire, and even my pride was gone. As a result, I didn¡¯t feel any sense of superiority walking around with this handsome face. It was sad. But even that sadness felt faint. A sign that even the last of my emotions was starting to fade away. Still, I couldn¡¯t remove the Veil Bandages. The Winter Demon Dungeon is coldest in the heart of winter. In other words, a year had passed since January. Vikamon¡¯s birthday is January 2nd. Once the birthday passed, adulthood came immediately after. So the bandages of the shroud couldn¡¯t be removed¡ªdestiny. But it didn¡¯t really matter much¡ªthings wouldn¡¯t change either way. I had planned to wear the Veil Bandages for another year anyway. ¡°Y-you?¡± As I kept walking, I ran into a familiar face in the hallway. Isabel was there. She was with her close friend, Lina, and both looked shocked to see me. I had suddenly shown up in Vikamon¡¯s form, so of course they were stunned. ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s Senior Vikamon!¡± Lina recognized me too, her eyes going wide. ¡°Hey, Isabel. Long time no see.¡± ¡°Long time?¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes widened even more. I passed by her without stopping. Tap! I soon heard hurried footsteps from behind. It was Isabel, who had left Lina behind and rushed over. ¡°You¡ªdon¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to Panisys?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how it ended up. The Celestial Grace started disliking me.¡± ¡°What? Huh?¡± Isabel looked stunned. Then she grabbed my arm and shouted. ¡°That¡¯s not something to say so casually!¡± Was she trying to burst my eardrum? The Celestial Grace was tied to the evil faction. Being targeted by him was extremely dangerous, and Isabel clearly thought I didn¡¯t grasp that. ¡°Of course it¡¯s dangerous, but I¡¯ve already done things that make it unavoidable.¡± ¡°Still, that doesn¡¯t mean you should take it so lightly!¡± She was right¡ªI had taken it too lightly. Isabel stared at me anxiously. She had already lost two people dear to her. If something happened to me too, Isabel might truly break. Seeing her eyes, I finally became aware of it. ¡®...Yeah. My attitude was wrong.¡¯ Somehow, it really feels like my sense of crisis is completely shattered now. ¡°...I really should¡¯ve locked you up.¡± But hearing the next words made my sense of danger come rushing back. Apparently, it¡¯s not completely dead yet. ¡°Isabel, don¡¯t worry. Like I said earlier, I was prepared for a clash with the Celestial Grace.¡± ¡°...What are you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to be late for class.¡± Before Isabel could say anything more, I quickly started walking. Isabel let out a sigh and followed behind. As we walked, I started to see a familiar forehead. It was surprisingly radiant, as if it was reflecting sunlight¡ªclearly well-maintained every day. ¡°Seron.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Seron turned her head at the sound of my voice. The moment her eyes met mine, she completely froze. It was the look of someone who had just run into a totally unexpected person. ¡°Uh, uh, I...¡± It seemed like she couldn¡¯t even get a few words out. Seron just stared blankly, her mouth slightly open. She might drool like that. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°G-good! Good morning!¡± She must¡¯ve bitten her tongue¡ªthe pronunciation was off. ¡°...Why, why are you dressed like that?¡± What kind of speech pattern is that? Seron was creaking like a broken doll. Seron¡¯s broken. Well, she has been used a lot. ¡°So you don¡¯t like it?¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] I smiled softly. Seron collapsed and bowed her head deeply. ¡°...I like it.¡± Good. Glad she does. At that moment, I felt an intense gaze from behind me. ¡°You... no, Assistant Instructor Vikamon.¡± Just as Isabel¡¯s sharp voice sent chills down my spine¡ª Another familiar face appeared up ahead. With navy blue hair fluttering wildly, she came running over. The eyes on her revealed face glimmered with the starlight of Mirinae as they met mine. ¡°Oh, Sharin.¡± I greeted her warmly. I had actually been planning to pass along news from Hannon, so her timing was perfect. But then Sharin¡¯s cheeks began to puff up rapidly. ¡°You need to be punished.¡± Before I could even understand what she meant¡ª Sharin¡¯s body suddenly launched into the air. A person was flying toward me. Instinctively, I moved to catch her, but she suddenly extended her head forward. Wham! Sharin headbutted me in the chest, sending me tumbling across the floor. There was no helping it, given the force she¡¯d flown with. After sending me flying, Sharin casually placed her hands on her hips and snorted through her nose. Then she turned her head with a huff and walked off. The students looked at me with stunned faces. I also wore a completely confused expression. ¡°What happened?¡± Right then, Iris appeared, bringing Hania along with her. She tilted her head as she looked at me and the scene around me. ¡°Why are you lying on the ground like that, big brother?¡± Her next words caused all the nearby students to gasp. ¡°B-b-b-big brother?!¡± The most shocked of all was Isabel. Seron was still broken and incapable of movement. Iris looked at me with a sweet smile. It was clear to anyone that she had meant what she said. ¡°There were... some things going on.¡± I mumbled. Iris raised an eyebrow slightly. But then she decided to leave it at that for now. Isabel still had a completely dumbfounded look on her face. The fact that Iris knew my identity¡ªand had called me big brother¡ªmust¡¯ve been a powerful shock. ¡°Assistant Instructor Vikamon, please get up.¡± Meanwhile, Hania held her hand out to me. ¡°Thanks, student Hania.¡± I took her hand and stood up, and she leaned in and whispered quietly, ¡°Just to check¡ªdon¡¯t tell me you still haven¡¯t told Sharin your true identity?¡± Ah. So that¡¯s why Sharin was angry. * * * After that, I safely completed my day at Zerion Academy. To be honest, there wasn¡¯t much of a "schedule" to speak of. After all, the actual instruction of students was Professor Vega¡¯s responsibility. In my case, I was only occasionally asked to bring her materials or supplies. But there was one benefit. Today, the female students were unusually focused in class. As for the boys... I have no idea. In any case, my situation hasn¡¯t changed much since Hannon. Because Professor Vega conducts her classes with me included. ¡®That¡¯s so like Professor Vega.¡¯ A student is a student, no matter the situation. She treated students the same, unwaveringly. Once again, I realized that if nothing else, Professor Vega was sincere when it came to her students. ¡®Even after she found out I was a Vikamon, she didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it and just understood.¡¯ From her perspective, I was someone who had deceived even the academy to get in. Yet, she still accepted even someone like me. ¡¸This is the result of everything you¡¯ve done until now. You''ve never slacked off on a single one of my assignments. You may be a bit eccentric, but I know very well that your sincerity is genuine.¡¹ ¡¸Professor, should I give you a kiss of gratitude?¡¹ ¡¸Try it, if you want to get expelled.¡¹ Luckily, I avoided expulsion. And just like that, I became a not-quite-official teaching assistant. Maybe because the infamous Vikamon had returned, student interest in me hit its peak. To the point where stories about the students who left for the Kingdom of Panisys were completely forgotten. ¡°Assistant Vikamon!¡± ¡°Come eat lunch with us!¡± Lunchtime, in particular, was pure chaos. Not just the combat department¡ªstudents from other departments came begging me to join them for lunch. ¡°What the heck, you¡¯re from the Magic Department. Get lost!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Assistant Vikamon was originally from the Magic Department! It¡¯s only natural a junior wants to see their senior!¡± First-years and second-years alike crowded around. Thankfully, there were no third-years. They already knew who Vikamon had once loved, so they had no reason to get close. ¡°...Vikamon. You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Still as handsome as ever.¡± ¡°You came back because of Nikita, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What a tragedy.¡± The third-years watched me from afar, emotions mixed across their faces. While I was being swarmed by students, I spotted Seron in the distance. Seron was standing with Eve, eyes darting around nervously. She was clearly in distress¡ªanyone could see it. Seron had been left alone with Eve after Card¡¯s disappearance. She looked completely lost. ¡°Seron.¡± So, I called her out¡ªright out loud. As soon as I said her name, all the students turned their heads in unison. Seron flinched, surprised to be called out. ¡°Y-yes!¡± She still hadn¡¯t gotten used to my face. I pushed through the crowd of students and walked toward her. As I approached, Seron started shaking like a red tomato. Our eyes met, and Eve looked at me with utter exasperation. Some things never change¡ªlike Eve. ¡°I need to go to the Magic Department. Want to come?¡± I held up a bag of bread I¡¯d prepared in advance. ¡°O-oh, y-yes! I-I¡¯ll come!¡± Seron nodded frantically, trembling all the while. The students behind us immediately turned their eyes on her. ¡°What the heck, her?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one who used to hang around that lightning freak?¡± ¡°Why is Assistant Vikamon being so friendly with someone so ugly?¡± The hostility was clear in their voices. I didn¡¯t expect Seron to become their new target. I hurried to try and defuse the situation¡ª ¡°What are you yapping about, you dried-up worms?¡± Seron¡¯s expression changed in an instant, and she turned toward them. She bared her teeth with a face full of fury. A red badger with its fur bristling. The killing intent radiating from Seron made the students flinch. Now that I think about it, I¡¯d forgotten¡ªSeron had a pretty fierce personality. She acts like a puppy in front of me, but with others, she¡¯s way rougher. It¡¯s ironic how much she craves affection, yet she never lets insults slide. ¡°If you wanna fight, bring it on. I¡¯ll knock all of you flat. If you don¡¯t have the guts, then keep your eyes down from now on.¡± Seron had grown rapidly lately. By the time she entered the international individual preliminaries, she was already a clear powerhouse. Her words made the students shrink back. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t insult my friend so carelessly.¡± And Eve, with her eyes sharp as knives, also glared at the students and spoke. With her naturally intimidating appearance, Eve already scared most of them. With her backing Seron up, no one dared to talk back. ¡°Tch, pathetic. Let¡¯s go!¡± Seron yanked at my collar and turned around confidently. Our red badger is strong. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 184 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 184 A classroom in the Department of Magic, visited together with Eve and Seron. It was unusually quiet inside¡ªprobably because the students had all gone off for lunch. Toward the back of the classroom sat a lone girl. A girl with long indigo hair, skipping lunch and dozing off. Second-year, top of the Department of Magic¡ªSharin Sazaris. It was her. ¡°Sharin.¡± When I called her name, Sharin¡¯s shoulders flinched. Then, slowly rising, she gave a lazy smile. ¡°Husband~¡± Looks like she¡¯s not mad anymore. Just as I thought that, Sharin paused. She stopped smiling, puffing out her cheeks as if she¡¯d suddenly remembered something. Seems like she¡¯d forgotten¡ªthen remembered just now. Maybe just seeing my face made her happy for a moment. ¡°I brought your favorite cream bread. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°And them?¡± She pointed behind me, at Seron and Eve. The two glanced at each other. ¡°If it makes you uncomfortable, we¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Just as Eve was about to step out, Seron proudly placed her hands on her hips and puffed out her small chest. Then Eve slid her hand between Seron¡¯s arms and lifted her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Waaah! Let me go!¡± Eve had taken care of Seron¡ªno need to worry about that. While Seron flailed as she was dragged away, I approached Sharin and sat down in front of her. Sharin still had a sulky expression. At least she didn¡¯t storm off. I pulled the cream bread out of the bag. Tearing off a piece, I held it out to her. Sharin stared at the bread for a moment before opening her small mouth. I placed the piece in her mouth, and she quietly chewed. ¡°Drink?¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Even when sulking, she does everything that needs to be done. She sipped the drink through a straw I gave her. Then she opened her mouth again. I fed her another piece of bread. It felt like feeding a baby bird. Sharin finished the cream bread. When I tried to wipe the cream off her lips, she quickly licked it off with her tongue. ¡°Good?¡± ¡°Mm, sweet.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Bad~.¡± Guess sweet treats weren¡¯t enough to fix this. ¡°Everyone else knew your identity except me.¡± She tapped my knee with her foot, slipping out of her slippers. I wish she¡¯d stop¡ªthose black stockings are really distracting. ¡°My identity wasn¡¯t that important, right?¡± ¡°It was important. I was waiting for you to tell me.¡± I had promised to tell Sharin the truth about myself after we graduated from the academy. Because of that, she hadn¡¯t been too curious¡ªshe trusted I¡¯d tell her in time. But even so, it wasn¡¯t easy knowing that everyone else knew and she didn¡¯t. I did feel bad about that. Truth is, I just never got the chance to tell her. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m your fiance?e~.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°The others are just friends~.¡± ¡°Hania¡¯s an ex-girlfriend...¡± Her eyebrows shot up, so I decided to stop with the jokes. ¡°I should be the most important one.¡± She asserted her pride as my fiance?e with confidence. Thud! ¡°Huff, huff, I can''t agree with that!¡± At that moment, Seron broke free from Eve and returned. Panting, she smirked smugly. ¡°Magic fox and sweet potato prince, you two aren¡¯t even officially engaged anymore.¡± Oh¡ªright. It was announced that Sharin was engaged to Hannon, not me (Vikamon). Sharin and I weren¡¯t technically engaged. Sharin¡¯s eyes widened, seemingly remembering that as well. Seron, with a triumphant grin, stepped up beside me. She grabbed the red bean bread from the bag and shoved it into her mouth. Hey¡ªthat was my bread. She swallowed it and crossed her arms, lifting her chin proudly. ¡°Magic fox, your days of acting like the fiance?e are over! You and the sweet potato prince have nothing going on!¡± ¡°......¡± Sharin stared at me in a daze. She looked totally stunned by Seron¡¯s blow. ¡°Well, uh...¡± Seeing that, Seron hesitated, as if unsure what to say next. Even she seemed at a loss upon seeing Sharin¡¯s quiet reaction. I quickly grabbed Seron¡¯s wrist. ¡°Eek!¡± Seron let out a sharp squeal, her face turning bright red. Still not used to me in Vikamon¡¯s form. ¡°Seron, wait outside for a bit.¡± ¡°Uuugh, okay...¡± With no resistance, Seron backed out of the classroom. I turned back to Sharin. She still had that blank expression. ¡°Sharin, being engaged isn¡¯t that important¡ª¡± ¡°It is important.¡± She cut me off. She looked up at me with her lips tightly pressed together. ¡°To me, it¡¯s the most important thing in the whole world.¡± Tears glimmered faintly in her eyes. I was caught off guard¡ªnever imagined Sharin would tear up over something like this. To me, it had merely been an engagement arranged by the Blue Tower Master to keep me tied down. But to Sharin, that engagement was something more precious than anything. I had taken her feelings too lightly. I didn¡¯t realize just how much this engagement meant to her. Tears began to fall, one by one, from Sharin¡¯s eyes. Even when her mother passed away, she hadn¡¯t cried¡ªbut now, here she was, crying so easily in front of me. How did you comfort a crying girl again? I racked my brain, only to come to a sudden realization. I couldn¡¯t empathize with Sharin¡¯s sorrow at all. ¡®...Has even sorrow reached its final stage?¡¯ The Veil Bandages was stealing sorrow from me, just as it had stolen love and rage. I was becoming someone who didn¡¯t even know how to comfort a girl who liked me when she cried. Sharin¡¯s teary eyes turned toward me. Showing her my face now would do no good. I quickly reached out and pulled her into an embrace. She buried her face into my chest. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°Sharin, it¡¯s okay. Our relationship isn¡¯t just built on some promise like that. I know full well that I¡¯m your fiance?.¡± Her sobbing slowly subsided. Looks like I¡¯d said the right thing. ¡°So... if I¡¯m not Hannon, does that mean your feelings have changed?¡± ¡°...No. The person I love is still my husband.¡± ¡°Right. Just like you said, our relationship is more than that.¡± If our bond could be shaken just because I looked different, it would¡¯ve broken a long time ago. Sharin¡¯s love wasn¡¯t so weak as to falter over my appearance. ¡°So don¡¯t worry.¡± I gently patted her back as I held her. Sharin buried her face even deeper into my chest, seeming to find comfort in it. As I watched her, my gaze drifted to the reflection in the window. A man who could no longer empathize with sorrow. His face felt more alien than even when I had facial paralysis. The loss of three emotions. I didn¡¯t know what the end of that road looked like¡ªbut what scared me more was the fact that I didn¡¯t particularly care. * * * After that, Sharin calmed down safely. She understood what I meant¡ªthat there was no need to cling to the engagement itself. But for some reason, she still wouldn¡¯t let go of me. Instead, she subtly shifted and nestled even deeper into my arms. The fox keeps prowling around the hunt. ¡°Sharin, I think you¡¯ve calmed down enough now.¡± ¡°Nuuuh, I haven¡¯t~ Sharin¡¯s still crying~¡± She whined in such a way that just made me want to hug her more. But it was about time to go. Soon, the students from the Magic Department would return from their meals. ¡°Sharin.¡± When I called her again, she finally lifted her head. She still looked a little pouty, but overall, she seemed okay. ¡°Then, I guess I¡¯ll be going now.¡± As I started to get up, Sharin grabbed my collar tightly. When I turned back to her, she had a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°Husbaaand, I thought of something.¡± She still had more to say, apparently. I looked at her curiously, and she spoke with the utmost seriousness. ¡°If we have a baby together, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ...What on earth did she just say? ¡°...Sharin, what did you say?¡± Thinking I must¡¯ve misheard, I asked again. But Sharin puffed out her chest proudly. ¡°We can have a baby together.¡± So I didn¡¯t mishear. ¡°If we¡¯re not engaged, we can just get married. Then we can have a baby.¡± ¡°Sharin... you haven¡¯t quite recovered yet, have you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s your baby, I¡¯ll love it.¡± She said that while gently placing both hands over her lower stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll give birth to the most beautiful baby in the world.¡± Someone please stop Sharin. Then she looked up at me. Her silvery eyes sparkled under the sunlight streaming through the window. If I still had my feelings of love intact, I might¡¯ve been swept up by that smile and taken her right then and there. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make a baby with me, husband?¡± Don¡¯t say that with such a sweet and coy face. I never imagined I¡¯d hear something like this in my entire life¡ªit was completely absurd. ¡°...Sharin, let¡¯s talk about that once I¡¯ve regained my ability to love.¡± She knew well that my emotions had been dulled by the Veil¡¯s bandage. So at least until then, I was sure she wouldn¡¯t act too rashly. I¡¯ll leave this matter to my future self. Surely, he¡¯ll know what to do. Then Sharin gave me a sly smile. ¡°So... that¡¯s not a ¡®no,¡¯ right?¡± Wait, was that her plan all along? My eyes widened at Sharin¡¯s masterful setup. She¡¯s a fox. There¡¯s a fox right here. Then she leaned her head forward and gently rested her forehead on my chest. ¡°You promised to make a baby with me later.¡± A promise that goes beyond engagement¡ªto making a child. Faced with such an outrageous promise, the fact that I couldn¡¯t feel sorrow didn¡¯t seem so important anymore. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 185 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 185 After Sharin¡¯s ridiculous comment, she thankfully calmed down. Setting aside the absurd promise we made, my real work as a teaching assistant began in earnest. At Zerion Academy, a teaching assistant¡¯s role is similar to that of the student council. Preparing supplies at the professor¡¯s instruction. Responding when incidents or accidents occur among the students. Because of that, the TA work itself wasn¡¯t all that difficult. But¡ªI had underestimated Vikamon¡¯s appearance way too much. In front of the TA office entrance¡ª There was a huge pile of letters. Originally, this box was meant for leaving opinions or requests directed at the TA office. But somehow, it had become my personal suggestion box. I picked out only the letters with my name on them and went inside. As I entered, the noisy TAs fell completely silent. Understandable. Just like how it¡¯s hard to get into Zerion Academy, it¡¯s also not easy to become a teaching assistant. TAs all have to pass exams to get their position. There¡¯s a reason the seniority system exists among them. Especially being the personal TA of Professor Vega¡ªit¡¯s a very difficult thing to achieve. While students might think of Vega as a lazy professor who just drinks every day, to TAs, she means something entirely different. She¡¯s the professor who¡¯s worked at Zerion Academy the longest. Because of that, the connections she holds can completely change a TA¡¯s future. Everyone wants to be her personal assistant. And I suddenly appeared and snatched that position. Of course they wouldn¡¯t be happy about that. So, whenever I walked into the TA office, silence would fall like this. I didn¡¯t mind it much, since I could understand their feelings. I just went in and got my work done. Professor Vega, by nature, is the type to take care of her own responsibilities. She may drink every day, but when it comes to work, she¡¯s sharp as a blade. So as her TA, I didn¡¯t have much to do. At most, I just organized documents. ¡®Come to think of it, what should I tell Aisha?¡¯ She was my morning training partner. Then all of a sudden, Hannon (me) had to go to the Panisys Kingdom. Aisha, who took pride in our training, would be confused. ¡®Should I just tell her the truth?¡¯ Maybe because so many people already know who I really am now¡ª Revealing my identity doesn''t feel like a big deal anymore. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because I have more people who understand me now.¡¯ That¡¯s a good thing. Next time, I¡¯ll casually tell Aisha. I want to keep training in the mornings anyway. ¡°Hey.¡± At that moment, a TA spoke to me. I looked up to see a TA scowling fiercely. Dark red ponytail and intense features. I remembered he was one of the senior TAs. His name was Karan Sirel. ¡°Yes, TA Karan.¡± When I responded, Karan pulled out a chair and sat in front of me. ¡°I¡¯ve been applying to be Professor Vega¡¯s personal TA since way back.¡± Being connected to Professor Vega can change your future. So it seems Karan had been applying consistently for the role. ¡°But no matter what I did, I could never get the spot.¡± Karan slowly stroked his chin and looked me up and down. ¡°But now I think I get why.¡± He sneered. ¡°If this is the professor¡¯s type, what can you do? So, how¡¯s life with Professor Vega? Enjoying yourself?¡± I looked straight at him. Still, he didn¡¯t stop smiling. He was clearly mocking both me and Professor Vega. Saying that the only reason she made me her personal TA was because of my looks. Even with the insult toward the professor, the other TAs remained silent. Karan was from the Sirel Count family. Though he was low-ranked among the direct line, he was still direct blood. The TA position is usually filled by commoners or low-ranking noble children. Karan¡¯s tyranny had been going on for a long time, and no one else could stop him. Karan locked eyes with me. ¡°What? Say something, Vikamon. You¡¯re not mad, are you? You took my spot, remember? You don¡¯t get to be mad. Vikamon.¡± He deliberately left out my surname and said my name twice. After the incident with the Third Princess, Vikamon had been kicked out of the Niflheim Count family. Karan was clearly aware of that and was purposely bringing it up. In other words, ¡°You¡¯re not a noble anymore¡ªjust a commoner.¡± ¡°You should at least be grateful the Third Princess pardoned you. Instead, you steal someone else¡¯s position just for your looks? Man, privileged people are the worst, aren¡¯t they?¡± Karan looked around as if trying to get agreement from the other TAs. They reluctantly nodded. Now I understood why the other TAs hadn¡¯t approached me. Karan had obviously been threatening them not to associate with me. But I didn¡¯t feel much anger toward Karan¡¯s actions. The anger that had vanished early that evening had left no ember behind. I had become immune to all criticism. I was now criticism-proof. I do feel sorry for taking the position of Professor Vega¡¯s personal TA from someone else. For someone, it¡¯s a major opportunity. It should go to someone who really needs it. But one thing is for sure. ¡°Is being ugly something to be proud of?¡± Even if I don¡¯t get angry, insults deserve to be returned with insults. My past was filled with endless criticism. Even Isabel¡¯s sincere attempt to kill me¡ªI¡¯d lived through that. Karan¡¯s insults were like a toddler throwing a tantrum by comparison. And the reason Karan wasn¡¯t chosen as Vega¡¯s personal TA is clear. He just demonstrated it himself. Professor Vega has an exceptional eye for people. Karan blinked. He clearly hadn¡¯t expected that kind of comeback. Then, slowly, his jaw dropped and he looked at me in disbelief. ¡°...Ha. You crazy bastard. So you¡¯re admitting you got in with your face?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying I¡¯m better-looking than you, at least.¡± At some point, my tone had changed. Karan noticed too¡ªhis eyebrows furrowed sharply. He stood up abruptly, trying to assert his presence. ¡°Look at this punk, running his mouth.¡± ¡°What? You were running your mouth first. And honestly, I don¡¯t think it was just the face.¡± I looked him up and down, sneering just like he did earlier. Dealing with faces is my specialty. Getting under someone¡¯s skin with the most annoying grin¡ªeasy work. ¡°...Handsome.¡± From somewhere off in the distance, another voice piped up. Vikamon¡¯s face was a scam. ¡°This bastard.¡± But it seemed to work perfectly on Karan. At some point, Karan reached out and tried to grab my collar. Naturally, I had no intention of letting him, so I dodged. ¡°Oh?¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Karan didn¡¯t stop there and charged at me. But I was someone who had trained through countless evasions in the past. Even Ban, the so-called lazy genius, couldn¡¯t land a hit on me. Karan, who only became an instructor thanks to his family¡¯s backing, could never catch me. It¡¯s a sad truth, but those with truly dazzling talent don¡¯t stop at being an instructor¡ªthey spread their wings and fly. Staying as an instructor for long just means you didn¡¯t have the skills to go further. ¡°You get sluggish when you stay an instructor too long. Guess you weren¡¯t picked for just your looks.¡± ¡°You son of a¡ª!¡± The training room was a mess before anyone realized. Papers flew, chairs toppled over. The other instructors didn¡¯t know what to do and stepped back. In that chaotic room, I stared at Karan with complete composure. In contrast, Karan was panting heavily. ¡°You, you bastard...¡± Then, red sparks began to spread around him. Red lightning magic. The exclusive lightning magic of the Sirel Count family. Karan was a battle mage. A mage who could use both physical and magical combat. ¡°I¡¯m done holding back. You started this.¡± Unfortunately for him, he had the memory of a goldfish. Karan leapt at me, wreathed in red lightning magic. His speed was on a whole different level from before. His fist, wrapped in crimson electricity, shot toward me. At this rate, my face would get caved in. That was probably his exact intention. So, I decided to go along with it. My forehead moved toward his fist. The moment Karan¡¯s eyes widened, not expecting me to charge instead¡ª Crack! Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzt! Lightning magic exploded out from Karan¡¯s hand and spread throughout the area. The instructors screamed and hit the floor. But there was one more person rolling on the ground along with them. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaargh!¡± Karan rolled on the floor, clutching his wrist. His hand had gone limp, as if the bones had been shattered. Watching that, I casually rubbed my forehead. My body had been reinforced with a steel-like frame. Plus, I¡¯d recently undergone things like the Heavenly Dragon Transformation, putting extreme strain on my body, so my durability had only increased. At this point, my body can¡¯t be pierced without some serious penetration force. So Karan¡¯s right punch? It was inevitable. His red lightning magic flowed into my body. Sorry, but using lightning in front of me is about the dumbest thing you could do. The red lightning magic was absorbed straight into Lightning Catcher and vanished. In fact, Lightning Catcher crackled happily with a bit of current before calming down. In the end, Karan¡¯s fist was shattered while I stood unharmed. I calmly walked up to him, now completely beyond human. ¡°Oops, my bad.¡± ¡°GAAAAAAAAH!¡± And then, I ¡°accidentally¡± stepped on his broken right hand. No big deal¡ªhe¡¯d get healed with holy magic soon anyway, so a few more breaks wouldn¡¯t hurt. Come to think of it... Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling more and more distant from kindness and restraint. Maybe it¡¯s the effect of the Veil Bandages. While stepping firmly on Karan¡¯s fist, I looked at another instructor. ¡°You¡¯re from the Department of Holy Magic, right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± She flinched at how brightly I smiled. ¡°So, can you fix it even if it gets more broken?¡± ¡°W-What? Uh, n-no, if it¡¯s any worse, I... can¡¯t...¡± ¡°I see.¡± I lifted my foot off Karan¡¯s hand. He trembled, still clutching his mangled wrist. The pain must¡¯ve been more intense than he expected¡ªit looked like it pierced straight through his brain. ¡°Oh, come on. That¡¯s not worth whining over.¡± You haven¡¯t even lost an arm. That¡¯s when it really starts to hurt. At my sincere words, the instructors stared at me blankly. It was the look people give to someone clearly not normal. ¡°Instructor Karan.¡± I called out to Karan, who was holding his arm. He looked up at me with tear-filled eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s keep working together to make Zerion Academy a better place.¡± Saying that, I extended my right hand to shake his. Karan looked at me, dazed, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not gonna shake?¡± I prompted him again, and he hurriedly extended his right hand. His broken hand trembled as he reached for mine. I shook his shattered hand without hesitation and gave his shoulder a friendly pat. ¡°There you go.¡± Karan¡¯s face turned ghostly pale. Looks like it¡¯s going to be a delightful time as an instructor from here on out. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 186 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 186 Since the incident with Instructor Karan, there were no more conflicts with the other instructors. Whenever I greeted them, they responded kindly. It seemed like I had finally blended in well with the instructors. Karan, however, would avoid eye contact and quickly flee whenever our eyes met. It looked like we wouldn¡¯t be seeing each other again any time soon. I had a talk with Aisha about keeping my identity hidden during the morning training sessions. After hearing everything, she nodded more easily than I expected. ¡°You and I are eternal training partners, senior. No matter how you look or change, that won¡¯t change.¡± Aisha declared with a brilliant smile. Her charm was dazzling. And so, I was able to resume my morning training with Aisha. When I participated in training as Vikamon, Seron was visibly startled, but training is training. Once we started rolling around, she didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. Seron had recently been growing stronger at a noticeable pace. She had always trained hard daily, but now, with Aisha and me adding the right kind of training, her growth had accelerated rapidly. From my own training experiences, I know that in any field, people hit a kind of wall. Up until they¡¯re about to break through it, they don¡¯t even realize it¡¯s there, no matter how tough things get. But once they break through, they experience unprecedented growth. Seron was at that breakthrough point. That¡¯s why she¡¯s improving so quickly. ¡®Seems like she¡¯s secretly working on a new technique.¡¯ Knowing Seron¡¯s personality, she¡¯ll probably unveil it soon. I¡¯ll look forward to it. And so, I settled into a peaceful life at the academy. Until December 25th. Christmas¡ªthe birthday of the Goddess¡¯s daughter¡ªarrived. In the past, a warrior woman had sealed the Demon Sovereign beneath the Demon Dungeon. Her birthday, blessed by the Goddess, was celebrated at the end of the year as the most meaningful day. ¡®This is clearly just the game¡¯s version of a Christmas event.¡¯ It was easy to see where the dungeon replay game drew its inspiration. But then, a problem arose. The existence of Isabel, who had awakened the Goddess¡¯s Wings. A globally significant day. And Isabel, who had awakened the same wings as the day¡¯s protagonist, drew international attention. Perhaps because of that, famous figures from around the world announced plans to visit Zerion Academy. They wanted to celebrate Christmas alongside Isabel, who bore the Goddess¡¯s Wings. For Zerion Academy, it was a nightmare. They had to prepare to receive these high-profile guests, and the preparations were intense. I, as Professor Vega¡¯s assistant, was also involved. Professor Vega was officially Isabel¡¯s guardian at the academy. Which meant we had to review and manage all the meeting requests from these VIPs. Even for Vega, it was too much work to handle alone. As her assistant, I had no choice but to help. Thankfully, my experience working with the student council made the workload manageable. ¡°...I originally had no intention of having an assistant, but this makes me reconsider.¡± ¡°Good thing I¡¯m here, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll buy you a drink next time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± If I drank with Vega, I¡¯d never make it home again. By the way, I was living in the special dormitory provided for academy assistants. Not that it changed the nightly routine of visiting Iris¡¯s room. ¡®I thought she¡¯d stop calling me over now that she knows I¡¯m not Hannon anymore.¡¯ But for some reason, Iris still summoned me every night. She said she needed me to sleep properly or something. I couldn¡¯t refuse the request of someone who had protected and helped me. Besides, helping with her sleep was a crucial task for me too. ¡°So, who are you spending Christmas with?¡± Christmas is also a day for couples. A time during the holidays when lovers can be together. So many couples spend Christmas Day together. Even Vega asked me about it with a sly grin. I don¡¯t know why a grown adult acts like this. ¡°I¡¯ll be by Isabel¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Oh? Not Seron or Sharin, then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just proper that I be there to support Isabel while she meets all these VIPs.¡± It was partly my fault that Isabel¡¯s Goddess¡¯s Wings became famous. Even if she was destined to awaken them, I played a role in triggering it. That comes with responsibility. ¡°Having at least one person around to lighten the mood will help relieve her stress.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Vega didn¡¯t argue with that. She probably knew this situation was burdensome for Isabel too. ¡°Be careful not to give people the wrong idea later.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got more than one girl around you, don¡¯t you?¡± Vega said that with a deadpan expression. I didn¡¯t have much to say to that. But with the way the world was right now, it was hard to enjoy Christmas with a light heart. ¡®Thankfully, there hasn¡¯t been any word from Duke Robliage yet.¡¯ If he ever said he was coming to visit Zerion Academy, I¡¯d have a whole new problem to deal with. Amidst a flurry of complicated feelings, Zerion Academy had taken on a festive Christmas atmosphere. Christmas decorations were set up all over the place. They had all been procured and arranged by the hardworking assistants. Back during the dungeon replays, the mood would suddenly change when Christmas came around. But behind that transformation was the effort of these assistants. As Christmas approached, a peculiar atmosphere spread among the students as well. Some were clearly trying to use the opportunity to kindle romance. Of course, those far from such chances quietly swallowed their tears. ¡®Zerion Academy had a student Christmas party, too.¡¯ [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] December 24th. It was a party to enjoy together just before Christmas Day. The party culture involved male students inviting female students to attend with them. Perhaps that¡¯s why many couples would end up forming from that party. You could say it was the last event for students before heading off to the Winter Demon Dungeon. Had I still been Hannon, I might¡¯ve enjoyed it in my own way, but now I was back as Vikamon. As an assistant, it was a story far removed from my world. ¡°You did well today. You can go now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to make me work even on Christmas Eve?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like helping out briefly entitles you to praise when you normally laze around.¡± Fair enough. After saying goodbye to Vega, I left the professor¡¯s office. It was December 24th. Evening was approaching, and the sun was setting. We¡¯d had so many documents to deal with that I had to help with paperwork all the way until this time. Through the window, I could see students moving about with the assistants, helping with party preparations. The students looked happy¡ªperhaps because even the preparation was an enjoyable event for them. They were probably excited for the party about to begin. I walked along, watching them. Party prep wasn¡¯t part of my job. ¡°V-Vikamon assistant, would you go to the Christmas party with me?¡± And then I realized¡ªI had underestimated Vikamon¡¯s face once again. I hadn¡¯t expected even someone like me, an assistant, to be invited. As I walked down the hall, I was repeatedly approached by female students asking me to attend the party. The tradition was for men to do the asking, but these noble ladies of the Empire were bolder than I¡¯d expected. I politely declined each one and moved on. Now I understood why Vikamon had thrived even as a host. ¡°Loving all that attention, aren¡¯t you?¡± At that moment, I heard a familiar voice. I turned my head toward it¡ªand there was Seron. My eyes went wide when I saw her. ¡°Seron, you...¡± She had neatly styled her bangs, different from usual. And she was dressed rather prettily, unlike her normal attire. ¡°What are you doing? Your forehead looks like it¡¯s dying.¡± ¡°Trying to start a fight on Christmas Eve, huh?¡± Seron pouted and raised her fist at me. Then she sighed and glanced at me. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato, I came to take you.¡± ¡°Take me?¡± I blinked. Take me where? Then I recalled the invitations I¡¯d gotten from the students earlier. ¡°Seron, the party...¡± ¡°I know. You''re an assistant. That¡¯s why I talked with the others and secretly prepared something.¡± Secretly? I looked at her, baffled. Seron didn¡¯t care and pulled my arm, linking hers with mine. ¡°No more talking. Just follow me.¡± At her words, I followed her as if under a spell. She led me to an empty classroom. She pushed open the door. Inside, the classroom was fully decorated for Christmas. The desks had been pushed together and topped with a big cake and all sorts of food. There were familiar faces there. ¡°You''re here,¡± Hania greeted me, setting down a bowl of chicken while wearing an apron. ¡°Husbanddd, I looost,¡± Whined Sharin next to her, making a scissor gesture with her fingers in mock defeat. Apparently, they had done rock-paper-scissors to decide who would go get me. ¡°You worked hard, even on Christmas Eve,¡± Eve praised me as she set down some drinks. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there¡ªcome in. This space was specially approved,¡± Said Iris. I snapped out of my daze and stepped inside. ¡°What is all this?¡± I asked, still struggling to grasp the reality of it all. Isabel smiled softly. ¡°Knowing your personality, we figured you¡¯d just ignore Christmas and work right through it. So we gathered the people who know you to prepare a little party.¡± Isabel had seen right through me. She was right¡ªI didn¡¯t pay much attention to Christmas. ¡°You work every single day. Just for today, spend it with us.¡± So that¡¯s what this was. A warm feeling welled up in my chest. It was joy. Even if all the other emotions had faded, this joy remained clearly. ¡°...Yeah.¡± I smiled, following everyone¡¯s lead. They had all come together to prepare this party just for me. Of course I was happy. It meant everything I¡¯d done hadn¡¯t been in vain. ¡°We don¡¯t think this can repay everything you¡¯ve done...¡± ¡°But we should still enjoy what we can with our Prince Sweet Potato.¡± ¡°Husbanddd, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat alreadyyy.¡± Pulled from my thoughts by their urging, I nodded. Still, there was one thing I had to say. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± As I gave my thanks, everyone smiled warmly. Just for today, it was a truly heartwarming sight. At least until Sharin tried to crash the party with her antics. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 187 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 187 Sharin¡¯s Bombshell Announcement. With that statement, the previously warm party hall suddenly fell silent. ¡°...Magic fox, who said you could do things on your own?¡± Seron was the first to break the silence with a sharp retort. Even with Seron¡¯s sharp tone, Sharin remained completely unbothered, resting her face on the table. With a languid smile, she opened her mouth. ¡°First come, first served when it comes to asking for a date, right?¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Sharin nonchalantly uttered the word ¡°date.¡± Without a hint of embarrassment, her confident demeanor left Seron momentarily flustered. This time, Isabel stepped in to scold Sharin. ¡°Rin, he¡¯s a teaching assistant. That¡¯s why we¡¯re hosting this party.¡± Isabel was right¡ªI was a teaching assistant. It was because of this status that the girls had prepared this party. But Sharin didn¡¯t care. ¡°No one would notice if he switched to being a student.¡± I had already been abusing the Veil Bandages without hesitation. I had no rebuttal for that. Sharin stood up and trotted over to me. Then she clung to one of my arms. ¡°You¡¯ll come with me, won¡¯t you, hubby~?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow that.¡± But instead of my response, a voice came from elsewhere. Sharin turned to look¡ªand there was Iris, seated with her arms crossed. She gave me a slightly tilted gaze. ¡°Vikamon-oppa has to help me sleep tonight.¡± Even on Christmas, Iris was determined to use me as her cuddle toy. Her crimson eyes gleamed ominously. ¡°Ahem.¡± Apparently sensitive to such talk, Eve let out an awkward cough. Sharin narrowed her eyes. She now seemed ready to declare everyone here her enemy. ¡°You, tell Rin to stop. She throws tantrums because you keep spoiling her.¡± Even if she told me to stop Sharin... it¡¯s not like Sharin is someone you can stop. ¡°A-And if you¡¯re going to go with someone, it should be me! It¡¯s a day blessed by the goddess, after all.¡± Isabel herself didn¡¯t seem all that willing to stop this either. ¡°Why¡¯s everyone cutting in?! If he¡¯s going, it¡¯s with me!¡± Seron screamed, abandoning all reason or explanation. It was chaos¡ªpure and utter chaos. I looked down at Sharin, who had started this entire mess. She clung tightly to my arm and whispered in secret. ¡°Hubbyyy, they say Christmas is the day with the highest conception rates~¡± Where the heck is she learning all this stuff? I raised my other hand and gave Sharin a flick on the forehead. She grabbed her forehead and pouted. ¡°Everyone stop. I¡¯m not going to any party.¡± ¡°Then... you¡¯re sleeping with me?¡± Iris casually made her appeal. ¡°This party was prepared just for me. There¡¯s no need to go anywhere else. Let¡¯s just celebrate Christmas here and go home.¡± Since they had all put this party together for me, I had no intention of leaving for another one. We might as well all celebrate here together. Then, the one who had been the quietest so far¡ªHania¡ªspoke up. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s a trashy comment. You''re basically saying you''ll spend Christmas with everyone here.¡± Oh... I guess it does come off that way. Slide¡ª ¡°Apologies. I¡¯m late due to training.¡± Just in time, Aisha appeared, wearing a scarf. Her nose slightly red from the cold, she tilted her head as she took in the atmosphere. ¡°Vikamon sure is lucky. One more joins in. And strangely, they¡¯re all women.¡± Hania pointed out the obvious weak point with a chuckle. She was right¡ªunintentionally, every character I had revealed my identity to was a woman. Even though Flame Butterfly was technically a harem-style game, during Lucas¡¯s time, there were plenty of male allies like Ban and Card. There had been quite a few male martial arts classmates too. But Ban still didn¡¯t know who I really was, and Card and Grantoni had left the academy. With my shrinking circle of connections, things had ended up like this. ¡°...Am I trash?¡± Trash who only built relationships with women. ¡°Uh... Senior, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but hang in there.¡± Only Aisha, who hadn¡¯t fully grasped the situation, offered me encouragement. *** The party atmosphere quickly returned. Honestly, being treated like trash wasn¡¯t anything new¡ªit was practically a daily thing by now. I¡¯d gotten used to it. So, I enjoyed the party with everyone. With the upcoming Winter Demon Dungeon scenario, this would be our last break. Gotta enjoy it while it lasts. In the Empire, anyone over 15 is legally considered an adult. Though adults would still see them as kids, legally, drinking was permitted. Perhaps that¡¯s why, thanks to the wine Hania had specially brought, everyone started drinking enthusiastically. One thing I learned from this: Eve is a total lightweight. ¡°...I want to make more friends.¡± Eve quietly sobbed in a cozy spot with a pile of cushions. I should try to help her find more friends next time. In contrast, Aisha didn¡¯t get drunk at all. ¡°In the North, drinking is part of everyday life. No one from the Bizvel Count family can¡¯t handle alcohol.¡± Aisha, with Bizvel blood, was immune to alcohol. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] She drank the wine like juice, without showing the slightest hint of intoxication. The party buzzed along. With the alcohol loosening people up, the mood was more relaxed than usual. Even Iris, who normally didn¡¯t mingle much, had a lot more conversations tonight. It seemed like making her first friend had widened her social horizons. I was a little proud of that. I¡¯d had my fair share of drinks too, and before I knew it, my face was flushed. That loosened-up feeling was pretty pleasant. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get some fresh air.¡± Wanting to clear my head a bit, I stood up. I left the classroom and stepped outside to the first floor for a bit of cool air. Under the night sky, I could see the brightly lit gymnasium. They were probably having their own Christmas party in there too. ¡°You.¡± As I stood there, staring at the gym, Isabel approached me. She must¡¯ve followed me out when I left. Her face was also flushed from the drinks. She came to stand beside me and softly exhaled a breath of warm air. Then she covered her mouth and giggled quietly. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Just... thinking about summer.¡± Summer... yeah, we had watched the ocean together back then. What¡¯s different now is that I¡¯m Vikamon... and I¡¯ve had a few drinks tonight too. ¡°A whole year has already passed.¡± Isabel looked up at the night sky with slightly glazed eyes. This past year had been turbulent for her. Starting with being driven to the brink of suicide by Lucas¡¯s death. Then, recovering and finally awakening the Wings of the Goddess. Her hardships and trials were all wrapped into this one year. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± When I praised Isabel¡¯s efforts, her eyes widened in surprise. Then she looked at me and smiled softly. ¡°Are you really one to say that?¡± ¡°Anyone can say it.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Isabel took a small step closer to me. Then, after hesitating for a moment, she leaned her head gently on my shoulder. Her signature citrusy tangerine scent lingered at the tip of my nose. Her cheeks, tinged slightly with drunkenness, looked a bit redder than usual today. ¡°You had no problem stealing someone¡¯s lips before.¡± ¡°Hehe... Even so, being embarrassed is still being embarrassed. I wish I were more forward like Sharin or Seron.¡± Isabel confessed her feelings to me. Even so, the reason she wasn¡¯t as forward as the others was probably because she was shy. Though I feel like she¡¯s the one who gets the most jealous out of everyone. Sometimes, her gaze can be a bit terrifying. ¡°...What about you? How are you feeling these days?¡± Lost emotions. When she brought it up, my eyes turned to Isabel. ¡°Isabel, how do I seem to you?¡± Lately, I¡¯ve noticed subtle reactions from others. Expressions like they¡¯re looking at someone no longer human. I was definitely straying further and further from being normal. ¡°...To be honest, I think it¡¯s dangerous. Like you¡¯ve lost the standards you used to hold.¡± Isabel looked at me, biting her lip tightly. She was right. My concept of ¡°right¡± and ¡°wrong¡± had started to collapse. Emotions amplify people¡ªbut sometimes, they also suppress them. And I was gradually losing that suppressive power. ¡°But your eyes are still the same. Just like the day I first met you. You''re still you.¡± Her sun-like eyes looked straight at me. Isabel was a sunflower. But at some point, the flower had bloomed, and she had become a sun that could shine on her own. To her, I must have looked tainted. Her radiant light couldn¡¯t reach into my clouded eyes. ¡°Can I ask you for just one thing?¡± ¡°As a Christmas present or something?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m greedy like that.¡± She gently took hold of my collar. ¡°Can you only wear the Veil Bandages when entering the Demon Dungeon from now on?¡± Only wear them then. Hearing that, my gaze dropped to the Veil Bandages. I had been wearing them even in daily life. Ever since Hannon, I never saw a reason to take them off. My emotions were already gone, and as long as I had to keep using the bandages, I figured there was no point in removing them. Besides, there were scars and traces of the ancient dragon left on my body. To hide those, I¡¯d need another disguise anyway. But at least, unlike the Veil Bandages, they wouldn¡¯t erase my emotions. ¡°You can stay at Zerion Academy as yourself now.¡± I opened my mouth to object, but then stopped. Why am I trying to argue with that? Isabel¡¯s point was perfectly valid. I was the one who asked others to help me recover my emotions. Yet I hadn¡¯t really tried to get them back myself. The excuses that came to mind slowly sank away. The scars, the Demon Dungeon¡ªall of it was just an excuse. Ah. I see now. I finally realized the true nature of the Veil Bandages. ¡°......¡± After a moment of silence, I looked back at Isabel. ¡°Isabel.¡± Hearing my voice, her eyes widened. I didn¡¯t know what my face looked like in her eyes. Her gaze trembled violently, then she suddenly pulled me into a tight embrace. Her body was trembling. But my emotions still didn¡¯t show any sign of movement. ¡°...Sorry. I kept trying to stay aware of it, but I guess I¡¯m more broken than I thought.¡± The Veil Bandages were a curse. A dreadful curse that eventually made it impossible to remove them yourself. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± That¡¯s why Isabel shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll get them back for you. You¡¯re not broken. I will make you whole again!¡± She clung to me, voice desperate, pouring all her strength into the hug. Trying her best to make her emotions reach me. ¡°Just like you saved me, I¡¯ll save you too. So¡ª¡± She showed me the only emotion I still recognized. A radiant smile, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s get them back. Let¡¯s take everything back.¡± A quiet night. Isabel made that promise with me. And from that day forward, I decided to take off the Veil Bandages in my daily life. Because that was the promise I made with Isabel. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 188 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 188 After that, we safely welcomed Christmas. Even though I had made that trashy comment about wanting to spend Christmas with everyone, the party itself was thoroughly enjoyed by all. After all, everyone gathered here sees each other daily. Most importantly, unlike the guys who have nowhere to go except internet cafes, the women¡ª They could talk all night long without running out of things to say. Thanks to that, I was already exhausted and had crashed early. I can hold a conversation, sure, but not like that. ¡°Ugh, how do they even talk all day like that?¡± And that included Seron. Why was she, a fellow woman, also knocked out? For reference, the ones leading the conversation were Isabel and Hania. True to their social nature, they had a lot to talk about. Iris, being the 3rd Princess, also had plenty of practice in public speaking. So, it naturally showed in her conversation skills. As for Eve, I had her stick with the trio to practice her communication. Hopefully, she¡¯ll grow steadily. Lastly, Sharin was already asleep next to me. When it¡¯s bedtime, she knocks out immediately¡ªjust like a child. Even peaceful times must come to an end. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. If we stay any longer, the dorm manager will scold us.¡± At Hania¡¯s words, the party wrapped up. It was about time we returned to the dormitories. After roughly tidying up and stepping out, it was already early morning. ¡°You must be tired today, so I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Iris, kindly, spared me from her bed partner duties for the night. I expressed deep thanks and parted ways with everyone. ¡°See you tomorrow, Isabel.¡± ¡°Yeah, see you tomorrow.¡± For Isabel, Christmas was just getting started. So I said my goodbyes and began walking toward the assistant dormitory. The assistant dormitory was quiet. The other assistants were probably busy managing the official party. Since I had things to do tomorrow, I needed to sleep quickly. With that thought in mind, I opened the door to my dorm room. Freeze¡ª Inside the room¡ª I sensed a presence. My eyes sharpened slightly. Someone had broken into my room. The remnants of the ancient dragon stirred quietly. ¡®No magic attached.¡¯ The dragon¡¯s remnants are sensitive to magic. Since there was no reaction, it meant no magic traps had been set. Ready to respond at any moment, I slowly pushed the door open. Creak¡ª What I saw was the same room I had left. Maybe it was just the winter, but the atmosphere felt particularly gloomy. I stepped in, curling my fingers slowly into a blade shape. That¡¯s when my eyes fell on my bed. The blanket was oddly lumpy. I stared at it for a moment, then lowered my hand. If someone came here to assassinate me, they wouldn¡¯t be so obvious. ¡°Who are you?¡± So I just asked directly. I had no idea why this person was here. Flinch¡ª At that moment, the blanket shifted. Whoever it was clearly didn¡¯t notice me come in. Curious, I squinted my eyes slightly¡ª Rustle¡ª Long silver hair spilled out from beneath the blanket. My eyes widened the moment I saw that hair color. Because only one person had hair like that. ¡°Nikita?¡± When I called her name, a face peeked out from under the blanket. It was Nikita, her left cheek flushed red from sleep. It was obvious she had dozed off. Hugging my pillow tightly, she awkwardly cleared her throat with a surprised look. ¡°Vi, Vikamon.¡± Nikita Cynthia. Former vice president of student council at Zerion Academy, and the Dragon of Disaster. She was right there. ¡°When did you get here?¡± Judging by the fact that she had dozed off, she must¡¯ve been waiting a while. If I had known she was here, I would¡¯ve greeted her properly. Feeling guilty, Nikita waved her hand. ¡°Just now. I just got here.¡± Anyone could tell that was a lie. But since Nikita said so, I decided to take her word for it. ¡°Right. Even though you have a pillow mark on your left cheek, let¡¯s say you just arrived.¡± ¡°Eep.¡± Nikita flusteredly covered her left cheek. Then, realizing how pointless that was, she coughed and sat up straight. ¡°Sorry, I fell asleep waiting for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sorry for being late.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t tell you I was coming. Anyway...¡± Her eyes briefly landed on the pillow I used every night. Then she shook her head, as if shaking off a thought. Soon, she scanned me up and down, and a small smile formed on her lips. ¡°Vikamon, you made it back safely to Zerion Academy.¡± Just as she said, I had returned to Zerion Academy as Vikamon. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to see you off when you left the academy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wasn¡¯t in a situation to be sent off by anyone.¡± Vikamon had committed a serious act¡ªattacking the 3rd Princess. At that point, being seen off would¡¯ve been stranger. ¡°Still, if it were now, I¡¯d want to go back and send you off properly.¡± Nikita¡¯s warm heart was touching, even thinking back on the past. ¡°I have some really good cocoa. Want some?¡± ¡°You remember I like cocoa, huh?¡± ¡°Of course. I was your junior, after all.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Nikita smiled softly, as if reminiscing. For her, I made a cup of cocoa and handed it over. Nikita carefully accepted it with both hands and began sipping it slowly. It seemed she still couldn¡¯t drink hot things right away. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had cocoa made by you, junior.¡± Maybe it was the nostalgia talking, but she had even gone back to calling me by that old title. I didn¡¯t mind. It felt kind of nice. ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± According to Nikita, she was supposed to come next year. So why had she shown up now, on Christmas? When I asked, Nikita gave a mischievous little smile. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°What do you think, Vikamon?¡± ¡°Maybe the goddess came to give me a present?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡± Nikita was a goddess. No wonder she seemed almost too beautiful. She lightly swung the leg that peeked out from under the blanket up and down. ¡°The real reason is for tomorrow¡ªChristmas Day.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, as in...¡± ¡°Yeah. The gathering of dignitaries coming to see Isabel. My brother is supposed to show up there.¡± Nikita¡¯s real brother, Nia Cynthia. The very person who drove her to dabble in the magic of the ancient dragons. Nia was officially declared dead. But that death had been faked. The First Prince''s faction was using it to frame the Third Princess¡¯s faction. On the other hand, the Third Princess¡¯s side had brushed off the incident as a reckless act by the Mysticism group. Some even went so far as to say it was Nia¡¯s carelessness, not their fault. Things were tense. And now Nia had declared he would appear on Christmas. A story that doesn¡¯t exist in the official records. Naturally. In the official version, Nia dies. But the flow is still the same. Right after Lucas wipes out the Mysticism group, the First Prince¡¯s side announces that it was actually the Third Princess¡¯s faction behind Nia¡¯s death. Now, Nia¡¯s direct appearance would add to that. ¡°I¡¯ll be there too,¡± Nikita said. ¡°You will?¡± ¡°Not in this form, of course.¡± Nikita had committed a crime¡ªattacking a member of the royal family, the Third Princess. Even if it was for Nia, an attack on royalty was a grave offense. If she showed up with Nia, it could make things worse. And she knew that well. So she had decided to appear in another form. ¡°That will be the identity I¡¯ll use from now on.¡± ¡°Nikita... the magic you and your brother were researching, is it¡ª?¡± Her lips curved upward. ¡°It¡¯s magic that makes you younger.¡± Just as I thought. I finally understood what she meant when she said she¡¯d come next year. She and Nia had been researching a magic that made one younger. And now, they had completed it. Incredible. I hadn¡¯t thought they would actually pull it off. ¡°Of course, it can¡¯t be commercialized. Only Nia and I can use it.¡± Only the two co-researchers could use the magic. A bit disappointing, but magic was never simple. It was understandable. And even considering that, it was still an incredible achievement. It meant there was now a new way to enter the Demon Dungeon, aside from the Veil Bandages. ¡°...Originally, I wanted to cast it on you, Vikamon.¡± Nikita reached out and gently tugged at my collar. She knew about the emotional dulling caused by the Veil Bandages. I smiled warmly at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just having you by my side gives me strength.¡± Nikita looked up at me. Her blue eyes stayed on mine for a moment before she let out a soft breath. ¡°You still say the sweetest things. Are you like this with everyone?¡± ¡°Only with you, Nikita.¡± She let out a couple of fake coughs and fanned herself. Her cheeks had turned a little red. Then she tightened her grip slightly on my collar. ¡°...Then, don¡¯t say that kind of stuff to anyone else, okay?¡± That was easy. Her ears turned bright red, and she quickly shook her head side to side, then stood up. ¡°Vikamon, from now on, I won¡¯t be Nikita Cynthia anymore.¡± Her identity as Nikita had become a shackle. The Cynthia name had trapped and confined her. ¡°But don¡¯t worry.¡± She had been a bird in a cage, destined to die without ever spreading her wings. ¡°You¡¯re the one who freed Nikita Cynthia, Vikamon.¡± I had opened that cage for her. So she could spread her wings and fly freely. So she wouldn¡¯t be trapped anymore. The face of Nikita, who had taken flight into freedom, looked brighter than anyone else¡¯s. That fact filled me with warm joy. ¡°So take care of me from now on... Instructor.¡± The title changed¡ªfrom junior to instructor. Perhaps it was a sign that our relationship had shifted, too. ¡°So, what¡¯s my present?¡± This was the part I¡¯d been waiting for most. When I eagerly asked for my gift, Nikita smiled. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± I did as she asked. Then I felt her arms wrap around my neck. She rose slightly on tiptoe. And then¡ªI felt something soft and warm touch my lips. I instinctively opened my eyes. Nikita¡¯s face was right in front of mine. A kiss. That¡¯s what she had just given me. ¡°You joked once about my type, remember?¡± As I stared at her blankly, Nikita smiled brightly. ¡°My type... is Vikamon Niflheim.¡± The emotion in her eyes¡ª Was love. ¡°Merry Christmas, Instructor. It¡¯s a gift that¡¯ll last a long, long time, so make sure you keep it in your heart.¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 189 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 189: A Christmas dawn, Nikita¡¯s sudden confession. After confessing, Nikita ran away as if fleeing. Maybe it was because her confession was more shocking than I expected. I greeted the morning with sleepless eyes and, before I knew it, was already at the academy. Christmas is supposed to be a day off for assistants too, but this Christmas had a special event. Isabel had awakened the Wings of the Goddess. People from all over the country had come to see her. So I decided to stay by Isabel¡¯s side during this Christmas. Outside the waiting room where Isabel was changing, I sat there, still dazed, shot down by that confession. I was happy about Nikita¡¯s confession. It¡¯s always a happy thing to know that someone likes you. Nikita had been my favorite character. How could I not be happy that someone like her said she liked me? But I had a very important task ahead of me. So far, three people had confessed their feelings to me: Seron Parmia. Sharin Sazaris. Isabel Luna. Each of them had their own reason for confessing. And all of them, in their own way, said they would help me regain my emotions. Now, Nikita was added to that list. Four. No less than four people had confessed to me. I buried my face in my hands, looking troubled. If I still had emotions, I could¡¯ve properly talked to all four of them. But I don¡¯t have emotions, so even speaking with them feels like a lie. And lately, my emotions have been fading even more. Losing sadness, I''ve lost the ability to empathize. Only joy barely keeps me going. I had made a promise with Isabel to not wear the Veil Bandages normally. So today, I wasn¡¯t wearing the Veil Bandages. Of course, I still had them neatly wrapped in my pocket, but it had been a long time since I walked the academy without them. Lucas used the Veil Bandages and still managed to get his emotions back. I¡¯m sure I can get mine back too. If that¡¯s the case... ¡®If I regain my emotions, will that solve everything?¡¯ Because I can look at things as a third party, without emotions, I end up thinking about them even more seriously. Four women¡¯s confessions. Which of them will I come to love? Once again, I buried my face in my hands and then swept it down. ¡®What the hell am I even thinking?¡¯ I never thought I¡¯d live to see the day where I¡¯d think something so ridiculous. It¡¯s pathetic. But I have to think about it seriously. This is my way of respecting each of them. The day I regain my emotions¡ª By then, I have to be able to give an answer they can all understand. I must keep thinking. Creak¡ª Just then, I heard the door of the waiting room open. When I looked up, a girl stepped out. A ball gown dress with golden sunflower embroidery. Her natural beauty stood out even more with just a light touch of makeup and soft peach-colored lips. A sunflower-shaped hairpin gathered her honey-blonde hair effortlessly. A warm and radiant painting in motion. That phrase suited her perfectly. The main heroine. Isabel Luna. ¡°Lady Isabel, you look beautiful!¡± ¡°You really are the star of the party!¡± With enthusiastic cheers from the maids, she stepped forward, revealing the shoes under her dress. Our eyes met. And then Isabel gave a soft, bashful smile. ¡°Ahem, ahem... so, what do you think?¡± She glanced at me, fishing for a reaction. As I looked at her, I casually spoke the thought that had been troubling me. ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful thing in the world.¡± If I know what she wants to hear, saying it is the polite thing to do. When she heard my reply, Isabel¡¯s face bloomed with joy. As expected, Isabel looked most beautiful when she smiled. ¡°That was a perfect answer. Did you study or something?¡± ¡°I have to study if I¡¯m going to be your escort today.¡± ¡°When you say that, it sounds too believable. It¡¯s scary.¡± She laughed with her hand over her mouth, then turned to face me. ¡°So what¡¯s got you looking all serious again?¡± Was it that obvious on my face? Even ghosts might not notice, but Isabel sure would. My eyes flicked toward the maids. They quickly bowed their heads and tidied up her hem before disappearing. A masterful display of reading the room¡ªthe skill of a maid surviving among nobles. ¡°I got confessed to yesterday.¡± I confessed honestly, and Isabel¡¯s expression froze. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she leaned in toward me. As she came closer, a citrusy mandarin scent filled my nose. ¡°Who this time?¡± The way she said ¡°this time¡±¡ªit seems even she recognizes how often I get confessions. ¡°If it had been someone you barely knew, you wouldn¡¯t have even cared. You would¡¯ve just ignored them.¡± Hearing that, I blinked. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Then brought a hand to my chin. Now that she mentions it, that¡¯s true. Even back during Hannon, and even more so after becoming Vikamon, I¡¯d been receiving attention from many. But I never batted an eye. I rejected all of them without a second thought. Yet with these four... it¡¯s different. I clearly heard their confessions and held off on giving an answer. If I don¡¯t have love, there should be no reason to hesitate like this. So what¡¯s different? My eyes landed on Isabel. And my lips slowly parted. ¡°Isabel... I think I cared about you more than I realized.¡± Isabel flinched. Her eyes darted around nervously, and then she started twisting a strand of her hair with her finger. ¡°Ugh, h-hmph... y-you¡¯re only realizing that now?¡± She pouted playfully. ¡°Yeah. Even though I¡¯ve lost my emotions, the fact that I still value you hasn¡¯t changed. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been seriously thinking about your confession this whole time.¡± ¡°H-ha, hee...¡± Isabel¡¯s eyelashes trembled, and she looked up at me, face flushed red. She bit her lower lip tightly and let out a sweet breath. ¡°R-Really... stop trying to seduce me.¡± She tapped my shoulder, claiming she was doing her best to hold back. There wasn¡¯t much strength behind that touch. ¡°...So, who confessed to you?¡± The conversation had circled back to square one. Still, Isabel¡¯s eyes had softened a lot compared to earlier. Right now, she was in her gentle and kind Isabel mode¡ªwilling to listen patiently no matter what I said. ¡°It was Nikita.¡± And just like that, all emotion vanished from Isabel¡¯s eyes. She stared at me with a calm gaze. A gaze so terrifying I couldn¡¯t even begin to read it. ¡°When.¡± Her voice was flat¡ªdevoid of any inflection. We had been with everyone until dawn. So, she wanted to know when exactly I got confessed to. ¡°Yesterday, at the assistant dormitory...¡± ¡°On Christmas Day. At the assistant dormitory.¡± Isabel lifted the corners of her mouth. And then, she quietly grabbed my collar. Her grip had nothing in common with the light, playful tap from earlier. ¡°Were you together for long?¡± ¡°She confessed and then left.¡± ¡°Just the confession?¡± She was persistent. And sharp. My eyes briefly flicked to Isabel¡¯s lips. At that moment, her eyes widened and she yanked my collar toward her. Before I could react, Isabel stole a kiss without hesitation. My eyes widened in shock. As I moved to pull away, Isabel pressed her lips even more softly, more fully onto mine. Our breaths mingled. Isabel¡¯s heated breath felt intense. When her lips finally parted from mine, I could see her lipstick slightly smudged. Her flushed cheeks were even redder than her lips. Isabel exhaled a deep breath, her mouth still slightly open, and looked up at me. The provocative glint in her eyes was a stark contrast to the sweet, gentle Isabel I knew. ¡°Forget that now. I¡¯ve overwritten it.¡± She flashed a bold, flirtatious smile full of seductive confidence. This girl, Isabel... it felt like she¡¯d broken some kind of limit ever since that last kiss. Her finger poked lightly at my chest. ¡°You¡¯re mine. I won¡¯t hand you over to anyone, so get that straight.¡± That day, I realized one undeniable truth: Whatever else might be uncertain, Isabel¡¯s possessiveness was dangerous. * * * After that unexpected bold move¡ª Isabel, embarrassed by her own actions, hurried to fix her makeup and headed to the main hall. Not once did she look back. The tips of her ears stayed red, as if still flustered by what she had done. Really, she¡¯s too cute. Walking confidently, she soon arrived at the entrance of the hall. ¡°Lady Isabel Luna, entering!¡± Only after arriving did Isabel return to her composed self. A gathering of global dignitaries. Isabel stood tall, trying her best to suppress her nerves. Creak¡ª Moments later, Isabel stepped into the hall as the doors opened. The sight before her quickly came into view. ¡°Oh, that must be her.¡± ¡°To awaken the Wings of the Goddess at such a young age...¡± ¡°A pride of the Empire¡¯s youth!¡± ¡°Truly beautiful¡ªjust as someone chosen by the Goddess should be.¡± As soon as Isabel appeared, several of the Empire¡¯s representatives let out exclamations of admiration. But among them were those who simply observed her in silence. They were figures from outside the Empire. To the world, Isabel was a powerful asset. But she was also an Imperial citizen. Someone with the power of the Goddess, wielding her blade for the Empire. Naturally, other nations had every reason to be wary of such a force. Most of those visitors hadn¡¯t come just to meet the girl who awakened the Wings of the Goddess on Christmas. They were here to gauge the Empire¡¯s power firsthand. Conversely, the Empire¡¯s intent was to impress that power upon the world¡ªusing Isabel. National interests tangled and clashed. And Isabel was caught right in the middle of it all. All eyes in the room were fixed on her. Predatory stares, like hyenas, trying to cozy up to her. It was only natural for Isabel to feel nervous. Which is exactly why I had followed her here. Step¡ª Footsteps echoed from outside the hall. Normally, no one would pay attention to someone entering after Isabel, but this time was different. ¡°Oh.¡± The announcer at the entrance looked momentarily startled. He quickly regained composure and shouted in a booming voice: ¡°Her Highness, the Third Princess, Iris Hysirion!¡± Iris was currently a student at Zerion Academy. So the nobles weren¡¯t particularly surprised. ¡°His Highness, the First Prince, Lukraizen Hysirion!¡± But the next name was different. The nobles widened their eyes and turned toward the entrance. The first and second in line to the throne¡ªentering together. Two successors who could split the Empire in half. Isabel turned to me, eyes full of confusion. I gave her a gentle smile. An eye for an eye, a spotlight for a spotlight. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 190 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 190 Christmas, inside the main hall of Zerion Academy. Just moments ago, the hall had been tense, filled with the sharp nerves of nobles who had been circling like hyenas after Isabel¡¯s entrance. But now, the hall was quieter than ever. And the reason was simple. Two individuals had entered and completely seized control of the room. The 3rd Imperial Princess, Iris Hysirion. The 1st Imperial Prince, Lukraizen Hysirion. Two people who resembled each other, yet were paradoxically described as opposites. They were the two heirs to the Imperial throne who split the Empire¡¯s power between them¡ªno wonder the nobles were in an uproar. It was rare for the two of them to appear in the same place at the same time. Usually, that only happened during official imperial meetings. Even those had been nonexistent for a few years, as Iris had been attending the academy. But now, today, the two successors to the throne stood face-to-face once again after a long time. Sweat trickled down the backs of the nobles. They rushed to greet the two, as if their feet were on fire. Even nobles from outside the Empire reacted the same. Either one of the two could realistically become Emperor¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be a surprise. In such a situation, who you greeted first could impact the entire nation. To them, it was an impossible situation to navigate. And as for Isabel¡ª ¡°Pushed to the sidelines, huh.¡± Isabel sat in the seat assigned to her within the hall, looking down at the struggling nobles trying desperately to manage the situation. Soon, her gaze quietly landed on me. ¡°This is your doing, isn¡¯t it.¡± I pretended not to hear her. Isabel let out a long sigh. ¡°I can understand Iris showing up, but how in the world did you bring the 1st Prince?¡± ¡°The 1st Prince and I are very close, you know.¡± ¡°The only men you¡¯re close with are Card and Grantoni.¡± Don¡¯t do this¡ªI have other friends too. But I couldn¡¯t really deny it. She wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Even for the 1st Prince, this incident at the Demon Dungeon has raised a lot of red flags.¡± I glanced at the 1st Prince, who was chatting with some nobles. ¡°This visit is just a pretext. That over there¡ªthat''s the real reason he came.¡± He wasn¡¯t the type to move just because I asked him to. He was a seasoned political player through and through. Just then, the 1st Prince glanced in this direction. Our eyes met, and he gave me a faint smile. I understood what that look meant. He was about to play the ¡°Nia¡± card. My eyes drifted toward Iris. This incident would be a heavy blow for her. My real enemy was Lord Robliage, not Iris. But in order to take down Robliage, I had to shake up the 3rd Princess¡¯s faction. And Iris would have to bear the brunt of that fallout. At that moment, my eyes met Iris¡¯s. She curled her lips slightly, then gave a small nod as if to say she was fine. That surprised me. Had she already heard something? Iris had her own network of informants. Perhaps, judging from the series of recent events, she had already deduced what would happen today. Come to think of it, she was the one who had asked me to prevent Nia¡¯s death. Given that, it made sense she would have anticipated this situation. ¡°To everyone gathered here today, I have something to announce.¡± Just then, the 1st Prince began to speak. At the same time, the sound of footsteps echoed from the hallway. The nobles turned their questioning gazes toward the 1st Prince. He, however, was completely unbothered. ¡°The recent Demon Dungeon incident involving Nia Cynthia...¡± The 1st Prince was finally playing the card that would shake the 3rd Princess¡¯s faction. ¡°It was not an accident, but an assassination attempt.¡± An assassination of a noble. Everyone present knew how serious this was, especially coming directly from the 1st Prince. Shock spread across the faces of the 3rd Princess¡¯s supporters. The incident involving Nia had always been something the 1st Prince¡¯s camp had used to criticize the 3rd Princess¡¯s faction. But up until now, it had only been whispers behind closed doors. To say such a thing publicly, in front of so many¡ª It meant only one thing. He had evidence. ¡°No, let me correct myself. This was an assassination attempt by those who seek to sow chaos in the Imperial family.¡± Bang¡ª At that moment, the doors to the hall burst open. All eyes turned toward them. And soon, everyone¡¯s eyes began to widen. Because the person who entered was a face they all knew. The successor to the Yellow Magic Tower. A member of the Imperial Magic Knights. Nia Cynthia. He entered the hall accompanied by a few others. ¡°Deputy Professor Nia, you¡¯re alive...¡± Isabel, seated next to me, let out a breath of relief. She didn¡¯t know him well, but she never welcomed death, even of strangers. To her, the fact that Nia was alive was a great relief. ¡°Nia Cynthia.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± In response to the 1st Prince¡¯s call, Nia stepped forward. My gaze naturally shifted to the woman beside him. She had dark brown hair and wore a veil that obscured her face. I recognized her immediately. Nikita. ¡°As His Highness said, I was indeed the target of an assassination attempt during the Demon Dungeon incident. And until today, I deliberately stayed hidden in order to uncover those who were behind it.¡± Nia¡¯s eyes turned toward the flustered nobles of the 3rd Princess¡¯s faction. Eventually, his gaze reached Iris as well. ¡°3rd Princess Iris Hysirion, what are your thoughts on this?¡± Urgent whispers rippled through the 3rd Princess¡¯s faction. But Iris remained silent. Most of the people in her faction didn¡¯t follow her personally. They followed Lord Robliage. Iris had only borrowed Robliage¡¯s influence to gather her support. So it wasn¡¯t exactly right to say that the faction¡¯s crisis was her personal crisis. Maybe that was why¡ª Even now, her expression was calm, cooler than one might expect. ¡°As a knight of the Empire and the next Count of Cynthia, Nia Cynthia has faced an assassination attempt.¡± Iris¡¯s unique voice rang clear through the ears of everyone present. ¡°If there is someone who instigated this assassination, they must, without question, pay the price.¡± Her statement was resolute. She is the final villainess. If anyone dares to stain the hem of her dress, she would cut them off without hesitation. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] The 3rd Princess¡¯s faction knew this all too well. Above all, there was no way Duke Robliage would let those who failed an assassination go unpunished. The 3rd Princess¡¯s faction¡¯s face turned pale. No matter how much they try to drag down Iris and Duke Robliage, this is the Empire. Even if those people disappear, the two of them will not. All they could do now was accept the reality that had arrived. ¡°I, the First Prince, Lukraizen Hysirion, will thoroughly investigate and uncover the truth of this matter.¡± ¡°I, the 3rd Princess, Iris Hysirion, will also lend my full cooperation under my name.¡± A case that would be investigated personally by both the First Prince and the 3rd Princess. Even if there had been no actual assassin, someone would be made guilty. It was that serious. The First Prince glanced briefly at Iris, then turned sharply on his heel. ¡°This is where I take my leave from the party. We must act before the evidence is erased.¡± Nia and Nikita also followed behind the First Prince. Between fluttering veils, my eyes briefly met Nikita¡¯s. With a disguised face unlike her usual self, she gave a faint smile before leaving. For a moment, I thought Nia had glared at me like fire, but hopefully that was just my imagination. Iris silently watched the First Prince¡¯s back. Though blood relatives, they were two people who could not care less for each other. The party turned into chaos in an instant. The First Prince¡¯s bombshell announcement caused an uproar. This matter was going to escalate more than expected. His real aim was to use this incident as a pretext to bring down Duke Robliage. ¡®He¡¯ll use Nia¡¯s assassination attempt to tie Duke Robliage to the villain faction and push the narrative that way.¡¯ How Duke Robliage would respond would be the key to everything. Thanks to that, the Christmas party was utterly ruined. I casually said to Isabel: ¡°You can rest easy now.¡± In this kind of situation, Christmas or whatever didn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°...It¡¯s been a more exhausting day than I expected.¡± Isabel exhaled and leaned back into the chair. ¡°More than that, you took off the bandages.¡± ¡°You noticed.¡± Isabel gave a soft smile. Then she lightly asked me, ¡°That glove... it¡¯s to cover the scars, isn¡¯t it?¡± I have many scars on my body. Isabel had long known about them. As she said, I was wearing gloves now. Of course, my clothes were also long-sleeved. ¡°It¡¯s still winter, so sleeves help cover it. And for the eyes, I have some special lenses I prepared before.¡± As long as the remnants of the ancient dragon didn¡¯t go berserk, it could all be hidden. Isabel gave a short, sympathetic sigh. ¡°Still, I guess taking off the veil¡¯s bandage is progress.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll slowly reduce it.¡± As I smiled, Isabel let out a sigh as if she couldn¡¯t help but yield. Knock knock¡ª Just then, a knocking sound came from behind us. When I turned my head, a familiar face was pressed against the window. A girl with indigo blue hair had her cheek squished against the glass. ¡°Sharin.¡± I called her name and opened the window. Sharin perched herself on the window ledge. ¡°Yaaawn... hubby, Bell, hi.¡± Sharin lazily waved her hand. Judging by her face, she had just woken up and come here like a sleepy child. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Just checking if my hubby and Bell are cheating on me.¡± Suddenly, I was branded a cheating husband with Isabel. It was absurd for me, but Sharin looked seriously up at Isabel. ¡°Bell, what did you do with hubby while I was gone?¡± She asked in a probing tone. And that probing hit the mark. Isabel¡¯s shoulder flinched ever so slightly. Sharin¡¯s brows began to knit. Then her expression grew more annoyed. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°......¡± Isabel said nothing. Sharin grunted and climbed further up onto the window. I couldn¡¯t watch anymore, so I wrapped my arms around her waist and helped her over the windowsill. Then Sharin immediately clung to me. She buried her face in my chest, rubbing her head back and forth, and asked repeatedly, ¡°What did you do? What did you dooo? What did you doooo?¡± ¡°W-We didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Isabel quickly tried to explain. Sharin puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Then I want to do it too.¡± She looked up at me. ¡°Hubby, do it for me too.¡± ¡°W-What?!¡± Isabel shouted in panic. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Why is it okay with Bell and not with me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s not okay is just not okay!¡± Isabel¡¯s firm refusal made Sharin¡¯s eyes grow more furious. ¡°Both of you, calm d¡ª¡± ¡°Why is it only Bell...¡± A sharp edge appeared in Sharin¡¯s voice. And then, emotions exploded. ¡°I was the one who got engaged to hubby first. Bell¡¯s the one who crossed the line.¡± ¡°Sharin, hold on.¡± I tried to stop her, and Isabel¡¯s face froze at those words. She had always felt guilty for falling in love with someone her friend loved. And now, Sharin had unwittingly hit that exact nerve. ¡°Why do you act like you¡¯re not greedy when you clearly are? I hate that about you, Bell. You¡¯re never honest about your feelings.¡± Just as I was trying to defuse the situation¡ª Sharin said something she shouldn¡¯t have. Isabel froze and looked back at her. But Sharin, with a face full of genuine anger, stared hard at Isabel. ¡°Sharin.¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t like that about you, either.¡± Isabel finally opened her mouth. ¡°I hate how you always do whatever you want. You never think about how others feel and just take whatever you want.¡± Fights always start from small things. This was a spark igniting the faint embers of resentment they both harbored. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Sharin and Isabel glared at each other. It was a crack forming between two people who used to be closer than anyone. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 191 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 191 It was a meeting that was supposed to be cheerful. But for some reason, the atmosphere remained cold. Thud¡ª Sharin pulled away from me and stepped back. She glanced briefly at Isabel, then turned her head away. "I''m leaving." And with that, Sharin flew out the window. I quickly leaned out after her. "Sharin, wait. You can¡¯t just leave like this." I tried to stop her, but she turned her head with a huff and flew off. Her emotions were clearly running too hot for a conversation right now. As I stepped away from the window, I saw Isabel. She was quietly staring at the floor. I hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to say to her. After all, I was the cause of all this. If I tried to take one side, I¡¯d only make things worse. Right now, both of them needed time to cool off. ¡®To think...¡¯ The fact that a single kiss could stir up such intense emotions between them made my head spin. Honestly, I had no idea how to get them to reconcile. My gaze turned toward Isabel. She brushed a hand over her face and then turned away. "...I¡¯m going to the bathroom for a bit." Clearly, she was trying to cool her head. What a mess. I¡¯d never seen Sharin and Isabel fight before. Even if I was the trigger, their argument ultimately stemmed from their differing attitudes. No matter how close you are as friends, it¡¯s only natural to have complaints about each other. And this time, those buried frustrations had exploded. On top of that, I knew both of their personalities well. They¡¯d both be wrestling with guilt over what they said. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just then, Iris walked over. Despite the chaos following the First Prince¡¯s bombshell announcement, she¡¯d been keeping an eye on us. ¡°I saw Isabel leaving just now.¡± Hania, who had followed Iris, added her comment. ¡°...Isabel and Sharin had a fight.¡± ¡°Those two?¡± Hania looked genuinely surprised. She clearly hadn¡¯t expected them to ever clash. But Iris just stared at me silently. ¡°It¡¯s because of you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sharp as ever. I had nothing to say to that. ¡°You really underestimate how serious jealousy can be between women.¡± Iris gave me a pitying look. ¡°That¡¯s why you should¡¯ve been satisfied with just one of them.¡± ¡°...That makes it sound like I can¡¯t be satisfied with only one woman.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡± Iris tilted her head innocently. But her lips were curled in a mischievous smile. She was clearly teasing me. ¡°More importantly, you should fix this quickly, don¡¯t you think?¡± While Iris was poking fun at me, Hania spoke up quietly. ¡°The Demon Dungeon event is right around the corner.¡± She had a point. With the Demon Dungeon so near, it was a bad time for two of our most important allies to be at odds. ¡°Since this all started because of you, you¡¯re probably the only one who can fix it.¡± The Demon Dungeon. I had to make sure they reconciled before then. Sharin and Isabel both weren¡¯t the type to be unaware of their own faults. They cared about each other more than anyone. I was sure they¡¯d make up soon. *** Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought back then. As the year came to a close¡ª The entire empire, including Zerion Academy, was thrown into chaos. Nia Cynthia, who was believed to have died in the Demon Dungeon, returned. Because of her return, the Third Princess''s faction faced an unprecedented crisis. They even began openly cutting ties and scapegoating people within the faction. If it came to light that they orchestrated Nia¡¯s assassination, it would be a devastating blow. So they had no choice but to make bold, ruthless decisions. As a result, the Third Princess¡¯s faction lost a significant amount of power. The First Prince¡¯s faction would no doubt seize this opportunity to act even more aggressively. ¡°Iris, I heard the Third Princess¡¯s faction is in serious trouble. Are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡± January 1st. While everyone else was resting, Iris had come out for morning training. She had been training in the mornings for a while, so she just wanted to move her body again. Despite the chaos within the Third Princess¡¯s faction, Iris seemed unbothered. More precisely, she didn¡¯t seem particularly interested in their situation anymore. ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been thinking.¡± Iris stretched her body out long and straight. She bent forward so far that her torso nearly touched the ground. Her tight-fitting outfit emphasized her figure. Seeing that she could wear something like that even in winter, it was probably made with some kind of magical insulation. Her body was flawless, without a trace of excess. If she lived in the modern world, she might¡¯ve become one of the world¡¯s top models. ¡°The reason I wanted to become emperor... was to be acknowledged by my grandfather.¡± She let out a slow breath and raised her body again. A faint, bitter smile played at her lips. ¡°And I guess that stems from a longing for familial affection.¡± Recognition from her maternal grandfather. Iris had spent her whole life chasing that. But lately, she had changed. She¡¯d learned that family bonds weren¡¯t everything in this world. That realization had come through her friendship with me. Recently, she had also grown closer to Hania. With their deepening bond, Hania walked around grinning all day. I had never seen Hania so happy before. ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Iris rested her chin on her knees and gave me a gentle smile. That smile, laced with charm, had the power to steal a person¡¯s heart. ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯re no longer aiming to be emperor?¡± ¡°Well, who knows? It¡¯s not easy to let go of something you¡¯ve pursued your whole life. But¡ª¡± Her smile this time looked truly at peace. ¡°At the very least, if I become emperor, I want it to be by my own will¡ªnot my grandfather¡¯s.¡± ¡°At the very least, if I¡¯m going to become Empress, I want it to be by my own strength¡ªnot my grandfather¡¯s intent.¡± A sincere answer from Iris. Hearing that made it impossible not to smile along. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°You¡¯ll become a tyrant.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be happy following a tyrant like me?¡± ¡°Everyone would die from joy.¡± Well, tyrants come in different flavors. If Iris were a tyrant, she¡¯d have no shortage of worshippers. I understood where her heart lay. She was finally stepping out from under the shadow of the Duke, standing on her own two feet. And it''s my role to support that. ¡°Even if you become Empress, nothing will change between us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a comforting thing to hear.¡± Iris straightened her back and stood up from her seat. Then she turned to look at me. ¡°So, have Sharin and Isabel made up yet?¡± That question made me freeze. I quietly lowered my gaze, and Iris let out a sigh. ¡°They haven¡¯t, huh.¡± As she said, Sharin and Isabel still hadn¡¯t reconciled since Christmas. I¡¯d visited them multiple times, trying to mend things. But neither showed any signs of wanting to make up. ¡°Belle told me to do whatever I wanted.¡± Sharin was still clearly upset. ¡°It¡¯s Rin. If I try to step in first, she¡¯ll just get more sulky.¡± Isabel, understanding Sharin¡¯s personality well, hadn¡¯t apologized. It was because they knew each other so well that it made reconciliation even harder. To the point that they were still sharing a room without exchanging a single word. ¡°So what exactly did they fight about?¡± Iris didn¡¯t know why Sharin and Isabel had quarreled. I hesitated, unsure how to explain it. But a third-party perspective could be important. ¡°Isabel kissed me, and Sharin tried to stop it.¡± So I ended up explaining the cause of the situation. ¡°Well, no wonder Sharin was mad.¡± Sharin got her moment of justice. ¡°And Isabel had a good reason to push back too.¡± So did Isabel. ¡°You¡¯re the bad one here.¡± I wasn¡¯t so lucky. ¡°...You¡¯re right.¡± I could only admit it. Iris stared at me silently for a while, then tilted her head. ¡°You did something that intimate with someone else and didn¡¯t even tell your friend? That¡¯s pretty bad.¡± Maybe she was the one I wronged. Iris pouted briefly, then glanced up at me. ¡°Let me ask¡ªyou''re not dating both of them, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m engaged to one of them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s puzzling. Isabel¡¯s not the kind of person who¡¯d go after someone already taken. And before Sharin, there was Seron too.¡± Iris had a full grasp of my tangled relationships. ¡°From any angle, it¡¯s you who¡¯s being unclear.¡± Now that I thought about it, I hadn¡¯t told Iris about the Veil Bandages. But if I explained it now, she¡¯d probably worry. Still, if I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d come off as complete trash. And even trash has levels. I at least wanted to be everyday trash in her eyes. ¡°Iris, I lost a few emotions because of the Veil Bandages I used to change my appearance.¡± ¡°What?¡± Iris, who had been listening quietly, lifted her head. She stared blankly for a moment, then slowly rolled her eyes, as if replaying everything that had happened between us. Eventually, she raised her head again. ¡°One of the emotions you lost¡ªwas it love?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her expression showed that now, finally, everything made sense. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve taken off the Veil to start recovering.¡± I tugged at my collar to show I wasn¡¯t wearing the bandages anymore. There were scars, but Iris already knew about them, so it should be fine. I just didn¡¯t want her to worry unnecessarily. ¡°Can you get those feelings back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working on it.¡± Sometimes, I wondered if it really mattered that I didn¡¯t have emotions. But I keep reminding myself¡ªthis is because of the Veil. My friends are trying to help me recover them, and I¡¯m constantly reminded of that. Iris let out a short breath and narrowed her eyes slightly. Even though I told her not to worry, she still seemed concerned. ¡°...Geez. No wonder you¡¯ve been so unresponsive all this time.¡± Iris had a dazzling beauty anyone could admire. No matter how noble she might be, a man would naturally desire a beautiful woman. She knew exactly what the looks she received meant. But I had never shown any emotion toward her. At first, she probably thought it was because we were cousins. But now she knew I was a Vikamon¡ªand realized that wasn¡¯t the reason. Iris quietly stared at me. ¡°Onii-chan.¡± Then she opened her mouth again. ¡°After you regain your feelings, would sleeping next to me still feel the same?¡± When Iris sleeps beside me, she feels at peace. To her, I¡¯m like a comfort doll. If that doll were to suddenly develop desire for her, it would be a problem. ¡°...Sorry. I can¡¯t promise that.¡± Of course, love isn¡¯t all about lust. Love is a deeply complex emotion. But it¡¯s also true that desire plays a key role in driving it. That¡¯s probably why, when love disappeared, so did my desire. But when I regain love, and desire along with it... Can I really say I¡¯ll feel nothing when I look at Iris? Sorry, but I don¡¯t underestimate male desire that much. ¡°Heehee.¡± So, when I admitted it honestly, Iris let out a strange little giggle. Our eyes met. She blinked. She looked like even she didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly felt pleased. ¡°Eep!¡± Just then, Seron appeared with Aisha, returning from training. She came to a skidding stop, gasping for breath. ¡°Whoa, prince sweet potato.¡± She tried to stand by grabbing my shirt, then froze. She locked eyes with Iris, flinched, and then looked back and forth between the two of us. Then, out of nowhere, she gripped my collar tightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did you two do while I was gone?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Seron bit her lip and stepped in front of me, as if shielding me. The red badger was strangely on edge. Iris and I could only glance at each other with equally confused expressions. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 192 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 192 Another year had already passed. Winter at the Demon Dungeon was just around the corner. Recently, unrest had been brewing within the Empire. Tensions between the First Prince¡¯s faction and the Third Princess¡¯s faction had reached their peak. It was like the calm before the storm. I hoped it would all pass without incident, but a storm is still a disaster. It would undoubtedly sweep away many things. Just before this winter¡¯s Demon Dungeon gathering, I had one important matter to settle. I had to reconcile the two girls who had fought because of me. ¡°They''re not even kids, so why are they still sulking?¡± Seron, who had been trailing behind me, grumbled. Sorry, but by my standards, they¡¯re still all kids. In fact, this was a perfectly normal exchange of emotions. Relationships formed in the immaturity of adolescence are bound to hit rough patches. Of course, in this world, we were already considered adults, so maybe that didn¡¯t mean much. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato, hurry up and make them reconcile. If they keep that up during the Demon Dungeon gathering, it¡¯s going to be so annoying.¡± ¡°Hard to imagine them doing that at the dungeon though.¡± ¡°The magic fox totally would.¡± Seron didn¡¯t hold back on her judgment of Sharin. It seemed even in Seron¡¯s eyes, Sharin came off as someone who lived too freely. Someone who just went with the flow as long as she didn¡¯t get hurt. I wanted to defend her, but in truth, Sharin didn¡¯t put much effort into anything outside of magic and me. A reflection of her childhood, perhaps. While I was tangled up in all these messy thoughts, Seron suddenly held something out in front of me. I looked to see what it was¡ªa small gift box. ¡°And here, take this.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A present, duh. Prince Sweet Potato, it¡¯s your birthday tomorrow.¡± Birthday. Now that she mentioned it, she was right. Strictly speaking, it was Vikamon¡¯s birthday, but a birthday is still a birthday. ¡°I was going to give it to you tomorrow, but, you know, I¡¯ve got a good feeling about timing, right?¡± That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve ever heard of such a thing. ¡°Are you really gonna make that face?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious¡ªwhere does this confidence in your ¡®good feeling¡¯ come from?¡± ¡°I may not know much, but I can sense bad luck for sure.¡± That... was a surprisingly credible statement. Unfortunately, Seron¡¯s luck was infamously bad. Not that disasters struck her, but she was always plagued with small misfortunes. So her sense for incoming trouble had been honed through instinct. A fair point. ¡°I just have a feeling I won¡¯t get the chance to give it to you tomorrow.¡± Seron furrowed her brows. Maybe it was because a single strand of hair was sticking up from her head today, but her words felt even more convincing. I fought the urge to tug on that strand and instead fiddled with the box in my hands. ¡°Can I open it?¡± ¡°Heh, go ahead. I¡¯ll allow it.¡± Seron beamed with a wide smile. She seemed genuinely happy to be giving me a gift. I untied the neatly wrapped red ribbon and opened the lid of the box. Inside was a bracelet adorned with a small red gem. ¡°It¡¯s a tool that heals you once a day if you get injured.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this one of those blessing-type items sold by the Church? That must¡¯ve cost a fortune.¡± Unlike high-grade potions, which deliver performance equal to their price, these blessing tools are often overpriced for what they do. Their healing power doesn¡¯t compare to a high potion. And certainly not to an actual priest. So in reality, they¡¯re often dismissed as luxury goods. ¡°High potions come with a cost. This one heals without that.¡± Seron sighed and gave my arm a light tap. ¡°I just thought it might help you get hurt less.¡± Maybe because I¡¯d shown up all banged up a few times in front of her. She must see me as someone who always gets hurt no matter where I go. This bracelet was her way of easing her own worry. Wearing it wasn¡¯t just for me¡ªit was for her peace of mind, too. ¡°I¡¯ll wear it all the time.¡± ¡°That makes the gift worthwhile, then.¡± Seron scrunched her nose and nervously shuffled her feet, clearly a bit embarrassed. That¡¯s just like her¡ªpretending not to care while doing something incredibly sweet. The bracelet fit perfectly on my wrist. A good safety net to have. Even if I got moderately injured, this should keep me safe. ¡°Well? Grateful? Don¡¯t I seem incredibly lovable?¡± Seron stood on her tiptoes, puffing up with pride. At the same time, she stole a quick glance inside my collar, checking whether I was still wearing the Veil Bandages. She was hoping for my emotions to return more desperately than I was. And I was thankful for that sincerity. At least I still retained the ability to appreciate someone¡¯s devotion. ¡°Yeah, with this, I¡¯ll feel a bit safer even at the dungeon.¡± ¡°...Just to be clear, I didn¡¯t give it to you so you could go wild, okay?¡± ¡°What do you take me for?¡± ¡°A self-destructive tin can.¡± Accurate. Seron was on point today. Anyway, the day passed with me and Seron chatting about this and that. As the new year arrived, I exchanged well wishes with familiar faces I ran into. But perhaps because of the looming Demon Dungeon gathering, no one seemed to place much importance on the new year itself. Everyone had already enjoyed themselves enough during Christmas. Now was the time to stay calm and maintain a sense of tension. And then, an unexpected problem arose. January 1st, in the morning. Iris was suddenly summoned by His Majesty the Emperor and had to return to the Imperial Palace. The reason was that the Emperor had taken a turn for the worse. He had already been bedridden for some time. He was someone who could pass away at any moment. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. ¡®...Even in the official history, there was a time when the Emperor¡¯s illness caused him to summon Iris.¡¯ It was certainly something that happened in the official timeline. But the timing was different from what it should have been. In the official history, the summons came during summer break. This one was brought forward by at least half a year. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] I frowned. ¡®Even if the timeline has shifted...¡¯ Could even the Emperor¡¯s health deteriorate ahead of schedule? Something about it felt deeply off. This situation was clearly moving in a deliberate direction. ¡®Could it be the work of Duke Robliage?¡¯ That Duke Robliage made the Emperor gravely ill. The thought crossed my mind, but I quickly shook my head. Even for someone like Duke Robliage, that would be a difficult move to make. Besides, the current political landscape had the First Prince¡¯s faction pressing down on the Third Princess¡¯s faction. The Emperor falling ill at this moment would only disadvantage the Third Princess¡¯s side. ¡®It¡¯s not Duke Robliage¡¯s doing.¡¯ Touching the Emperor would be too risky. Then why did the Emperor suddenly become gravely ill at this exact moment? My eyes narrowed slightly. A possibility floated into my mind. A mere possibility¡ªno more than that. But what if, just what if, someone on the First Prince¡¯s side was responsible for the Emperor¡¯s condition? The First Prince¡¯s faction was currently pushing hard against the Third Princess¡¯s side. If the Emperor were to fall gravely ill now, it would naturally shake the loyalties of the vassals. In such an unstable situation, would they choose the Third Princess¡¯s uncertain future¡ªor the First Prince? The answer was obvious. The Emperor¡¯s illness clearly played in favor of the First Prince¡¯s faction. ¡®I never considered it before because the Emperor¡¯s illness always occurred at the same point in the official history.¡¯ Even then, the Third Princess¡¯s side had been at a disadvantage. Once might be a coincidence. Twice or more, and it becomes inevitable. My mind was in turmoil. I never considered the First Prince to be a particularly good person. He, too, was someone who would use any means necessary to become Emperor. A man with an unshakable belief that the Empire would prosper only under his rule. That was the First Prince. To end the current deadlock, he would not hesitate to kill his own father. After all, the Emperor was already on the verge of death. Rather than let the Empire falter under a long-lasting illness, he would think it better for the Emperor to simply die. It felt like I was witnessing the ugly, grimy face of politics. ¡®Duke Robliage and the First Prince...¡¯ Both were waging an intense battle of wits over the throne. Which of the two would eventually claim the Emperor¡¯s seat? One thing was certain: Duke Robliage would never quietly accept losing the throne. ¡°I even got everything ready to celebrate your birthday... Now I¡¯ll have to do it when I get back.¡± Just then, Iris, who was waiting for her carriage, pouted slightly. As her second-year martial arts teaching assistant, I had come to see her off. In times like this, being an assistant had its perks¡ªit gave me a certain level of freedom. But still... after Christmas, now my birthday too? Maybe because I was her first real friend, she seemed especially devoted. ¡°We already had a great party on Christmas. That was more than enough.¡± ¡°Still.¡± Iris grumbled, glancing sideways at me. Beside me stood Hania. Normally, Hania would¡¯ve accompanied Iris, but the timing was unfortunate. With the Winter Demon Dungeon Battle just ahead, one of our strongest fighters¡ªnamely Iris¡ªwas already leaving. Letting Hania go too wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°Hania, take care of my brother, okay? He¡¯s bound to come back all banged up again.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make sure to keep a close eye on him.¡± Hania clearly wanted to go with Iris, but she held herself back. As Hania sniffled, Iris and I locked eyes. ¡°Iris, something about this feels off.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Iris agreed with me. She also sensed that something was wrong with the current state of affairs. But even so, she couldn¡¯t avoid going to see the Emperor in his critical condition. Whether she liked it or not, she was a contender for the throne. If the Emperor were to pass away, she¡¯d immediately be competing with the First Prince for succession. This was a critical moment that would determine the fate of the Empire. The Demon Dungeon Battle was important, but not more important than the Empire itself¡ªthere was no way around it. ¡°If Duke Robliage ever demands something you don¡¯t want to do... come back to Zerion Academy.¡± If that happens, I¡¯ll find a way to handle it. Iris smiled alluringly. ¡°You¡¯re reliable. Thanks¡ªI¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± With those parting words, she boarded the Imperial carriage. The carriage carrying her quickly disappeared into the distance. ¡°...Lady Iris will be okay, right?¡± Hania asked quietly, watching the departing carriage. I patted her shoulder and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Iris. She¡¯ll be fine. More importantly, we need to focus on the Winter Demon Dungeon.¡± ¡°Phew... You¡¯re right. I want to finish quickly and go welcome her back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best too.¡± With that, Hania and I turned and walked away. And the next day¡ª I realized that Seron¡¯s ominous feeling had been right on the mark. ¡°The Winter Demon Dungeon has opened earlier than expected.¡± With Professor Vega¡¯s announcement, the Winter Demon Dungeon had begun. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 193 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 193 The Winter Demon Dungeon had opened early. Previously, the Autumn Demon Dungeon had also opened ahead of schedule. Zerion Academy had somewhat anticipated this. So, the opening of the dungeon didn''t cause any particular chaos. ¡®It finally happens in Iris¡¯s absence.¡¯ The absence of Iris, the top combat power in the Martial Arts Department. Her absence was sorely felt. But with the Emperor in critical condition, Iris couldn''t possibly return. Her absence had to be filled somehow. ¡°The dungeon opened early again.¡± ¡°Looks like the schedule is being pushed forward.¡± Snippets of conversation from the martial arts students reached my ears. As they said, the schedule of the dungeon rarely changes. Now, with both the Autumn and Winter Dungeons opening early, it suggested a new possibility¡ªthat the dungeons might continue to open earlier than before. Not a good situation for the academy. With the dungeons opening ahead of time, the pre-established curriculum would need to be drastically altered. But they couldn¡¯t just sit around complaining. The academy was built to respond immediately to the opening of dungeons. It had a duty to fulfill its role. ¡°We¡¯re moving to the dungeon entrance immediately. Everyone, be ready within 10 minutes.¡± Professor Vega instructed the students. Since January, she hadn¡¯t had a drop of alcohol, so she looked remarkably clear-headed. No doubt, she had deliberately refrained in preparation for the Winter Dungeon. Very much like her, always putting the dungeon and students first. Given the previous experience with the Autumn Dungeon, the academy had been preparing since late December. As Vega¡¯s personal assistant, I was already aware of this. ¡°Vikamon, assist the associate professor in leading the group.¡± ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± Vega handed off student supervision to me and the associate professor, then quickly left the staff room. She was heading to join the other department professors. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move quickly.¡± The second-year associate professor began organizing the students and led the way. The students followed promptly. It was already the end of the second year. Everyone had grown quite used to entering the dungeon. So even without Vega, everything ran smoothly. While the associate professor led from the front, I took the rear. My role was to ensure the students maintained formation. Perhaps because of that, people I was familiar with naturally drifted to the back. Being separated from the main group made it safe enough to talk without being overheard. ¡°So, it really does seem like the dungeon schedule has been permanently pushed forward.¡± Hania said while inspecting her sword. As the daughter of a knight commander, she remained calm no matter the situation. Still, without Iris, she seemed a little less spirited than usual. She was always devoted to Iris¡ªno surprise there. ¡°More importantly, how are you planning to fill Iris¡¯s absence?¡± The dungeon raiding teams were pre-arranged. So even one person missing affected the entire team. Especially someone like Iris, who was among the top in terms of combat strength. Her absence wasn¡¯t something just anyone could fill. ¡°I recruited someone from the first-year Martial Arts Department.¡± I was the one who formed the dungeon raid teams. So I had already secured someone to fill the vacant position. ¡°A first-year?¡± Hania raised an eyebrow. Understandably so¡ªshe couldn¡¯t think of anyone among the first-years who could replace Iris. At best, perhaps Aisha, the top of the first-year class. But there was one more. An enigmatic person, even I didn¡¯t fully understand yet. ¡°But they¡¯re definitely skilled.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re saying that, Vikamon, then I¡¯m sure their skills are more than enough.¡± Hania trusted me far too much. Maybe that¡¯s the kind of trust that comes from being an ex-girlfriend. I appreciated it. Just then, I spotted Isabel from behind. She¡¯d been walking deep in thought the entire time. It was easy to guess what was on her mind. She was probably still bothered by her fight with Sharin. The dungeon¡¯s environment changed constantly. Personal conflicts among team members could cause serious harm to the group. Especially this time, with the team tasked to clear the dungeon as fast as possible due to recent anomalies. Tight coordination between members was more important than ever. Isabel likely didn¡¯t want to carry her personal feelings into this. So she was thinking about how to resolve things with Sharin. ¡°Isabel.¡± ¡°Ah, yeah.¡± She flinched and looked up when I called her name. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about making up with Sharin, aren¡¯t you?¡± She avoided my gaze. I¡¯d struck a nerve. When I read her thoughts so clearly, she let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Sorry. Didn¡¯t mean to drag you into our fight.¡± ¡°I caused this too. My vague attitude is to blame.¡± ¡°Right. It is your fault, Assistant Vikamon.¡± Hania slipped into the conversation with a jab. But it helped lessen Isabel¡¯s guilt a bit. ¡°I don¡¯t want to use losing my emotions as an excuse, but I¡¯ve been seriously thinking about our relationship too.¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] This wasn¡¯t something to decide overnight. Which was why I was thinking about it so seriously. So I could eventually give them both an answer they¡¯d understand. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m the one at fault. Not you two, who ended up fighting over it.¡± Possessiveness and jealousy were natural human emotions. So I didn¡¯t want them feeling guilt or resentment because of that. Isabel looked at me for a moment, then let out a long sigh. ¡°Why do you always volunteer to be the scapegoat?¡± ¡°Maybe I just haven¡¯t been cursed at enough lately. My ears aren¡¯t ringing as much.¡± ¡°At this point, I¡¯m seriously starting to worry that you might like it.¡± Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve done things before that made me deserve it. Isabel looked genuinely concerned. But behind that was a sense of real care. ¡°The reason you act like this is because you have no self-love. You think, ¡®Even if I suffer, it¡¯s okay as long as the people around me are fine.¡¯¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Hania chimed in without hesitation. ¡°Yeah. Prince Sweet Potato, that¡¯s a bad habit.¡± "I admit it." Even Seron and Eve, who had been quiet, agreed. "I don¡¯t like blaming you. What I want to say to you is thank you, not blame." Isabel said that as she quietly clenched her fists. "So, with Sharin too..." A brief silence lingered on Isabel¡¯s lips. So I decided to help carry a bit of Isabel¡¯s burden. "Isabel, I won¡¯t force you to make up with Sharin." This is a matter between the two of them. ¡®Sharin isn¡¯t the kind of person to get mad over something so small.¡¯ I was the cause of this fight. That¡¯s why I carefully thought about why the two of them had fought. One thing¡¯s for sure¡ªeven Sharin wouldn¡¯t fight with Isabel over something like this. She might¡¯ve sulked a little, but they would¡¯ve made up quickly with time. ¡®There¡¯s something more going on between them.¡¯ There must be some other dissatisfaction Sharin¡¯s been holding in. So I didn¡¯t try to force a reconciliation. "If it¡¯s too difficult to make up, just let me know. I¡¯ll reorganize the team." If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d at least buy them some time to open up about their issues. "Whatever team you¡¯re on, you two will shine anyway." "......" Isabel fell silent for a moment. Then her eyes landed on my collar. She saw the Veil Bandages I had wrapped under my clothes. I tried to pull my collar to hide it, but it was too late¡ªI¡¯d already been caught. "You..." She looked like she had a lot to say. But she didn¡¯t press the issue. Today was January 2nd. It was Vikamon¡¯s birthday. A year had passed, and I was now 20 years old. The Demon Dungeon bars entry to anyone 20 or older. So without the Veil Bandages, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enter. "Why did it have to be your birthday..." Isabel bit her lip, then let out a sigh. Spending your birthday sneaking into the Demon Dungeon instead of celebrating. Even Isabel didn¡¯t seem in the mood to nag about that. "...Once you¡¯re out, take it off and let¡¯s all throw a birthday party." "It¡¯d better be a grand one." When I smiled nonchalantly, Isabel looked like she was about to say more¡ªbut held back. I had already informed the Zerion Academy that I was borrowing some mysterious power. Since Vega also vouched for me, the academy didn¡¯t find it too suspicious. After all, most of the arcane forces in the world were unexplainable anyway. Having one more capable person was a good thing right now. The headmaster even granted me permission to enter the Demon Dungeon. "...It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s probably time I settle things with Rin too. It was bound to happen eventually." Seems like she¡¯d made up her mind. Maybe I unintentionally pushed her forward. But judging from the strength in Isabel¡¯s eyes, she looked like she¡¯d handle it well. "And I¡¯m also planning to talk with Seron." Seron blinked. She clearly hadn¡¯t expected to be brought up just now. But then Seron furrowed her brows with determination. "If this is about claiming ownership of Prince Sweet Potato, I won¡¯t back down even to Bell." Her eyes said she¡¯d made up her mind long ago. Seeing her like that, Isabel gave a soft smile. "Same here. That¡¯s why I think we need to have a serious conversation about it." "Hmph." Seron didn¡¯t seem unwilling. Meanwhile, Hania quietly sidled up next to me. "Mr. Ex-boyfriend, you must be loving all this attention, huh?" "Isn¡¯t my ex-girlfriend a thousand times more popular than me?" "Does that include Instructor Vikamon?" "Who knows?" Hania and I exchanged brief smiles. By now, I¡¯d gotten quite used to joking around with her like this. "Hey, why are you two all cozy again?" At that moment, Seron snapped her head around and pointed at us. Isabel also gave us a strange look. Hania made eye contact with them¡ªthen smoothly hooked her arm around mine. Seron and Isabel¡¯s eyebrows instantly twisted into dramatic shapes. "As his ex-girlfriend, I¡¯m asserting my presence." She was totally at ease with physical contact, just like a real ex. Looks like she was acting out a little now that Iris wasn¡¯t around. The funny part? Hania actually didn¡¯t have any romantic interest in me at all. "Click." The glare from Eve toward me felt like daggers. Her expression increasingly resembled someone staring at a scumbag. It was sad, but I couldn¡¯t really make excuses. So at this point, I just accepted it. Figured it was part of my fate. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 194 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 194 Demon Dungeon Assault Team. This team was actually composed of familiar faces from before. Starting with Iris¡¯s team, it was a coalition of the Hannon-less Hannon team and Isabel¡¯s team. In essence, it was the strongest force that Zerion Academy could muster for breaking through the Demon Dungeon. The objective of the Demon Dungeon Assault Team was to investigate the anomalies inside the dungeon and make it through as quickly as possible. To that end, we relied on the experience Isabel and I had during our previous rescue mission. The plan was to punch through up to the 7th floor with full force. From the 8th floor onward, due to the nature of the place, we¡¯d have to split into five teams. But even then, all members were from the Golden Flame generation. With this group, we were bound to break world records. ¡°Sharin.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here~.¡± Right on time, reinforcements arrived from the Department of Magic. Sharin came with Dorara, the second-highest ranked student in the department. Dorara was also a member of the Demon Dungeon Assault Team. As soon as Sharin locked eyes with Isabel, she turned her head away. A clear sign that she still wasn¡¯t ready to reconcile. ¡°Rin, can we talk?¡± Sharin¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t expected Isabel to approach her first. ¡°We¡¯re about to head into the dungeon. I don¡¯t want our issue affecting the others.¡± ¡°...¡± Sharin went silent at Isabel¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t outright deny what Isabel said. Instead, she looked displeased. Dorara, noticing Sharin¡¯s mood, subtly stepped back. A quick decision ¡ª better to avoid getting caught up in the coming storm. ¡°Hania.¡± I called Hania, and she nodded. ¡°There¡¯s still time before we go in. Go take care of it.¡± Hania tactfully sent the others away. Thanks to that, Isabel and Sharin had space to talk privately. ¡°You too, go on ahead.¡± That was my cue to leave. I guess it made sense ¡ª since I caused the rift between them, sticking around would just be in the way. I nodded and turned to leave. ¡°Seron, could you stay for a sec?¡± Seron had been about to leave but was called back. She glanced at me, sighed in exasperation, and gave in. ¡°Fine.¡± Seron stepped back over to stand nearby. After a moment, Isabel gave me a look that said, You can go now, so I backed away. It¡¯s Isabel ¡ª she¡¯d figure it out. As I walked off, Hania glanced my way and muttered quietly. ¡°A lion chased off by a lioness.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t believe a lioness said that.¡± ¡°Be grateful you weren¡¯t eaten.¡± Hania playfully flexed her fingers and growled at me. She was probably trying to lighten the mood a bit. ¡°Scary. I might have to rejoin the pride.¡± ¡°Male lions always end up getting eaten anyway.¡± As I exchanged that pointless banter with Hania, I glanced over at the three. Hopefully, things wouldn¡¯t get too messy. I really hoped they¡¯d make up. * * * With Vikamon and the others giving them space, At last, Sharin finally opened her mouth. ¡°Bell, are you only reconciling because people pushed you into it?¡± This issue had arisen between Sharin and Isabel. If Isabel was only making amends to avoid bothering others, then Sharin had a problem with that. But Isabel shook her head. ¡°Rin, I know what parts of me you don¡¯t like. I¡¯ll admit it ¡ª I¡¯m someone who¡¯s really affected by the people around me.¡± Isabel was a sunflower. Just as I once described Lucas as the sun, Isabel was someone who was greatly influenced by him. Her kindness was largely thanks to Lucas. In other words, she was someone who constantly tried to read the room and adjust herself accordingly. The trauma from losing her brother at a young age. The severed bond caused by death. To Isabel, that experience was a deep shock. Because of it, she feared the collapse of relationships ¡ª physically and emotionally. Her habit of reading others and accommodating them stemmed from that fear. Her kindness to everyone was proof of that. She was terrified of losing relationships, so she tried her best to stay close to everyone. Even if that meant giving up what she really wanted, she¡¯d do it to preserve those ties. Sharin felt sorry for that part of Isabel. In the end, Isabel constantly set herself aside for others. It was only natural that she¡¯d begin to rot inside, bit by bit. But after Lucas¡¯s death, Isabel gradually began to change. Another broken connection due to the death of someone important. No matter how much those around her tried, Isabel wouldn¡¯t recover. At the time, Sharin did everything she could to help her. But Isabel didn¡¯t accept her help. She slowly let go of all her relationships. If I¡¯m just going to lose them like this anyway... Then maybe it¡¯s better not to form any at all in the first place. And so, she slowly withered away. Sharin had never felt so helpless. Isabel had shut her heart so tightly, there was no way in. And she realized something. She can¡¯t save her. All she can do is watch as her friend dies inside. To Sharin, Isabel was precious. The day her mother died of syphilis, and she followed her father to the Blue Tower ¡ª All she had left was her magic studies. Sharin felt empty. She only studied magic to survive. Her mother¡¯s abuse and violence. She had learned magic to endure it all. And once she no longer had a reason to die, her studies became mechanical. She did it simply because she had to. To Sharin, everything was just that hollow. Until one day, a girl the same age visited the Blue Tower and changed her world. Isabel Luna. A girl her own age. ¡¸Hi! You¡¯re really pretty. Wanna be friends?¡¹ ¡¸Magic? Are you a mage?¡¹ ¡¸Wow, magic is so pretty. It sparkles!¡¹ Isabel stood at the exact opposite end of Sharin¡¯s world. She was bright, sunny, and seemed to have never known pain. At the time, she was grieving the loss of her brother, but to Sharin, she just looked cheerful. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Every time she showed magic, she gave off the radiant smile of an innocent girl. She was someone who could bring warmth to Sharin¡¯s emptiness. ¡¸Rin!¡¹ Before she even realized it, Sharin found herself wanting to return that smile¡ªpracticing magic even harder. ¡¸Beelll.¡¹ To Sharin, Isabel was her most precious friend. She had been on the verge of losing interest in life altogether, and Isabel¡¯s existence was her salvation. And yet, even as that precious friend lay dying, there was nothing she could do. That fact was excruciating for Sharin. Then one day, something sparked Isabel back to life. It wasn¡¯t criticism or comfort directed at her that moved her. It was an insult directed at Lucas. And that spark was so very like Isabel. Isabel reacted more fiercely to an insult toward a friend than to comfort meant for herself. The one who insulted Lucas. At first, Sharin was willing to do anything if it meant saving Isabel. So she started hanging around Vikamon, who was disguised as Hannon. Sharin, who usually avoided forming bonds with people, took action herself to save Isabel. But strangely enough, the more she got involved with him, the more at ease she felt. Vikamon was consistently an intriguing person. He always caused trouble and stirred up events¡ªand yet remained so resilient. He seemed like the kind of person who could resolve any problem. And Isabel must have felt the same way. Two severed relationships. The resulting anxiety. Vikamon was someone who could ease that anxiety. Perhaps because of that... Bit by bit. Very slowly, Isabel began to change. The day she had a fight with her martial arts classmates and ran off to the city wall. Sharin was shocked. It was the first time she¡¯d seen Isabel express her emotions so openly. That meant she was beginning to change from within. No longer hiding herself for the sake of others. Instead, she was learning to live by expressing her feelings honestly and taking initiative. Isabel¡¯s process of getting back up. That sight was salvation for Sharin, too. Maybe, just maybe¡ªwhen Isabel was wasting away, Sharin had seen the image of her mother dying from syphilis overlapped with it. Even if her mother had been abusive, she was still her mother. As Isabel came back to life, Sharin¡¯s emptiness slowly filled. It was around then that Sharin¡¯s feelings for Vikamon deepened. Because it wasn¡¯t just Isabel that Vikamon had saved¡ªit was Sharin too. So, Sharin thought Isabel would continue to change more and more from here on out. At least until she started liking Vikamon. Isabel hid her feelings in front of Sharin. She had fallen for the person her friend liked. That fact brought back the bad habits Isabel had started to grow out of. She hesitated and couldn¡¯t be honest. The Isabel who had been becoming more assertive had regressed. And it was Sharin¡¯s fault. Sharin couldn¡¯t accept that. If Isabel wanted to move forward in her relationship with Vikamon, she just had to be confident about it. So Sharin made a point to express her feelings toward Vikamon even more openly in front of Isabel. And Isabel pushed back. That¡¯s why her emotions occasionally slipped out. You can¡¯t block out the sun with your hands. So the emotions Isabel tried to suppress around Sharin kept leaking out. And yet, Isabel never came clean to Sharin about her feelings for Vikamon. They shared a room. There had been plenty of chances to say something first. But Isabel never once told her. That disappointment had been quietly piling up until now. And then, on Christmas Day, everything finally erupted. Even then, Isabel couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak honestly in front of Sharin. She hinted that she liked him, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to be confident because of Sharin¡¯s presence. That attitude was frustrating. Infuriating. As mentioned earlier, Sharin had strong possessive tendencies. Vikamon was a big part of that, but Isabel was no exception. Isabel was a precious friend to her, too. She hated that such a dear friend was regressing because of her. So if Isabel tried to make peace again by catering to the people around her, Sharin was ready to explode. That would just mean she was hiding her true self again. But Isabel denied Sharin¡¯s assumptions. ¡°I¡¯m a coward. My hands are so small, I¡¯m afraid of letting go of anything I¡¯ve held onto.¡± That was why she couldn¡¯t be honest with Sharin. She didn¡¯t want to be hated for falling for the guy her friend liked. She didn¡¯t want to be hated for revealing how broken she¡¯d become after her friend¡¯s death. Those fears made her defensive in relationships. ¡°But this time, what I¡¯m holding is so big that my feelings keep leaking out. Like how you can¡¯t block the sun with your hands.¡± Isabel let out a breath, as if embarrassed by herself. The emotion that had slipped out at Sharin¡¯s provocation¡ª It had come out because it had become so deeply rooted inside her. She couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. She understood what Sharin hated about her. And she understood that those feelings came from Sharin valuing her. Just as Sharin cherished Isabel, Isabel cherished Sharin, too. That¡¯s why¡ªit was finally time to do what she wanted, just like her friend had wished. Isabel raised her head and looked Sharin in the eyes. In her gaze was Mirinae, looking at her with aching concern. She was sorry for that. And grateful. ¡°I like him. A lot. Probably more than you think.¡± Isabel finally expressed her heart to Sharin. Sharin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So I¡¯m not going to give up just because you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll make him mine. No matter what.¡± Isabel gave a warning. And the radiant smile on her lips felt incredibly refreshing. The shell that had always clung to her¡ª That shell cracked, and the sound of it breaking echoed around them. Isabel was no longer who she used to be. She was someone who could express herself honestly. And someone who understood that doing so wouldn¡¯t break the bonds she treasured. And the one person who had changed her¡ª Was Vikamon Niflheim. Sharin wasn¡¯t entirely happy about that fact. But that, too, was part of what she liked about him. Still, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit petty. She¡¯d have to show off the shadow boxing she¡¯d been practicing later. Sharin made a quiet vow. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 195 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 195: Isabel''s Declaration of War. Just before this, Sharin was silent for a long time. And at some point, a languid smile crept across her lips. "I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get a declaration of war~." But Sharin didn¡¯t seem upset at all. Isabel, who had always suppressed her emotions, was now saying she wouldn''t hold back anymore. They were rivals over a lover, but before that, they were friends. So this declaration, signaling Isabel¡¯s emotional change, was actually something that made Sharin happy. "But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m planning to lose~." Even among friends, there are things one can''t yield. Sharin had already let Vikamon into her heart. And once that whimsical heart accepts someone, it never lets go. Isabel and Sharin looked at each other. Neither looked like they had any intention of backing down. But there was something they needed to talk about first. "Of course, before that, we need to get his emotions back. Someone who doesn¡¯t even care for his own body has ended up like this¡ªhe¡¯s really in danger now." "I agree with that." Vikamon had suddenly become regarded as a reckless headbutting dinosaur who didn''t care for his own life. It wasn¡¯t inaccurate. "Knowing his personality, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been agonizing over our situation all this time. It¡¯s annoying how he doesn''t take care of himself... But it¡¯s also something I like about him, so I can¡¯t say much." Maybe because she had admitted it once before in front of Sharin, Isabel¡¯s words had become quite unrestrained. Now she no longer cared about anyone¡¯s judgment. Maybe Sharin had unleashed a beast that should¡¯ve stayed caged. "That¡¯s why, Rin, we need to join hands¡ªat least until he gets his emotions back¡ªto protect him." Their feelings were important, yes. But even more important was Vikamon¡¯s safety. That¡¯s what Isabel was saying. Sharin didn¡¯t object to that. "Specifically?" "Instead of all of us acting impulsively, I¡¯m saying we should cooperate to help him recover emotionally." Isabel shifted her gaze behind her. "Same goes for Seron." "Hmph, so that¡¯s why you called me here." That was, in fact, the reason Seron had been brought into this conversation. Her feelings for Vikamon were just as strong. "If we rush things in this situation, it¡¯ll just make his mind more of a mess. He¡¯ll get even more confused, trying to take everyone¡¯s feelings into account, and that¡¯ll only slow down the process of him regaining his emotions. He¡¯s the kind of person who gets anxious about making the right decision between us." They couldn¡¯t let that hold him back from regaining love. That¡¯s what Isabel was saying. "So I¡¯m suggesting we cooperate." All three women had feelings for Vikamon. At Isabel¡¯s request for cooperation, Seron and Sharin glanced toward him. He was sneaking glances over, clearly curious about what they were talking about. Seeing those worried eyes¡ªhe was still the same. Just like Isabel had said, he was probably agonizing all by himself. If things stayed like this, recovering his emotions wouldn¡¯t be easy. "I¡¯ve looked into things myself. I recently came into contact with the Duke of Whitewood." The Duke, was someone with extensive knowledge of the mystical. So Isabel had subtly asked her for advice. Duke of Whitewood had even looked into Vikamon¡¯s condition independently and passed that information to Isabel. "The most important thing in recovering his emotions is his own will. He has to feel that he needs those emotions." He must want them back. Isabel considered this the most crucial point. "Guess I¡¯ll just have to love him a lot, then." Sharin puffed out her chest proudly. Isabel didn¡¯t really object. "That¡¯s fine¡ªbut on the flip side, if he starts feeling that regaining his emotions would be troubling, that¡¯s bad." "Ah..." Seron grasped what Isabel meant. "We can¡¯t make him constantly stress over our situation, huh." "Exactly. When he gets those emotions back, he needs to imagine a happy scenario. He must not imagine it as a problem." That¡¯s why Isabel had asked the two of them to cooperate. Vikamon was still troubled about the complex relationships among the three of them. He especially didn¡¯t like that they were fighting over him. Rather than thinking about love, he was more focused on making peace among them. That made him hesitant about regaining his emotions. More than anything, it wasn¡¯t just love he needed to get back. "Love isn¡¯t the only emotion he¡¯s lost." Anger and sorrow. Those two were completely gone from Vikamon as well. "Honestly, those might be even harder to recover than love." Seron spoke bluntly, and Isabel agreed. Anger and sorrow are complex emotions. He¡¯d need a situation where he had to feel anger, and a situation sad enough to make him feel he needed to be sad. Could they create that kind of situation? "One step at a time. For now, even recovering one emotion is a win." Both Sharin and Seron agreed with Isabel¡¯s take. "So what, you¡¯re saying we shouldn¡¯t fight in front of our husband~?" "That¡¯s part of it¡ªbut more than that, I think we should set up a schedule." "A schedule?" Seron looked baffled that they were going this far. But Isabel was dead serious. "Like who gets to go on dates and when. So we don¡¯t interfere with each other." "Ugh, that¡¯s kinda..." "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. But are you really confident you won¡¯t interfere when he¡¯s out with someone else?" Seron glanced at Sharin. Previously, Sharin had tried to crash one of her dates. It had already happened once¡ªcould it happen again? "This is to prevent that. It¡¯s not about making strict rules¡ªit¡¯s just practical." "Ughh... I don¡¯t like it, but fine. I get the point. So basically, we just have to make the sweet potato prince super happy so he wants to love again, right?" "Exactly. The more peaceful we are with each other, the less he¡¯ll worry." "Then the one who makes him want love the most is the one with the best shot, huh~?" It was cooperation¡ªbut it was also a war. But even more important than that right now was one other thing. "There¡¯s something even more urgent." Isabel clenched her fists tightly. "On Christmas Day, Senior Nikita confessed to him." Nikita¡¯s sudden appearance had given Isabel a serious sense of crisis. It was because Vikamon had liked Nikita in the past. And the same applied to Sharin and Seron. Sharin slightly furrowed her brows, and Seron clicked her tongue. Nikita was a formidable rival. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Even after Vikamon had lost his love, Nikita had always stayed by his side. To Vikamon, Nikita was more than just someone important. "I¡¯m not going to sit back and watch Senior Nikita manipulate him unilaterally." Both Seron and Sharin agreed. "That¡¯s part of the deal." Isabel extended her hand. She absolutely did not want to lose to Nikita. That was Isabel¡¯s genuine feeling. Whether or not to take that hand was up to Sharin and Seron. Sharin and Seron looked at each other. Then, they raised their hands and clasped Isabel¡¯s. "There''s one thing I want to say." At that moment, Seron brought up a point. Isabel nodded without hesitation. "What do you two think about Lady Iris?" At the mention of Iris, Isabel and Sharin locked eyes. Iris Hysirion. She originally played the role of a cousin older sister, so there had been no romantic connection. But things had changed significantly now. Vikamon had revealed his identity to Iris, and he¡¯d maintained a close relationship with her since. Sharin¡¯s eyes grew slightly sharper. "A potential threat." It might not be appropriate to speak that way about a princess of the country, but neither of them could deny it. Especially since Iris and Vikamon had spent the night together, alone in a room. If she made up her mind, anything could happen. "...We¡¯ll need to watch carefully." There were already too many rivals as it was. Adding another was out of the question. So even Iris couldn¡¯t afford to let her guard down. "This is all husband¡¯s fault~." At Sharin¡¯s comment, the other two nodded in agreement. It really was all something Vikamon had brought upon himself. "Let¡¯s include that in our cooperation too." Both agreed to Isabel¡¯s suggestion. This was the day the three of them joined forces¡ª Before entering the Winter Demon Dungeon. And of course, Vikamon had no idea about any of it. *** What in the world were they talking about? I kept watching the three of them with growing concern. I could understand Isabel and Sharin making peace. But why on earth was Seron brought into their conversation? Maybe it was because the three of them had recently been clashing a lot. Either way, it made me uneasy. As I kept watching them, they finally seemed to finish their talk and headed back toward me. "Isabel, Sharin, Seron." I called their names, and they glanced at each other. Then they nodded and stood firmly in front of me. "Don¡¯t worry about us. We made up with Rin." "Forgave her~" Sharin waved a hand hidden inside her long sleeve as she chimed in. Their faces were bright. That was a relief in many ways. "Prince Sweet Potato, once this Winter Demon Dungeon thing is over, go on a date with Isabel and Sharin each." At Seron¡¯s words, my eyes went wide. Now what was this about? Seron looked displeased but seemed to be showing that she was willing to yield. "That way, my turn will come faster." What on earth had the three of them talked about? "You¡¯re going, right?" "Let¡¯s gooo~" Isabel and Sharin joined in urging me, so I nodded reluctantly. I had no idea what they¡¯d discussed, but I could feel that the three of them had come to a united front. ¡®Not a bad thing, I guess.¡¯ We were about to enter the Winter Demon Dungeon. Better that they were cooperating than fighting each other. "All done?" At that moment, Hania called out to us. "Yeah, looks like everything¡¯s resolved." "That¡¯s a relief. So, could you introduce the replacement for Lady Iris now?" She was referring to the first-year student she¡¯d mentioned. Hania asked about that. "Ah, they¡¯re coming now." I looked ahead, and in the distance, a group of first-years was approaching. There were three of them participating this time. The top of the martial arts department, Aisha Bizvel. The spirit lord¡¯s contractor, Foara Silin. And lastly¡ª Second in martial arts, Midra Fenin. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 196 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 196 Midra Fenin. A person filled with nothing but suspicious traits. When our eyes met, he flashed a sly grin. Since that explosive comment he made that day, I hadn¡¯t bothered to interact with him. I just didn¡¯t see any benefit in getting close to Midra. Every bit of information he had was highly classified and specific. Making an enemy of someone like him wouldn¡¯t bring any good. ¡°Good to see ya!¡± Midra greeted us energetically, just like he usually did. Hania glanced at him, then quickly smiled. It was a fake smile¡ªone only I, her ex, could recognize. ¡°Nice to see you, Midra. I heard you¡¯re joining our team.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am! I¡¯m nowhere near the level of the Third Princess, but I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Midra shot me a sneaky look and grinned. Seriously, what an annoying guy. ¡°Senior¡ªah, Instructor.¡± Meanwhile, Aisha came up and greeted me. When it¡¯s just the two of us, she casually calls me "senior." She still wasn¡¯t quite used to my official title and sometimes slipped up. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best, Instructor Vikamon!¡± Right after, Foara also gave a spirited response in front of me. Since I hadn¡¯t revealed my identity to Foara yet, his timid reaction showed through. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± With the addition of the first-years, our team was finally complete. I looked around at everyone. While the three were chatting, the elite members had gathered around us. All familiar faces, of course. I gave a nod and stepped forward to face them. Even though I was technically Vikamon, I held the position of an instructor. Naturally, that meant I¡¯d be leading this team. ¡°You all know we¡¯re going in first, right?¡± Everyone nodded firmly in response to my question. ¡°Dungeon Assault Team!¡± Just then, Vega called for us. It was time to enter the dungeon. The entrance was more heavily guarded than ever before. This winter dungeon carried the risk of a demonic apostle emerging. That¡¯s why not only the Empire but the entire world had invested in this operation. ¡®Even though the dungeon opened early, they were already prepared for it.¡¯ They must¡¯ve been deployed in advance to react quickly depending on the situation. Which meant¡ªthey had vacated the imperial palace for a longer time. Among those present, I saw the commander of the Imperial Knights. There are five knight orders in the Empire. Currently, the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th knight orders were stationed at the dungeon entrance. Support had also come from the Blue and Yellow Magic Towers. Seeing them here really emphasized how urgent this situation was. It also made me worry about the state of the royal family. ¡®Let¡¯s hope nothing bad happens.¡¯ I had already warned the First Prince and Duke of Whitewood in advance. They would be making their own preparations, no doubt. Maybe they had even summoned Iris for that very reason. ¡®All I can do is trust them.¡¯ The Winter Dungeon Arc couldn¡¯t be skipped. Especially since a leap in demonic apostle activity was anticipated¡ªwe had to confirm it personally. The bad ending unfolds within the dungeon as well. A complete wipe in the dungeon leads directly to a bad ending. That was something we absolutely had to prevent. As we moved forward, students¡¯ eyes turned to us. First-years, second-years, and even third-years were watching us. We were given the opportunity to enter the dungeon before even the third-years. But there was no protest among them. Sadly, their motivation had dropped since they lost Nikita. Vice President Nikita had meant more to them than anyone had imagined. His absence had hit the third-years hard, just like how the former leaders of the Azure Generation once did. Maybe that¡¯s why¡ªdespite the inclusion of first-years, there were no third-years in the assault team. Then suddenly, I realized that most of the third-years¡¯ eyes were focused on me. I wondered why for a moment¡ªthen it clicked. ¡®Come to think of it, there is one third-year here.¡¯ That would be me. Technically, I was a former student of the academy. I belonged to the same generation as the current third-years, so it made sense that I represented them. Somehow, I had become the last remaining pride of the third-years. They were projecting their hopes onto me in their stead. ¡°Vikamon!¡± At that moment, someone called my name. I turned to look¡ªand saw a familiar face. It was Rojamin, the former president of the Boycott Committee. His probation due to the boycott had ended, so he was back with the third-years. ¡°Do your best!¡± He must have heard that I was one of Iris¡¯s confidants and had been leading the boycott on her behalf. Yet, he still called out his support to me. He genuinely saw me as a friend. And I had been sincere during the boycott as well. So even if I had been Iris¡¯s confidant, he never doubted the sincerity I showed. He was the first friend I¡¯d made as Vikamon. I looked at him and gave a short smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± With that, we stepped into the dungeon once again. The surroundings began to shift rapidly. The Winter Dungeon had opened early. Unlike the Fall Dungeon, we entered it safely. First Floor: Blue Zone. The dungeon had changed its appearance once more. I glanced at Sharin, and she gave me a languid smile. The way she flicked her staff suggested she had done something behind the scenes. ¡®She even prepared for spatial transition in the dungeon?¡¯ What a talent monster. I was truly, deeply grateful. BOOM! As soon as we entered, a monster appeared. It was a bizarre creature, its entire body dyed blue. But its appearance was short-lived. Surrounded by the elite students of Jerion Academy, the blue monster was instantly torn to pieces. Our objective for this dungeon run: reach the 9th floor and confirm the apostle¡¯s leap in power. In this scenario that had gone completely off-script¡ªthe Winter Dungeon Arc. It begins. * * * [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Winter Demon Dungeon ¨C Demon Dungeon Strike Squad. This squad is a union of three different teams. [Team 1] Vikamon Niflheim [Martial Arts] Isabel Luna [Martial Arts] Seron Parmia [Martial Arts] Sharin Sazaris [Magic Arts] Sirmiel Von Eden [Divine Arts] Three from the martial arts department, the overwhelming firepower of Sharin, and Saint Sirmiel supporting them with divine magic. [Team 2] Hania Rapidedia [Martial Arts] Midra Fenin [Martial Arts] Eve [Martial Arts] Dorara Corazon [Magic Arts] Valencia Kaise [Special Arts] Iris is out of the original Iris team, and Midra has joined instead. Even without Iris, this team had consistently strong results. Plus, Valencia has recently gained healing abilities through a reverse-use of curses. They should have no problem getting through the 8th floor. [Team 3] Ban [Martial Arts] Aisha Bizvel [Martial Arts] Foara Silin [Special Arts] Beaquirin Monem [Special Arts] Joachim [Divine Arts] The lazy genius Ban and the iron greatsword-wielder Aisha hold the front. Following them are the two strongest spirit-users. And finally, Joachim¡ªa second-year in Divine Arts and formerly of the Iris team¡ªhandles healing. Balance-wise, the three teams are flawless. Up to the 8th floor, these three teams would proceed together. And we had no hesitation in showing why we¡¯re considered the strongest force of Jerion Academy. Eventually, we reached the 5th floor¡ªthe Sky of Emptiness. Fog surrounds everything. Inside this fog are hidden traps. If you accidentally trigger one, you''ll be sucked into the sky¡ªso we must stay alert. But that¡¯s for a normal party. ¡°There, and there¡ªtraps.¡± Sharin has Mirinae. Mirinae is a power that allows her to see everything in the world through mana. All the traps set up in the Sky of Emptiness are imbued with mana. So, there¡¯s no avoiding Sharin¡¯s eyes. The moment she pointed them out, the demolition crew immediately broke the traps. We¡¯re not the only ones entering the Demon Dungeon. Since additional parties will come from behind, it¡¯s better to dismantle the traps as we go. Especially considering the return journey¡ªit¡¯s just more convenient that way. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato, starting from the 5th floor, this is where we merge with other academies, right?¡± At that moment, Seron spoke to me. As she said, the 5th floor connects with other entrances. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t see a trace of them.¡± Seron squinted into the fog. She was right¡ªthere was no sign of anyone from the other academies. The reason was simple. ¡°Our breakthrough speed is abnormally fast.¡± The Empire has more talent than other nations. Since Flame Butterfly mainly takes place in the Empire, it makes sense that we¡¯re more powerful. ¡°So slow, really.¡± Seron snorted, amused. She kind of sounded like a classic villainess just now. ¡°Also, if you keep calling me that nickname, the others will figure it out.¡± ¡°Ugh, I know. But it¡¯s stuck in my mouth, what can I do.¡± So she was conscious of it. Then again, Seron always kept quiet except when we were alone. ¡®Ah, no¡ªthat¡¯s probably just because she¡¯s not close with anyone else.¡¯ Seron¡¯s social awkwardness is honestly a bit sad. ¡°Did you just think something annoying?¡± ¡°I was thinking that even in the fog, your forehead still shines bright.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your excuse?!¡± ¡°Quiet down, please.¡± Hania sharply scolded us, and Seron went silent. Though she didn¡¯t forget to jab me hard in the ribs. Meanwhile, I was keeping a close eye on one individual. Midra, who had joined Team 2¡¯s martial group alongside Hania and Eve. He was skilled in battle, but occasionally made small mistakes¡ªtypical of a first-year. Every time, Hania and Eve covered for him, and Midra would apologize and never repeat the error. He¡¯s got talent. About what you¡¯d expect from the second-ranked first-year in martial arts. Which is exactly why he caught my attention. Because I¡¯d seen him disappear in front of me¡ªlike he teleported. ¡®I still don¡¯t know what that guy really is.¡¯ I hope I get the chance to find out this time. But that opportunity just hasn¡¯t come yet. ¡°Instructor Vikamon, we¡¯re almost done.¡± Right on cue, Ban knocked on a wall at the edge of the fog. As he said, we¡¯d reached the end of the 5th floor. ¡°Dorara, time?¡± Dorara¡ªthe second-ranked second-year in Magic Arts¡ªimmediately checked. ¡°8:45 PM.¡± Since I was a senior and a teaching assistant, he responded with unusual respect. If it were Hanon, he would¡¯ve thrown a fit, but it was nice to see Dorara behaving. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for the night.¡± While we must push forward, neglecting rest is dangerous. The deeper we go, the more unexpected situations occur. So tonight, we¡¯d camp here and resume in the morning. The students smoothly prepared for camp. They were clearly used to the Demon Dungeon. There¡¯s one critical rule for camping in the dungeon: Night Watch. Two people per shift. With 15 people, everyone could still get proper rest with a rotation. ¡°First shift will be Isabel and Eve.¡± According to the watch list we had prepared earlier, I briefed them. ¡°And for the second shift...¡± This is where I threw out a surprise. ¡°Midra and I will take it.¡± Let¡¯s have a proper chat for once. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 197 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 197 Midra Fenin. When it comes to him, to be honest, I don''t know much. He wasn¡¯t even treated as an important character in the Flame Butterfly arc. Aside from the fact that he ranked second in the first-year martial arts class, there was nothing else notable about him. That was Midra Fenin. But after I possessed this body, he gradually began to stand out. Eventually, he even brought up Wolfram, leading the story to its climax. Crackle¡ª The sound of the makeshift campfire burning reached my ears. Since Sharin had lit it with magic, there was no worry about it going out even in the mist. Midra and I were on second watch. The children were fast asleep, and the first watch had just gone to bed. Silence swept through the fifth floor. Midra and I sat facing each other in front of the fire. "Midra." I was the first to speak. "Yes, Instructor." Midra replied nonchalantly. Completely different from the time he dropped that bombshell. "You''ve already figured out who I really am, haven¡¯t you?" At that question, Midra blinked. Then tilted his head. "Your identity, you mean? Well, you¡¯re Instructor Vikamon Niflheim, aren¡¯t you?" Don¡¯t play word games with me. His eyes were brimming with playful mockery. I had no intention of entertaining his jokes. "I''ve been thinking about what you said about Wolfram. Including your intention behind telling me that." "Ho~" For the first time, genuine interest flickered in Midra¡¯s eyes. He looked curious about what I was going to say next. I hoped that curiosity would last. "The way to break the loop that existed between Wolfram and Zerion¡ªhonestly, I don¡¯t know how to do it." A way to sever that ridiculous power of regression. Even having played the Flame Butterfly arc, I couldn¡¯t guess how. But the story Midra hinted at contained a clue. Why did Midra correct me directly about Zerion¡¯s gender? And why did Wolfram reveal the secret of regression to Zerion, a truth not easily shared? In the Flame Butterfly arc, no one knew that Wolfram had regressed. Even other heroes described him as simply "unique." Which meant even they didn¡¯t know about his regression. So why did Wolfram share that information only with Zerion? ¡°Wolfram and Zerion were lovers.¡± One of the deepest, most trustworthy relationships: lovers. This was the conclusion I reached using the hint Midra gave me. Across the campfire, Midra quietly looked at me. He didn¡¯t respond to my answer. So I continued. ¡°There¡¯s been a persistent story that Zerion had a child. No one knows exactly how that bloodline continued, but if a tale from a thousand years ago still persists today, it has to hold some truth.¡± So then, who was her child? It didn¡¯t take long to come to an answer. The reincarnations of the heroes all had ties to their past lives. Rosli, the Fallen Flame, was born into the royal family of Zebra, which he once resented. Aquiline, the Soul Keeper, was of the bloodline of Musika. Narea, the Noble Saintess, inherited the same title of ¡®Saintess.¡¯ Zerion, the Transcendent Sage. What connection does her reincarnation, Xenia, have with Zerion? ¡°Xenia inherited Zerion¡¯s bloodline.¡± The Niflheim Count family, as the Count himself claimed, did indeed inherit Zerion¡¯s bloodline. That bloodline continued through generations and blossomed into Xenia¡¯s reincarnation of Zerion. ¡°And Zerion isn¡¯t the only one in that bloodline.¡± If Wolfram and Zerion were lovers, the answer becomes simple. ¡°The blood of Wolfram is also mixed into the Niflheim Count family.¡± A child born between Wolfram and Zerion. Their blood intertwined and continued until it culminated in the modern-day Niflheim family. When I put all this together, I realized one thing. Vikamon Niflheim¡¯s abnormal stamina. A man who dedicated his life to studying magic¡ªhow could he possess such incredible endurance? The answer was that Wolfram¡¯s blood had manifested more strongly. Clap, clap¡ª Midra clapped his hands. His expression was joyful, as if he hadn¡¯t expected me to deduce this much. ¡°Impressive. I didn¡¯t give you that many hints, and yet you figured all that out.¡± Midra had acknowledged my answer as correct. I let out a long breath. All that time spent racking my brain had paid off. So now it was time to ask something that couldn¡¯t be answered with the information I had. ¡°...Is breaking Wolfram¡¯s regression related to his descendants?¡± After mentioning regression, Midra revealed that Zerion was female. That indirectly tied regression to lineage. Midra¡¯s lips curled slowly into a smile. ¡°Well, who knows?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like vague answers.¡± ¡°As for that... I think you¡¯ll find out eventually.¡± I frowned. He clearly had no intention of saying it himself. Fine. I didn¡¯t expect him to give me everything anyway. Next question, then. ¡°Is Vikamon the reincarnation of Wolfram?¡± Vikamon Niflheim, a third-rate villain who exited midway through the Flame Butterfly arc. Could he actually be Wolfram reincarnated? That was the hypothesis I raised. Even I wasn¡¯t certain. The reincarnated heroes all possessed overwhelming talent. But Vikamon had nothing but stamina. Even that wasn¡¯t the best¡ªAisha surpassed him in raw physicality. Too lacking to be considered the reincarnation of Wolfram. Midra and I locked eyes. Silence returned. Crackle¡ª The fire crackled softly again. After a while, Midra pulled his knees up and chuckled. ¡°No.¡± My hypothesis was denied. It was true that Vikamon inherited the blood of Zerion and Wolfram. But it was just that¡ªbloodline. He was not Wolfram¡¯s reincarnation. ¡°Lucas.¡± So I tossed out the next person who came to mind. The protagonist of the Flame Butterfly arc, Lucas. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] There was the possibility that he was actually Wolfram. ¡°That guy is Wolfram¡¯s reincarnation?¡± ¡°The Flame of Resolve is an excellent ability. It wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched to call him a hero¡¯s reincarnation.¡± Midra gave a short compliment to Lucas. ¡°But Wolfram hasn¡¯t died.¡± The hypothesis about Lucas was also rejected. Honestly, I didn¡¯t really believe that one either. If anything, Vikamon being Wolfram¡¯s reincarnation would make more sense¡ªat least the bloodline gave some basis. But Lucas had no real connection to Wolfram. My mind grew more tangled. Then who, exactly, is Wolfram¡¯s reincarnation? ¡°Still, you got close enough that it deserves some praise. You could say you got about half right.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re really not going to tell me the answer yourself.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t think too badly of me. I¡¯ve got a binding spell of sorts on me, you see.¡± What kind of binding spell? Midra didn¡¯t seem inclined to explain that either. A long sigh slipped from my lips. Still, the hours I spent mulling over this weren¡¯t wasted. It wasn¡¯t a clean answer, but I got close enough. All that¡¯s left is to gather more information and propose the next hypothesis. ¡°Midra, I suppose you¡¯re not going to tell me who you really are either.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s bound by a restriction as well. But I will say, it¡¯s not a restriction that hurts Instructor Vikamon. If anything, it¡¯s for your sake.¡± He offered another clue. Midra didn¡¯t play an active role in the Flame Butterfly arc. So why was he suddenly getting involved now? ¡®Midra only started acting after I possessed this body.¡¯ In the world that followed Lucas¡¯s death, a bad ending played out. In that world, Midra did nothing and let the bad end happen. But in this world, he was taking action. The only explanation for that was my possession. Since possessing this body, I¡¯d interfered with the story numerous times. The original storyline had already been derailed by Lucas¡¯s death. In order to lead the world toward what I believed was the true story, I had to get involved, using any means necessary. Because of that, the storyline progressed much faster than expected. I tried to follow the events in order, but the situation didn¡¯t cooperate. And only in this chaotic situation did Midra finally appear. As if my possession was a trigger that set him in motion. ¡°...Midra, what are you exactly?¡± How does he know all this? And what exactly is this ¡°binding spell¡± on him? Midra never showed hostility toward me. Mysterious as he was, he maintained a cooperative relationship. He even helped me during the Vinesha incident with the Eldritch Being. But for what purpose was he helping me? I couldn¡¯t even begin to guess. ¡°Good question.¡± Midra turned my question right back at me. ¡°What am I doing all this for, I wonder?¡± A bittersweet smile flickered across his face. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m helping Instructor Vikamon just to find that answer myself.¡± He was helping me in order to discover an answer he didn¡¯t even know himself. I didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant by that. But one thing was clear. ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re on my side.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I have no intention of becoming your enemy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I need to hear.¡± Midra blinked in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected me to accept that so easily. ¡°With so many enemies already, as long as I¡¯m not adding another one, I¡¯ll take what I can get.¡± Enemies were already more than plentiful. There was no need to add to their number. If Midra was willing to cooperate, I had no reason to push him away. In fact, I should welcome him. ¡°I already know you¡¯re hiding some kind of trump card. Someday, that¡¯ll come in handy.¡± Midra had once shown a spatial teleportation ability. Something even Sharin couldn¡¯t perceive. I have a few theories about Midra. One of them is that he might be connected to the method Wolfram used to break the cycle of regression. The binding spell likely stems from that. And the fact that he can¡¯t tell me about it probably means there¡¯s some connection between Wolfram and me¡ªperhaps even including Vikamon. Maybe even my possession is somehow tied to Wolfram¡¯s regression. ¡°Haha.¡± Midra suddenly covered his mouth and laughed. ¡°That¡¯s just the kind of thing I¡¯d expect you to say, Instructor Vikamon.¡± There was a hint of nostalgia in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Before I could ask more, Midra rose to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s switch shifts for the night watch.¡± It was already time for the next watch. We¡¯d been talking so long that I lost track of time. ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time ahead of us, right?¡± Midra smiled slyly, hinting that I¡¯d have other chances to ask more questions. At his words, I stood up as well. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll uncover everything.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± Midra, back to his usual manner of speech, went off to wake the next watch. Crackle¡ª The campfire crackled quietly in the night. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 198 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 198 After that, we continued advancing through the Demon Dungeon. Before long, we reached the Bridge of the Holy Sea on the 6th floor. The bridge stretched all the way to the 7th floor and was so massive that you could build an entire city atop it. This floor also had the highest frequency of mental-type attacks, apostles, and demon beasts. Maybe that¡¯s why everyone stayed tightly grouped, cutting down apostles and beasts together. My eyes still often lingered on Midra, but I no longer pried. He himself had said it was forbidden for him to speak of certain things. Knowing that, pressing further wouldn¡¯t yield any answers. Since I confirmed he meant no harm, I decided to focus on conquering the Demon Dungeon for now. ¡°Instructor Vikamon! A named Apostle has appeared ahead!¡± While I was dealing with a demon beast, Dorara shouted to me. Such a diligent guy, seriously. ¡°Isabel, Aisha, Ban.¡± Calling the four Martial Arts students, I threw myself forward. Through the dense fog, the Apostle appeared ¡ª a massive mammoth-like creature with six legs. The 6th floor¡¯s named Apostle. Iron Leg. Just like its name, its legs were made of iron. Anyone stomped by those legs would be crushed on the spot. It stomped at me, the one leading the charge. I didn¡¯t dodge. Boom! The heavy weight pressed down on my entire body. Iron Leg had crushed countless opponents under its weight. But for the first time, it was bewildered. Underfoot, I was holding up its leg with both arms. My body was currently reinforced with all kinds of divine blessings. On top of that, the foundation was my Steel Body mystery, further empowered by Ancient Dragon magic. Fwoooosh! Amidst the Ancient Dragon''s magic, another flame ignited. A grey flame. The Flame of Ash inherited from Vulcan. That flame surged through my body, forging my flesh even further. With that, my vitality surged and my muscles swelled with power. ¡°You stepped on a person...¡± I gritted my teeth. ¡°You need to pay for that.¡± The Flame of Ash erupted from my entire body and spread to Iron Leg. The sudden rise in temperature made the beast scream as it lifted its front leg. That moment, its white belly was exposed. While its outer body was covered in thick hide, the belly was much softer. Normally, it was impossible to reach due to the creature¡¯s six massive legs. But with the belly exposed, that changed. Isabel and Ban shot past me in a flash. Isabel spread her goddess wings, and Ban¡¯s aura surged. Slash! Their swords tore into Iron Leg¡¯s belly in an instant. The thin hide was sliced open, blood and bits of organs spilling out. Thud! Then Aisha leaped into the air with a running start. With an incredible jump, she soared upward and swung her greatsword like a storm. BOOOOM! With a heavy roar, Iron Leg was knocked backward, still in its raised stance. Empowered by the Saint¡¯s blessing, Aisha¡¯s strength far surpassed human limits. Magic and spirit attacks rained down from the sky. Iron Leg¡¯s belly and body were shattered, and it perished on the spot. Even a named Apostle from the 6th floor stood no chance against us. ¡°Great work!¡± As I was catching my breath, Dorara ran over and handed me a towel. His eyes sparkled fiercely as he looked at me. What the hell is up with this guy? I¡¯d suspected something since we started descending the Demon Dungeon... But he was getting more and more obvious about trying to get on my good side. ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯s realized I¡¯m using Ancient Dragon magic...¡¯ I hadn¡¯t outwardly revealed my use of Ancient Dragon magic yet. Thanks to our overwhelming strength, we¡¯d been progressing smoothly without me needing to transform into the Celestial Dragon. Ancient Dragon magic became famous again when Hannon used it. If I were to use it openly, everyone would start guessing at my true identity. So I had been restraining myself. Even my lightning catcher was hidden under enchanted bandages. There¡¯s no way he knows I¡¯m Hannon. So what¡¯s with his behavior lately? ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing!¡± As I wiped myself with the towel Dorara gave me, he quickly scurried away. While I was still puzzled by him, Hania approached. ¡°Want me to tell you why Dorara¡¯s acting like that?¡± So she knew the reason. ¡°I¡¯d really appreciate it. It¡¯s starting to get annoying.¡± ¡°You know how your sister, Xenia, uses Stellar Magic?¡± Out of nowhere, she brought up Xenia. ¡°There are a bunch of magic families trying to arrange a marriage with her. Same with Corazon.¡± Damn it. That was enough to make me frown even though my anger had subsided. I finally realized Dorara¡¯s true motive. That guy was trying to curry favor with me in advance, as Xenia¡¯s brother, for the sake of a potential magical family alliance. Suddenly, I was in a bad mood. I might just kick him off the Bridge of the Holy Sea. Surely, no one would blame me for that right now. They¡¯d all understand. ¡°Dorara aside, the Corazon family¡¯s pretty decent. Dorara¡¯s magic skills are quite solid too.¡± ¡°But his personality is trash.¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely a major flaw.¡± Even Hania couldn¡¯t defend Dorara¡¯s character. ¡°But if someone likes you as much as he does, that¡¯s a problem too.¡± ¡°Is that a compliment?¡± ¡°Women should be a little twisted.¡± ¡°Ex-girlfriend jealousy, huh? Scary.¡± ¡°Enjoy the moment. It all leads to disillusionment eventually.¡± Hania¡¯s disillusioned expression was honestly kind of terrifying. ¡°Does he not know I got expelled from the Niflheim family?¡± ¡°Even if he does, he¡¯s still trying. Since Lady Iris pardoned you, there¡¯s a chance of reinstatement.¡± So no kindness comes without reason, huh? ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a strange rumor going around about Xenia¡¯s marriage talks.¡± ¡°Rumor?¡± ¡°Apparently, she said she wouldn¡¯t even consider marriage unless the guy is stronger than the strongest mage at Zerion Academy.¡± I blinked in disbelief. ¡°A mage stronger than Sharin exists in this world?¡± But why Sharin, of all people? [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°A marriage proposal is about a partner, so shouldn¡¯t we talk about someone of the opposite sex?¡± ¡°What, that crazy Dorara, planning a marriage proposal with him?¡± Hania smiled gently. ¡°Assistant Instructor Vikamon, dragon magic is still magic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Oh. ¡°Who told you to meet your sister in a fake form?¡± Hania had sharp ears for inner royal news. She already knew I had reunited with Xenia during my disappearance. And the mage Xenia pointed to¡ªwas me. ¡°I know because I¡¯m in the middle of this, but Dorara misunderstood and reacted that way.¡± It was Dorara jumping to conclusions. ¡°One thing¡¯s for sure.¡± I offered comfort to Xenia. ¡°Xenia¡¯s not getting married.¡± There¡¯s no one among our peers who can beat me¡ªexcept maybe Sharin. I¡¯ve absorbed countless fortuitous encounters until now. At this point, I¡¯ve become one of the top-ranked among my generation. ¡°You never know.¡± Hania shrugged, leaving behind an ominous remark. ¡°If you don¡¯t want unnecessary misunderstandings, you should reveal your identity to your sister soon.¡± It was a heartfelt piece of advice. Hania left those words and walked back toward the team. With Iris gone, she was the leader of Team 2. And as expected, she skillfully directed her team. ¡°Those Apostles are no big deal!¡± From afar, Seron could be seen swinging her axe confidently. She clearly had more stamina than before. Probably thanks to her training with Aisha. ¡®I just hope she doesn¡¯t get himself wrecked being overconfident.¡¯ Seron was a constant source of worry. * * * We continued pushing forward, defeating the Apostles and monsters on the 6th floor. The severe cold tried to block our path, but Dorara and Seron handled it well. As for me and Eve, since we both had fire attributes, the cold barely affected us. Thanks to that, a few girls quietly gathered near me when it was time to sleep. I don¡¯t need to name them¡ªyou probably already know who. Before long, we could see the end of the Holy Bridge. Soon, the 7th floor. Though the environment might change, the gatekeeper of the 7th floor never does. The 7th floor¡¯s guardian has a regenerative trait¡ªeven if it¡¯s destroyed, it recovers with time. Which means we¡¯ll have to bring it down again. ¡°...We¡¯re almost on the 7th floor.¡± Foara, the Spirit Lord Contractor, murmured with a tense face. Then Beaquirin, the High Spirit Contractor, nudged him in the side. ¡°What¡¯s a Spirit Lord Contractor getting scared for? Don¡¯t embarrass your spirits¡ªstand tall!¡± ¡°R-Right...¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re too scared, stick with me.¡± She said it and pulled his arm close. Ugh, that couple is an eyesore. ¡°Want me to hold your hand?¡± Sharin whispered, suddenly appearing. If I took her hand here, Seron and Isabel would follow. The three of them have been holding back their feelings in front of those who don¡¯t know my true identity. If they suddenly started expressing affection toward Vikamon instead of Hannon, it would be suspicious. Because of that, they¡¯d all been quiet since entering the Demon Dungeon. But it seemed their patience was reaching its limit. Lately, I¡¯ve been catching their eyes more and more often. Their gazes had an oddly wistful feel to them. If I regained their love, would I finally understand what those eyes meant? ¡°It¡¯s the entrance to the 7th floor.¡± And finally, we reached the path leading down to the 7th floor. ¡°It¡¯s 5:35 PM.¡± Dorara promptly informed us of the time. We had more time left than expected. Our speed was faster than planned. We could afford to push further today. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the 7th floor.¡± The faster we clear the Dungeon, the better. There was no reason to waste time. At my command, the others quickly moved out. When we opened the door to the 7th floor, we were greeted by a staircase with only platforms. One by one, we stepped down. From the 7th floor onward, the schedule would only get tougher. Everyone here had made it to the 7th floor before, during the rescue mission for Isabel and me. So a tense atmosphere lingered. But that tension was soon completely overturned. I stopped in my tracks on one of the stair platforms. A heavy silence fell between us. ¡°...This can¡¯t be.¡± Isabel¡¯s face froze over. Not just hers¡ªeveryone else¡¯s expression turned to stone. One of the platforms on the stairway was completely shattered. As if someone with immense weight had used it as a springboard. ¡°Damn it.¡± A curse slipped from my lips. At the same time, my eyes turned upward. An Apostle had leapt up to the surface. We hadn¡¯t encountered any Apostles on our way here. The Tower''s pathways converge starting from the 5th floor. Meaning, floors 1 through 4 are separate routes. In other words... The Apostle had already leapt to the surface, but not through our path. It had used a different Academy¡¯s route. ¡°All units, return to the surface at full speed!¡± The students from the other Academies are in danger. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 199 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 199 The Leap of the Apostle. It is a calamity upon the world. In the past, the Leap of the Apostle caused over 50 million casualties. At that time, the total global population was roughly 450 million. Even accounting for underreporting, the sheer magnitude of 50 million deaths clearly shook the world to its core. This catastrophe was the price paid by nations for ignoring the existence of the Demon Dungeon. The Demon Dungeon was constructed over roughly 300 years after the sealing of the Demon Sovereign. When it first appeared, its very existence was barely acknowledged by the world. Naturally, its dangers were also overlooked. People believed the Demon Sovereign, sealed away, could do nothing. In fact, over the last 300 years, the general public had almost completely forgotten about the Demon Sovereign. And so, after 300 years, the Leap of the Apostle finally began. From the Demon Dungeon, apostles poured out endlessly. They slaughtered everyone¡ªmen, women, and children alike. Nations, having grown complacent in their age of peace, belatedly mobilized their militaries to confront the apostles. But even their efforts were often crushed. Some countries couldn''t withstand the onslaught and collapsed. Still, humanity was tenacious. They eventually drove back all the apostles and cried out in victory. But the road of blood did not end there. Though the world united to defeat the apostles, the aftermath was devastating¡ªravaged lands, dwindling population. As droughts and floods followed, the world spiraled into ruin. Finally, unable to endure any longer, nations began to plunder one another. The scale of these raids grew, eventually igniting a full-scale war. Thus began the long, drawn-out Great World War. The Leap of the Apostle had led the world straight into war. Humanity learned many things from this blood-written history. They knew they must not repeat the same mistakes. And so, they founded the Academy¡ªtraining young children to be sent into the Demon Dungeon. They knew it was irresponsible to shift such a burden onto children. But there was no other choice if they were to avoid repeating the past. And now, today. Once again, the Leap of the Apostle has occurred. Everyone following behind me understood what that meant. Zerion Academy¡¯s Demon Dungeon Assault Squad. Not one among them could keep a calm face. Even though we were climbing faster than we had descended, not a single expression had relaxed. This was the very academy created to stop the Leap of the Apostle. Every student in it carried their own pride. Which is why the gravity of this situation struck them all the more deeply. And I was no different. The Leap of the Apostle wasn¡¯t part of the original scenario. So why did this story come to be? ¡®Because I altered the timeline.¡¯ Though the timeline was already broken with Lucas¡¯s death, my involvement had caused the world to change too drastically. And those changes extended to the Demon Dungeon as well. ¡°Vikamon.¡± At that moment, Sharine called my name. She usually changed how she addressed me in front of those who knew the circumstances. ¡°It¡¯s the 5th floor.¡± Before we knew it, we had reached the entrance to the 5th floor. I refocused and looked ahead. The 5th floor connects with other academies. So then¡ªwhere did the leaping apostle go? We came down through the Zerion Academy route. So at the very least, it didn¡¯t go toward Zerion. ¡°Sharine, can you find it?¡± If anyone could figure something out, it would be Sharine and her Mirinae. At my request, Mirinae appeared within Sharine¡¯s eyes. We quietly waited for her to focus. ¡°Ugh!¡± After a moment, Sharine groaned and clutched her face, staggering. I quickly reached out to catch her. She slowly relaxed the tension in her tightly shut eyes. ¡°...It¡¯s Panisys.¡± The Illusion Kingdom, Panisys. The moment I heard it, I bit my lip. Panisys was currently the most unstable kingdom due to a civil war. Most of the talented academy students had been recalled by their families. The remaining students were commoners and those supported by other countries. That¡¯s where the apostle leaped. Could a group of students made up of commoners and non-elite academy members stop a leaping apostle? Without a doubt¡ªabsolutely not. Their defenses were likely not properly established due to the civil war. If they got hit directly by an apostle in their already weakened state, it would be the end of the Panisys Kingdom. ¡°Hania, could you join up with the Zerion students and make your way back to the surface on your own?¡± Hania looked back at me. Then silently nodded. She was the second-ranked martial arts student¡ªif anyone could make it from the 5th floor to the surface alone, it was her. More importantly, she was the daughter of the Imperial Knight Commander. Among the students here, her voice carried weight second only to the Saint. The academy would act quickly on her words. ¡°Come back alive.¡± ¡°I will.¡± After parting with Hania, we immediately started toward Panisys. As I ran up the stairs, I spoke back to the group. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m only looking forward.¡± I was the leader here. So I made sure everyone heard me clearly. ¡°If anyone¡¯s afraid, I won¡¯t blame you¡ªturn back.¡± Everyone values their life. But if they¡¯re not ready to risk it, they¡¯re better off not being here. Leaving just those words behind, I ran ahead, never looking back. We reached the 4th floor. In the distance, I saw the shattered remains of an apostle. It must have been smashed while the leaping apostle passed through. Apostles show no mercy, even to their own kind. I looked behind me. And sure enough, just as I expected¡ª Not a single one had turned back. The eyes of the others met mine for a moment. Those who came here were the very elite of Zerion Academy. They had steeled themselves from the moment they entered the Demon Dungeon. My worries were pointless. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± We will defeat the ascending Apostle. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] * * * Affiliated with the Kingdom of Panisys. One of the Six Stars. Solvas Umbra. He swept up his wolf-cut hair with a sigh. The reason was simple. It was because of the hopeless team trailing behind him. Solvas¡¯s original team wasn¡¯t like this. However, due to a civil war breaking out in the Kingdom of Panisys, most of the noble heirs were dragged back to their families. Solvas barely remained at Aquiline Academy. To be precise, the Umbra Count¡¯s house wasn¡¯t in a position to call Solvas back. Even within the Umbra family, they were hesitating between siding with the rebellious nobles or the traditional royal family. As a result, Solvas ended up in a limbo, staying at the Academy. Since the kingdom was in turmoil, the Demon Dungeon had been neglected. That¡¯s why only nobodies without families were left to descend into the Demon Dungeon. The personnel sent from other kingdoms were no different. They had already formed teams among themselves, and taking anyone out of those would only hinder teamwork¡ªmeaningless. Among them, there was one person Solvas despised the most. Hannon Irey. In the past, Hannon had thoroughly humiliated Solvas during the international singles tournament. When he heard Hannon was coming to support Panisys, he was speechless. Even when they met, Hannon pretended not to know him¡ªacted like they¡¯d never met. Still, Solvas had to admit his skill, but the whole thing was outrageous. ¡®Maybe he¡¯s hiding something.¡¯ The civil war in Panisys was long and uncertain. Applying to Aquiline Academy essentially meant staying until graduation. The Academy was not keen on letting go of key powerhouses. For someone who had reached the finals of the international singles to come here, there must have been a reason. And clearly, he wanted to hide it. Solvas wasn¡¯t entirely ignorant of Hannon¡¯s situation. He¡¯d already heard that the Heavenly Princess of the Empire had personally nominated him. ¡®He probably got kicked out after offending his family.¡¯ Solvas clicked his tongue, but then thought, ¡°Am I any different?¡± His kingdom was in the midst of a civil war, yet his family hadn¡¯t even called for him. He was just doing grunt work in the Demon Dungeon. He suddenly felt miserable. ¡®This is pointless.¡¯ With this team, reaching even the 5th floor would be tough. No wonder he felt unmotivated. They¡¯d probably end up dealing with low-tier Apostles before moving up slowly. It was basically just buying time. ¡®Other Academies are making headlines with ascending Apostles...¡¯ While others were writing history, he was just wandering around the lower floors. Nothing drained Solvas more than that. Currently, he was on the 3rd floor. Given the original strength of his team, this pace was absurdly slow. It was hopeless. Sigh. He let out another sigh. ¡°Sol-Solvas, sir...¡± A panicked voice came from behind him. A teammate pointed ahead. Solvas raised his head with an annoyed expression. Then he froze too. Crunch, crunch¡ª The sound of something chewing bone and flesh echoed around them. Below, what looked like shredded corpses rolled on the ground. They were wearing school uniforms. Not from Panisys. Those golden uniforms were from Ergo Academy. The five-man team that had come as support from Ergo Academy. They were notoriously arrogant. They had strutted around like they were better than everyone else. They had ignored Solvas and gone ahead into the Demon Dungeon first. And now... they met a gruesome end. Crunch. A shattered hand rolled across the floor. The creature, having enjoyed its snack, burped with satisfaction. A massive being, ten times the size of a human. Its body was covered in black fur, hiding its dense, powerful muscles. Rip¡ª Then, from its snout to its entire face, red eyes opened. Shudder! A wave of chills ran down Solvas¡¯s spine. By the time he realized it, it was already too late. Smash! One of Solvas¡¯s team members exploded. Literally shattered into thousands of neat cubes and died instantly. They didn¡¯t even know what had happened. One of the creature¡¯s eyes locked onto Solvas. Instinctively, he tried to raise a shadow in defense¡ª Grab! Someone seized him by the back of his neck. ¡°What are you doing? Run!¡± It was a familiar voice. Solvas¡¯s body was lifted into the air and shot forward at an incredible speed. The person carrying him was none other than the one he hated the most: Hannon Irey. ¡°Ha...Hannon?¡± He blurted Hannon¡¯s name, startled. ¡°Wait! My teammates!¡± There were still people Solvas had brought with him. Even if they were just fillers, they were still students from the same Academy. As team leader, he had a duty to look after them. Hannon frowned deeply. ¡°When I grabbed you, it was already too late.¡± Solvas¡¯s eyes widened. And then he saw it¡ªall his teammates had already been shattered to pieces. They were dead from the moment he saw that first one die. ¡°Thank the Myst.¡± That was the only reason Solvas was still alive¡ªthanks to Myst, the shadow lily. Because the creature had sensed an unusual weapon on its prey, it had eliminated the others first and saved Solvas for last. Without Myst, Solvas would¡¯ve been no different. ¡°More importantly...¡± Sweat trickled down Hannon¡¯s forehead. ¡°This is no time to be worried about anyone.¡± The creature in the distance was slowly rising on two legs. It was preparing to chase its escaping prey. Its jaw opened wide as it let out a gurgling laugh. It was the expression of joy, the thrill of the hunt. And it proved just how relaxed the creature was. If it catches you, you die. This is a deadly game of tag. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 200 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 200 Western Plateau on the Third Floor. Hannon was sprinting across it without hesitation. Clinging to his back like a shadow was a man. The man, Solvas¡ªthe owner of the shadow¡ªkept his lips tightly shut. There was a simple reason why he was stuck to Hannon like this. They were being pursued by a nameless Apostle. And the only one who could outrun it was Hannon. Hannon had legs so fast he could be considered the fastest in the world. In terms of evasion, he was likely unmatched. That was Hannon Irey. But even Hannon was barely maintaining this desperate race. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Terrifying sounds exploded from behind. The Apostle chasing them was relentless. No matter how many times it was shaken off, it caught up again. Using both hands and feet, tongue flicking in the air, it sprinted like a beast. ¡°What is that thing?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve heard about them, remember?¡± Hannon replied in his usual, casual tone. At that, Solvas¡¯s face went stiff. ¡°...An Ascended Apostle.¡± Hannon nodded instead of answering. ¡°Do you have a plan?¡± It was a shame to be piggybacking like this, but simply running away wasn''t a real solution. ¡°I at least think we need to tie that thing down here as long as we can.¡± ¡°...Because there are still Academy students on the upper floors?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Solvas quickly caught the point. That thing couldn¡¯t be dealt with by Academy students. The fact that even Solvas himself had fled helplessly proved it. ¡°But Hannon, you know better than anyone you can¡¯t keep this up forever.¡± Sweat already drenched Hannon''s forehead. He was pushing himself hard. Especially since he was carrying Solvas¡ªit was an added burden. ¡°At the very least, let me¡ª...¡± Solvas''s expression darkened. ¡°You know,¡± Hannon suddenly began speaking. ¡°I recently met the kind of hero I used to dream about.¡± He flashed a carefree smile despite his exhaustion. ¡°I watched fairy tales as a kid and thought, I want to be like that hero. I dreamed that dream again and again.¡± He beamed, even though he was soaked with sweat and looked worn out. ¡°And now that kind of hero is walking the path of a hero again.¡± Hannon pushed even more power into his legs. ¡°So shouldn¡¯t I at least try to walk that same path?¡± He clutched tightly to Solvas¡¯s shadow. His will was crystal clear¡ªand it reached Solvas without a word. After a short pause, Solvas averted his eyes slightly. ¡°...No, actually, I just meant let me off on a floor where I can head to the fifth. I¡¯ll go call for backup.¡± He wore an embarrassed expression. If they lured the Apostle toward the third floor¡¯s entrance, it would just bolt to the second floor. So his plan was to head to the fifth floor and inform other Academy members, calling for support. Even if they couldn¡¯t defeat it, they could at least slow it down. ¡°But I understand your resolve, Hannon.¡± The shadow beneath Hannon¡¯s feet began to ripple. ¡°It looked so hideous I hesitated, but we¡¯re proud students of Aquiline Academy.¡± The shadow surged upward, forming a snake. Dozens of shadow-snakes flicked their tongues, brimming with hostility. ¡°I also once wanted to be a hero.¡± Even though the Umbra Count family had nothing to do with heroes, and he''d had to accept reality. The boyhood dream still lingered in his heart. The star of the hero burned brightly. And the flame that leapt from that star touched a pile of firewood once thought long burned out. It was up to them to kindle that spark again. But both of them¡ªhere and now¡ªhad what it took to fan that spark into a blazing star. ¡°The Academy students'' life signals are relayed to the surface through magic, so by now, they must¡¯ve realized something is happening. Even without us telling them.¡± The shadow-snakes flew toward the Apostle. It raised both arms mid-run and crushed the snake¡¯s neck effortlessly. It was a chilling sight¡ªbut Solvas forced a smile. He needed it to drive away the fear. If one snake wasn¡¯t enough, he¡¯d make ten. If ten wasn¡¯t enough¡ªhe¡¯d make a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand. ¡°I won¡¯t let you become a hero alone.¡± He vowed to buy time¡ªat least until the higher-ups could act. Solvas declared it. Hannon powered up his legs. ¡°This might be the longest run of my life.¡± Time to run like hell. * * * The shadow tore through the air as it shot out. Starting as snakes, then turning into spikes and spears, then walls¡ªrelentlessly interfering with the Apostle¡¯s path. Each time, the Apostle crushed them all. Its charging power was like that of a raging bull¡ªit showed no signs of slowing down. But thanks to the shadows briefly blocking its vision, Hannon managed to widen the distance little by little. A barely-there game of tag. Enough to make the Apostle furious. ¡°That thing''s dumber than I thought!¡± Solvas shouted as he summoned another wave of shadows. He¡¯d lost all track of time; it could be dusk or midnight¡ªwho knew? What was certain was that this was more manageable than they¡¯d feared. Shadows sometimes formed beneath Hannon¡¯s feet, helping him move faster. His body had built up so much momentum that removing friction with shadows let him keep gliding forward. Solvas¡¯s support had given Hannon time to recover some stamina. ¡°That thing can¡¯t run forever either! Eventually it¡¯ll have to stop to rest!¡± ¡°I really, really hope so.¡± Hannon replied to Solvas¡¯s hope as he focused on steady breathing¡ª Trying to conserve energy for the long haul. Solvas decided not to interrupt Hannon¡¯s breathing and conjured more shadows¡ªuntil something caught his eye. The Apostle. Something looked... off. Its body seemed redder than before. For a moment, he thought it was an illusion. Using the night shadows so intensely had even made his fingertips tremble. Solvas hurriedly rubbed his eyes. And then, when his vision cleared¡ª He realized it wasn¡¯t a trick of the light. The Apostle¡¯s entire body had turned completely red. Ah, this is a bad sign. In that instant of instinct, Solvas saw the apostle''s jaws open wide. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Solvas shoving Hannon away with a strong push of shadow was purely an instinctive act. And that very instinct became the decisive moment that saved both of their lives. Piiing¡ª The speed of light far exceeds human perception. The heat ray fired from the apostle''s mouth tore through the ground, with enough firepower to obliterate everything around it. KWAGAGAGAGAGAGANG! The sound, slower than light, followed with a violent explosion that swallowed everything whole. The towering trees around them couldn''t withstand the blast and were uprooted entirely, tumbling away. The scene was scorched and devastated in an instant. A ball of shadow rolled over the scorched earth. Crack, Clang! Moments later, the shadow orb shattered into pieces and Solvas tumbled out. ¡°Kegh... kuhak...¡± Blood trickled from between his ashen-gray hair. He had narrowly avoided being vaporized by the heat ray, but the shockwave alone had been enormous. The bones inside his body trembled uncontrollably. It felt like a miracle he was even alive. ¡°Hannon... Hannon.¡± Though they had been rivals in the international individual competition, right now, they were comrades fighting through the same crisis. As Solvas looked around, hoping Hannon had made it out safely¡ª Thud¡ª An unwelcome face appeared through the smoke. That long, grotesque snout emerged. It was the apostle, now back to its original color after firing the heat ray. Solvas rose to his feet. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he summoned his shadow and shouted as if vomiting blood. ¡°Hannon, the apostle¡¯s here! Run, somehow¡ª!¡± In his desperation, he threw aside his usual polite tone. Now that the enemy had caught up to them, it was too late. All he could hope for was that Hannon would escape. The eyeballs atop the apostle¡¯s snout darted around before all turning to stare at Solvas. His legs shook. Terror and the imminence of death flooded his mind. He was so scared he felt like he might die from fear alone. Tears welled up, threatening to blur his vision. He was sure he''d be torn apart like the rest of his teammates. Yet his clenched fists shone more brilliantly than anyone else¡¯s. ¡°Come at me, you beast.¡± With those words, both Solvas and the apostle lunged at the same time. Solvas poured his full mana into his technique, Night Shadow. He was already a dead man. This was his final, desperate resistance. Magic surged out from every pore in his body as blood spilled out and activated Night Shadow. Night Shadow ¨C The Outlaw of the Waves The shadow turned into a vortex of waves and struck the apostle. The charging apostle collided with the vortex and was pushed back two steps. The vortex of shadow roared as if trying to shred the apostle''s body to pieces. Solvas screamed with all his strength, pouring out every drop of his magic. At that moment, the apostle''s legs began to swell grotesquely. Thud! The apostle began to push through the vortex, step by step. Though its skin was scarred from the attack, it paid no mind. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! Its pace accelerated. The distance between Solvas and the apostle rapidly shrank. But all Solvas could do was watch with wide eyes. If he stopped The Outlaw of the Waves now, he would die instantly. Death was approaching. Yet he had no choice but to watch. And strangely, Solvas felt at peace. A surge of pride, greater than anything he had ever felt in his life, filled his heart. He was born into the Umbras, a cunning noble family who gained advantage through deceitful diplomacy. But in this moment, he shone brighter than anyone else. That pride alone made it worth shouting at death. Finally, the apostle broke through The Outlaw of the Waves and swung its hand toward Solvas. Solvas neither dodged nor averted his gaze. The boy who once dreamed of being a hero had become one. And... a hero doesn¡¯t always stand alone. Tap¡ª Footsteps echoed from somewhere. At the same time, a floating sensation enveloped Solvas¡¯ body. When he opened his eyes again¡ª He was in midair. The ground was rising to meet him. Realizing this, he hastily summoned the last remnants of his shadow to cushion the fall. Thud! The shadow softened the impact just enough to save him. He truly thought he was going to die. As he scrambled to regain his senses, he realized¡ª The apostle was no longer around. And at the same time, he noticed someone was holding him. It was Hannon. Hannon¡¯s gift¡ªThe Hidden Wind. Normally, it allows him to move freely to any desired location, but within the Demon Dungeon, its effect is limited. He can only teleport within the same floor. Hannon had snatched Solvas away just before he was struck and used the Hidden Wind. The shock from the escape made him slow to recover his senses. If Solvas hadn¡¯t yelled at him to run, tragedy would¡¯ve struck. ¡°Hannon, you bastard.¡± Back from the brink of death, Solvas clung to Hannon with overwhelming emotion. But then he realized¡ªHannon¡¯s body was far too limp. Drip¡ª He heard something pouring onto the ground. When he looked down, he saw a large pool of blood. Hannon¡¯s side... A chunk had been torn out, leaving a gaping void. Just before saving Solvas¡ª The apostle¡¯s hand had grazed him. ¡°No... Hannon, Hannon!¡± Solvas cried out desperately. But Hannon could only gasp for breath¡ªhe couldn¡¯t speak. He simply pushed Solvas weakly with his hand. That hand seemed to say, at least you should escape. Not all heroes survive. Sometimes, the path of a hero is written in blood. ¡°No. Don¡¯t say that crap! Where¡¯s the fire you showed in the tournament? I know your body¡¯s tougher than anyone¡¯s!¡± That person wasn¡¯t the same as before, but Hannon no longer had the strength to explain. Solvas, now carrying Hannon on his back, tried to flee at any cost. But despair was not done with them yet. KWAHHHHHHHHHH! Behind them, the apostle landed with a crash. The nostrils on its snout flared. It had tracked the scent of the mystic energy from the Hidden Wind. The creature stuck out its tongue and licked the blood off its fingers. Then it smirked with the tip of its snout and charged at them again. Solvas turned his body, shielding Hannon in a last attempt to save him. KAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANG! A sound so sharp it could tear ears apart rang through the air. There stood a man with snow-white hair, colliding against the apostle¡¯s attack with a blade-like hand. ¡°Solvas. Hannon.¡± His amber eyes turned into the shape of a dragon, gleaming with intensity. ¡°You¡¯ve done well to endure.¡± It was time for revenge. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 201 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 201 The Leaping Apostle. As I collided with the monster, a tingling sensation coursed through my entire body. I had heard plenty about how dangerous a leaping Apostle could be. An Apostle that ascends to the surface, filled to the brim with the power of the Demon Sovereign. It was said such an Apostle¡¯s strength could shake the very world. Now I understood those words. The one in front of me was a natural-born predator¡ªa monster. Apostles grow stronger by devouring humans. If one like this ever made it to the surface and began feasting on humans, the land would be reduced to rubble. ¡®Right now is when this thing is at its weakest.¡¯ Which means one thing¡ª We must defeat it here. The Apostle looked at me and opened its massive jaws. ¡°Aisha!¡± At my call, Aisha appeared behind the Apostle. Putting all her strength into her greatsword, she struck with full force. BOOOOM! The Apostle, hit squarely by Aisha¡¯s greatsword, was launched into the air. But it casually flipped mid-air and landed without issue. That was Aisha¡¯s strength¡ªblessed directly by the Saint. Her blow could crumple steel like paper, but the Apostle didn¡¯t even show a broken bone. Still, we had gained time. Seron and Midra quickly took Hannon and Solvas to safety. ¡°Senior, that thing¡¯s soft.¡± ¡°It has a constitution-changing ability.¡± It had changed its body¡¯s texture to absorb the force of the impact¡ªsoftening itself. I realized this when I saw its body bend unnaturally mid-flight. If it had that ability, then blunt-force attacks wouldn¡¯t work. ¡°Aisha, stay back and guard the rear with Seron.¡± But slicing or piercing attacks¡ªthose might still work. ¡°Ban, Isabel, Eve.¡± At my call, the three moved at once. I shot forward alongside them. Ban¡¯s aura and Isabel¡¯s divine wings blazed with radiant light. As the two charged in, the Apostle¡¯s arms came flying toward them. Fast. Too fast for the eye to follow. But our side wasn¡¯t planning to take the hits lying down. Thud¡ª Eve and I slammed our feet into the ground. Azure flames flared from Eve¡¯s sword. Ashen flames erupted from my palm. Without hesitation, Eve and I swung¡ªher sword and my hand slicing through the air. The flaming strikes collided with the Apostle¡¯s arms, stopping their advance. Seizing the opportunity, Isabel and Ban¡¯s swords slashed toward the Apostle¡¯s chest and flank. Slash! Even with its ability to change its form, the Apostle took damage. But the wounds were shallow¡ªonly minor grazes on its thick hide. Its natural armor and muscle were far too tough. And the Apostle had more than just arms. Its gaping jaws lunged toward Isabel¡¯s head. Just before it could bite her¡ª The divine wings behind Isabel surged forward. CRUNCH! Her wings pierced straight into the Apostle¡¯s mouth, Then unleashed a blinding white explosion. BOOOOM! Smoke rose from the Apostle¡¯s head. Just as Isabel was about to swing again¡ª The Apostle, mouth still blown open, lunged forward with its head. ¡°Ugh!¡± Ban collided with Isabel, pulling her back just in time. And I stepped forward to fill the gap. Clenching my fist, I swung from below with all my might. CRACK! My punch landed squarely on the Apostle¡¯s jaws¡ªits constitution shift too slow this time. And it didn¡¯t end there. The ashen flames in my arm exploded forth, Engulfing the Apostle¡¯s head in a roaring blaze. Fzzzt¡ª Then, a crackling sound reached my ears¡ªI stepped back quickly. KRAKAKAKAKAKOOM! A searing beam of radiant light fell from the sky, swallowing the Apostle whole. It was Sharin¡¯s attack magic. The Apostle thrashed in the intense heat, then slammed the ground, shattering the terrain. It tried to escape through the cracks in the earth. But we weren¡¯t done. Black hands surged up from beneath its feet, grabbing its legs. Valencia¡¯s binding curse magic. As the Apostle swung its arms to shatter the curse¡ª A whirlwind of flame-laced wind swept in. KRAKAKAKAKRAK! The Apostle¡¯s body was shredded in the storm of wind and fire. A united elemental attack from Foara and Beaquirin. This was the apex of Zerion Academy¡¯s combined assault. Even an Apostle would be reduced to a wreck from that. ¡°I¡¯ve healed them.¡± Just then, we heard Saint Sirmiel¡¯s voice. Hannon and Solvas had been safely treated. That side was secure now. All that was left was how to finish the Apostle. THUD! Just then, the Apostle burst out of the wreckage, its fur scorched pitch-black. ¡°Grrk!¡± It exhaled black smoke from its broken jaws and its many red eyes lit up in unison. This damned monster. That combo attack should¡¯ve annihilated any normal Apostle. But it had withstood it with its bare body¡ªand hadn¡¯t lost any fighting spirit. The Apostle slammed the ground¡ª And vanished. High-speed movement. The moment I realized it, it had leapt toward the rear. Fast. Too fast for the frontliners to catch. Magic and elemental fusion were serious threats to the Apostle. It knew repeated hits from those would be fatal. ¡°Aisha! Seron!¡± At my shout, Aisha and Seron sprang into action. They met the Apostle charging at them with incredible speed. The one faster than sound arrived with a delayed sonic boom. Aisha¡¯s muscles bulged to their limits. Her greatsword swung to send the Apostle flying, just like before. But the Apostle, even with the greatsword right in front of his eyes, reached out instead. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Crack! The Apostle¡¯s head caved in as the greatsword struck him. A physical transformation. But his hand didn¡¯t stop¡ªhis claws plunged into Aisha¡¯s shoulder. Crunch! Aisha¡¯s shoulder shattered into cube-like fragments. As her eyes widened in shock, Seron¡¯s axe struck the Apostle¡¯s side. BOOOOM! With a thunderous explosion from the axe, the Apostle''s body twisted sideways. With that, the claws embedded in Aisha¡¯s shoulder were pulled out. Immediately, Sharin and Dorara cast their spells simultaneously. Dorara¡¯s wind slash ripped the Apostle¡¯s hide, and Sharin¡¯s magic scorched him, blasting him away. ¡°Ugh!¡± Aisha collapsed, clutching her shoulder with her other hand. Sirmiel and Joachim quickly moved to heal her shoulder. It had merely been grazed by the claws, yet it shattered into cubic pieces. ¡°Don¡¯t let your bare body touch the claws! They cause bodily disintegration!¡± Weapons like swords are fine, but if flesh touches them, the body breaks apart into pieces. That Apostle didn¡¯t leap like that for no reason. He possesses all kinds of troublesome abilities. The Apostle, blasted away by magic, flattened himself against the ground and dashed, dodging the spirit bombardment. Having been overwhelmed in close combat once, he stuck to high-speed movement. Because of that, Sharin frowned and aimed her staff. At that speed, even her magic wouldn¡¯t easily hit him. On top of that, he also had ultra-regeneration. While moving at high speed, the wounds he received earlier began to heal rapidly. Meanwhile, we kept draining our strength. We can¡¯t let this battle drag on. ¡°Eve, stick close to Sharin!¡± If we¡¯re breached again like with Aisha, it¡¯ll be dangerous. With Eve¡¯s azure flame, he wouldn¡¯t dare try that again. ¡°Sharin, can you lock him in space so he can¡¯t move freely?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Our top priority is stopping his high-speed movement. If hitting him with magic is hard, we need to at least reduce his range of motion. ¡°Valencia, keep casting curses. Anything¡¯s fine¡ªas long as it slows him down even a little. Dorara, same to you. Use wind magic to bind his legs as much as possible.¡± I took a deep breath and raised my hand like a blade. ¡°The rest¡ªIsabel, Ban, and I¡ªwill pin him down in the front.¡± With Ban¡¯s reflex speed and Isabel¡¯s Divine Wings, we can manage. ¡°If you fight that thing¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± The bodily disintegration effect doesn¡¯t work on mystics. My entire body is made of mystic energy. I¡¯m actually his perfect counter. ¡°Beaquirin and Foara will handle the firepower.¡± As I finished speaking, a massive barrier began to descend from above. It finally touched the ground and formed a dome. Thud! The high-speed Apostle slammed into the transparent barrier and stopped. He slashed at it in frustration, but his claws just bounced off with a soft thunk. A mocking smile formed at the corner of Sharin¡¯s lips. She had clearly decided: If we can¡¯t defeat you now, we¡¯re never letting you leave. Typical of all-rounder Sharin. The Apostle turned toward us. While he paused, curses kept latching onto him one after another. We could see Valencia chanting continuously, casting curse after curse. The Apostle¡¯s fur and muscles swelled. He was clearly enraged. He stomped the ground with a crack and launched forward. Just like before, he was aiming for a rear ambush. As he approached with high-speed movement, trying to target the back line¡ª I intercepted him right in his path. If you know the direction, you can block him even at that speed. Most importantly, the curse is taking effect. Unlike before, he¡¯s slower now. Fwoosh! ¡°Goddess!¡± Behind me, Sirmiel began casting blessings in earnest. And he wasn¡¯t the only one. Isabel¡¯s Divine Wings also gathered everyone¡¯s power with a blessing. It¡¯s an innate buff skill of the Divine Wings. Curses and blessings. Sharin¡¯s blockade and Dorara¡¯s support. With all this, we can chase him down. The Apostle¡¯s claw shot toward me. It was brimming with bodily disintegration. But I didn¡¯t hesitate and clashed my hand-blade against it. Clang-clang-clang! Sharp metallic sounds rang out. The Apostle snarled and bared his teeth in frustration. He had realized that bodily disintegration doesn¡¯t work on me. ¡°Thought you were invincible, didn¡¯t you?¡± Slaughtering the other Apostles and our allies must¡¯ve been fun for you. Scales began to emerge on my face. My body¡¯s strength began to surge beyond its limits. The remnants of the ancient dragon roared fiercely. The roar pounded through my body, drawing out its power. Crack! My bones and muscles filled with a strength on a whole different level. My pupils turned golden and draconic. Ashen flames from the branded fire dragon¡¯s magic engulfed my entire body. Now, I was the one pushing back the Apostle¡¯s claw with sheer strength, my eyes blazing. For the first time, I saw confusion on the Apostle¡¯s face. Ashen Dragonform. A fusion of ashen flame and ancient dragon magic. ¡°You picked the wrong opponent.¡± The Apostle who had never been stopped before. I¡¯ll defeat him right here. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 202 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 202 The leaping Apostle charged forward. Every time his arm lunged out, I blocked it. With my True Dragon Form as the tank, Isabel and Ban unleashed their coordinated strikes. At first, when they saw my transformation, Ban and the others were clearly startled. But only for a moment. Right now, the Apostle takes priority. Questions can wait. Even if the enemy grows stronger, our team''s growth is a blessing, not a curse. The moment Ban and Isabel''s blades sliced through the Apostle''s body, wind and flames surged in from behind. Elemental fire and wind tore through the Apostle¡¯s form. The Apostle staggered, trying to retreat. He wanted to escape and buy time for his super regeneration. Boom! But I drove him back, preventing his retreat. Charging at him head-on, the Apostle roared. He was already burdened with stacked curses. On the other hand, I was fully buffed with support magic. Unable to shake me off, he had no opening to escape. ¡°So persistent.¡± Even my sweat evaporated into the ashes and flames. ¡°Stamina¡¯s my specialty, after all.¡± Clinging to him like a leech, I refused to let go or give him a chance to slip away. With the Apostle restrained, the others¡¯ attacks rained down relentlessly. The more I held him, the more fiercely the kids attacked. Scratches and wounds began appearing on the Apostle¡¯s tough hide. Even if they were minor wounds, stacking them this much would overwhelm his super regeneration. Super regeneration isn¡¯t invincibility. Once the physical limits are reached, even regeneration comes to a halt. I knew that¡ªand so did the Apostle. Before long, all of the Apostle¡¯s eyes focused on me. He realized that unless he took me down, he couldn''t escape. His attacks began focusing entirely on me. Even so, the others continued their assault, but he seemed to trust his regeneration to handle that part. His arm lashed out with ferocious speed. Dodging and defending, I engaged in a frantic battle of wits with him. The Apostle sneakily blended physical changes into his attacks. His deflected arm would twist and come back from the opposite direction, or his maw would thrust forward to rip my head off. This was nothing like the distant past, when I stood in a ring. Endless irregularities and foul play. No rules¡ªjust one relentless attack after another. Pure, instinct-driven slaughter. And because of that, I could react to every single one of his attacks. If he had been thinking and mixing in feints, it would have been harder to read. But he was an Apostle. A beast that only knows how to kill and devour. His arm flew at me. I stepped forward, tucking my body in a tight roll. Kagagak! His hand grazed past my ear. Even the sound of the air splitting made his strength terrifyingly clear. The Apostle¡¯s jaws opened wide. He was trying to smash my head completely. But I lowered my head even further. So low it barely scraped the ground. Crunch! A few strands of hair were sliced off by his sharp teeth. That much, I could let him have. Now it¡¯s my turn. Lowering myself to the limit, I delivered an uppercut from below. Flames burst from my elbow. Magic engravings and mystical power surged together. With explosive force that nearly dislocated my shoulder, my knife-hand shot upward. Sizzleeeeeee! The flame of the Ashen Dragon intensified, roaring upward from my hand. Crunch! The knife-hand finally pierced the Apostle¡¯s thick hide. As I skewered his solar plexus, I let out a shout and unleashed the full power of the Ashen Flame. Kwagagagagagak! Ashen fire erupted upward through the Apostle, blazing into the sky. ¡°GERRRAAAAAAAAGH!!¡± The Apostle screamed with his mouth wide open. At the same time, his body began turning red. ¡°When that bastard turns red, he shoots a beam! Dodge it!¡± Solvas¡¯s voice cried out from afar. I was already moving as soon as I heard it. Black blood dripping from the Apostle''s mouth evaporated, and a heat ray fired out. At the same moment, a white beam shot in from behind me. The goddess¡¯s declaration of victory. The heat ray and the divine beam collided, and the world briefly ignited. Boom! Caught in the blast, I tumbled across the ground. Ban caught me and helped me stop. Barely getting back to my feet, I gasped for breath. Where I had stood just moments ago, another elemental fusion attack came raining down. Through the raging storm of wind and fire, the Apostle burned. ¡°That damn thing... you''d think it''d be dead by now.¡± ¡°Seriously.¡± Ban nodded in agreement and stood up again. ¡°It¡¯s Hannon, isn¡¯t it.¡± And he tossed it out bluntly. As expected, perhaps because we¡¯ve clashed several times before, he¡¯d already figured it out. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk more later.¡± ¡°You, Ban!¡± With Isabel joining us, we once again kicked off the ground. The strategy for dealing with the Apostle was the same as before. Overwhelm it before its hyper-regeneration can catch up. To carry that out, the moment we arrived as soon as the spirit unification finished¡ª What we saw was the Apostle, charred completely black. So, was the Apostle dead? No. My eyes caught what lay beneath the Apostle. Beneath the blackened shell of the Apostle¡ª There was a gaping hole. Chill! At the same time, the ground beneath Sharin began to crack. Come, Lightning Caller! With an unhesitating call, lightning crashed down from the sky. Isabel pulled Ban close and shielded him with her wings. Lightning seeped into my entire body, transforming my form. Celestial Dragon Form. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] I transformed my entire body into lightning and without hesitation rushed toward Sharin. Heavenly Lightning. The fastest speed I could muster. The magic that Sharin used to trap the Apostle¡ªwas it truly only cast on the ground? Sharin is too smart for that. She would have secured the underground thoroughly with magic too. But that magic was breached. What does that mean? An irregular Apostle came to mind. The one who gained magic immunity after being repeatedly struck by Sharin¡¯s spells. Even if it was an evolved Apostle, could it not have similar traits? Of all the accumulated damage, the strongest effect was likely Sharin¡¯s first barrage of spells. The Apostle relentlessly targeted Sharin because those spells posed a true threat. None of the rearguard had grasped the situation yet. Too late. Even Heavenly Lightning wouldn¡¯t make it in time! At last, the Apostle burst through the ground and lunged at Sharin. The defensive magic she always kept around her responded, but the Apostle¡¯s hand pierced through it. In that moment, time seemed to slow. And in the corner of my vision¡ª A blazing red flame blocked the way in front of Sharin. At first, it was an axe. But the axe shattered in the Apostle¡¯s hand. Next came an arm. That too was pierced and shattered. Finally, it was a body. Red hair fluttered. And red blood sprayed through the air. My eyes widened as I realized who had stood in front of Sharin. Seron Parmia. While everyone else was focused on the Apostle, she alone bore the mission of protecting Sharin. The weakest among us¡ªshe thought more of her comrades than herself. Only Seron predicted the Apostle¡¯s movements. And that¡¯s why she could protect Sharin. She looked past the Apostle and smiled at me. But that smile¡ªit wasn¡¯t like the ones she always gave me. The Apostle¡¯s hand burrowed into Seron¡¯s chest. And then, its arm burst out through her back. BOOOM! With my full power, I crashed into the Apostle with Heavenly Lightning and sent it flying. Thunk! The flung Apostle crashed into the ground and rolled. Dorara¡¯s wind magic followed right behind, pounding the Apostle further. The spirits raged. Despite their onslaught, the Apostle kicked off the ground and dodged. My eyes couldn¡¯t bear to look behind me. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to see. Because deep inside my chest, a long-lost, wild emotion was roaring uncontrollably. The Celestial Dragon Form began to crumble. It was because my will couldn¡¯t fully control the dragon¡¯s magic. That¡¯s how deeply shaken I was at this moment. ¡°Seron!¡± The children¡¯s belated screams echoed out. The Apostle possessed a bodily disintegration trait. That Apostle¡¯s hand pierced Seron¡¯s chest. So then, what happened to her? I didn¡¯t want to imagine it. I couldn¡¯t look back. If I did, something inside me felt like it would shatter. Something I had long forgotten in my chest began to stir violently. My mouth was parched, and my vision spun. Even the curse of the Veil Bandages couldn¡¯t suppress the emotion that screamed out from within me. ¡°Prince! Sweet potato!¡± At that moment, I heard a voice, strained as if it had been cut off. My head snapped to the side. There was Seron, being treated by the Saint and Joachim. My eyes widened. Alive. Seron was alive. She spat out the blood pooled in her mouth and, with sheer rage, shouted: ¡°What are you standing around for, idiot?! Go fight already!¡± Seron shoved me in the back. I had no idea how she had survived the physical collapse. My eyes trembled. At the same time, strength surged through my entire body. ¡°HUSBAND!¡± At that moment, Sharin screamed louder than ever before. Her blazing eyes glared as she threw her broken staff to the ground. In its place, she pulled out a new staff and shouted: ¡°From now on, I¡¯m casting magic only on my husband, so take it all!¡± The magical engravings etched into my body¡ª They all came from Sharin. Now she was going to push those engravings to their absolute limit. ¡°In return, make sure you kill that bastard.¡± Her magic had been pierced. Seron had nearly died. As a mage, there was nothing more humiliating. The world¡¯s greatest mage was angry. And so was I. Even wrapped in the Veil Bandages, the emotions that burst out¡ª This was definitely rage. Seron had kept her promise to help me reclaim my emotions. I¡¯ll praise her later... then scold her until she dies. Crack! The Apostle, now with fur turned white, opened its jaws. The beast-like creature narrowed its eyes. It seemed to regret not finishing off Sharin. Yeah, you better regret it. Because that really was your last chance. ¡°Foara! Beaquirin!¡± I shouted the names of the Spirit Duo and stomped the ground with all my might. ¡°Unleash maximum firepower!¡± The Spirit Lord and High Spirit revealed themselves. Both of them unleashed their full power, engulfing the ground in a storm of fire. The Apostle, who had planned to escape his body again and regenerate, was trapped within the inferno. It may be immune to magic, but not to spirits. Not even it could escape this. At that moment, the magic engravings across my body all began to shine at once. Sharin overheated her staff, stacking spell upon spell. Magic engravings held synergy with the arcane mystery. And dragon magic, by classification, belonged to the arcane. The Dragon let out a thunderous roar. The immense power erupting from my body shook the air itself. Maybe this was the true Heavenly Dragon Form that Zerion once used. Feathers of the Goddess fluttered in the air. Isabel unleashed her divine wings at full power. Wings carrying the sun appeared behind my back. Stage Two of the Goddess¡¯s Wings. As expected of the main heroine¡ªshe awakened once more at a critical moment. Right now, I was truly grateful for her talent. I kicked off the ground and charged straight through the storm of fire. There I saw the Apostle thrashing to escape. Spotting it, I swung my hand in a knife strike, harder than ever before. BOOOOM! Not the clash of metal, but a full-blown explosion resounded. The Apostle spread its arms wide and opened all of its eyes. Finally... it felt threatened. Good. Keep those eyes wide open. Watch closely. Because today is the day you die. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 203 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 203 A knifehand strike and the Apostle''s fist cross paths. The Apostle and I collided like madmen without a single pause. The Apostle¡¯s flesh was continuously being sliced away. Super regeneration tried to catch up belatedly, but the Thunder Dragon''s lightning forcibly slowed it down. The Apostle screamed. There was a clear sense of crisis in his eyes. Meanwhile, my speed kept increasing. I slapped away the Apostle¡¯s incoming hand. Even though his arm was enhanced by high-speed movement, my speed surpassed his. The number of times my knifehand pierced through the Apostle¡¯s body kept increasing. On the other hand, the Apostle¡¯s hand had not touched me even once. At that moment, the Apostle¡¯s body flashed red. It was the same heat ray he had fired before. Crack! I grabbed the Apostle¡¯s snout with my hand. The Apostle struggled as I forcibly closed his mouth. ¡°You think I¡¯ll fall for that twice?¡± The Apostle¡¯s body returned to its original color. He realized that firing the beam now would blow his own head off. I kicked at the Apostle¡¯s ankle. Crunch! The Apostle¡¯s ankle twisted and broke on the spot. His bodily transformations couldn''t keep up with my speed. The Apostle¡¯s body tilted forward. Without hesitation, I drove my knifehand into him. Crack! The Apostle¡¯s body bent into an L-shape. Black blood gushed from his mouth. The Apostle¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Before he could even groan in pain, my knifehand struck out again and again. Crack! Crunch! Crackle! Holes were torn open all over the Apostle¡¯s abdomen. Flesh and organs, or whatever they were, spilled out. But I felt no mercy. It was a fury I hadn''t felt in a long time. Never before had I been so violently consumed by rage. Maybe that¡¯s why¡ªI couldn¡¯t hold back the anger boiling to the top of my head. Yet, my reason moved with cold precision to bring the Apostle down. I anticipated his attacks and only focused on moves meant to kill him. This bastard tried to kill Saeron and Sharin. I had absolutely no intention of letting him live. The holes in the Apostle¡¯s body kept multiplying. He screamed and thrashed, but his hands never reached me. Finally, fear appeared in the Apostle¡¯s eyes. He had always thought he was the hunter, relishing the slaughter, but that illusion was shattering. And I drove my knifehand through even those fearful eyes. Lightning from the Thunder Dragon coursed through the Apostle¡¯s entire body. Because of that, even his super regeneration couldn''t activate. The Apostle kept flapping his mangled mouth helplessly. Even his snout, repeatedly smashed and pierced, was now completely misshapen. Boom! I leapt up and smashed the Apostle¡¯s head downward. His body slammed into the ground. I stomped on his chest. I had no intention of stopping until his last breath was gone. The moment I swung another knifehand strike at the Apostle¡ª I felt something different. My knifehand bounced off without piercing his body. The Apostle¡¯s eyes gleamed for a brief instant. With accumulated damage, his magic immunity had finally shifted into physical immunity. The Apostle lunged at me, mouth agape despite its mangled state, as if he had been waiting for this moment. But I stared back at him without so much as a twitch. This guy was an idiot. Sure, my attacks had a high physical component, but my entire body was imbued with magical engravings and the dragon¡¯s magic. Even if I couldn¡¯t pierce him with a knifehand anymore because of physical immunity¡ª I could simply overheat my knifehand with lightning and the flame of ash. More importantly¡ª ¡°You think our greatest mage is a joke?¡± From the sky, a blinding white beam of light poured down. Both the Apostle and I were engulfed by the light in an instant. The Apostle trembled, unable to even scream. Under the pressure of the falling light, the Apostle couldn¡¯t budge an inch. It was Sharin¡¯s high-level magic. She had been waiting for the precise moment the Apostle shifted from magic immunity to physical immunity. I was caught in it too, but for me, it was a different story. Now, this light was an extremely high-output lightning magic. The light was so intense that nothing but its glow was visible, but inside, a storm of electrical charges was raging. Which meant¡ª For me, who had undergone Thunder Dragon transformation, it was just another weapon. I stretched my hand toward the sky. The magical engravings on my arm flared to life, channeling power into my grasp. The Thunder Dragon roared and devoured the lightning. Electricity flowed into my steel-like body. Magic Engraving ¡¤ Lightning Catcher. A spear of pure electric charge, dyed a brilliant blue, formed in my hand. A spear capable of piercing anything. All the Apostle could do was watch as the spear formed. Desperately, he tried to move, yearning for survival. But I would teach him just how meaningless that struggle was. Gripping the collective wishes of everyone beyond the lightning, I twisted my waist and hurled the spear with full force. The moment the sensation traveled through my arm, magic engravings exploded at my elbow, adding even greater power. At that final moment, the Apostle¡¯s eyes turned pure white. Thunder Dragon Transformation ¡¤ Spear of the Thunder God. The divine punishment meant to end the Apostle. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D! *** An intense explosion powerful enough to cause ringing ears blasted the entire area. I sat astride the Apostle, punching him without end. His body had been torn apart, barely even maintaining a recognizable form. Anyone could see he was unmistakably dead, but I didn¡¯t let my guard down. As a price for the relentless collision, my whole body trembled. But I had no intention of collapsing. My fists continued to slam into the destroyed Apostle. Crack! Crunch! Even my mystical steel body seemed to be reaching its limits. Every time I struck the Apostle, new wounds opened on my fists. But I couldn¡¯t stop. That bastard had deceived us again just moments ago and attacked Sharin and Seron. I couldn¡¯t allow even a speck of his body to remain. I would kill him. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] I had to kill him. I clenched my fist tightly. Clinging to the faint strength left in my body, I kept striking without stopping. And then, just as I threw another punch¡ª ¡°You.¡± A voice reached my ear. At the same time, her hand wrapped around my arm. ¡°It¡¯s over. You can stop now.¡± I lifted my head. Through my blurry vision, I could see Isabel looking at me with a desperate expression. Ban, who had followed behind her, also nodded. My gaze fell back on the Apostle. A breeze swept through. The Apostle¡¯s body crumbled into dust and scattered into the air. We had truly defeated the transcended Apostle. A nameless Apostle, one without even a "Named" title. He had vanished without ever fulfilling his dream. ¡°...It¡¯s over.¡± Isabel embraced me. The scent of citrus and the gentle warmth of her body enveloped me. In the distance, I could see the others. Seron was still receiving treatment from the Saint and Joachim. I needed to go to her side. Fighting against the urge to close my eyes, I leaned on Isabel for support. As I approached Seron, I saw that her wounds were healing. Her face was drenched in sweat, a clear sign she was enduring great pain. ¡°Saint, how is Seron?¡± ¡°The worst is over. She still needs some time, but she¡¯ll be fine.¡± The tension in my body finally eased a little. When I looked around, I saw Sharin in the distance, discarding several broken staffs. She must have poured all her magic into supporting me. ¡°Hey, Prince. Here, a sweet potato.¡± At that moment, Seron spoke. She struggled to lift the corners of her mouth in a smile as she looked at me. ¡°You saw it, right? My ultimate move.¡± Ultimate move. I finally understood what she had meant when she mentioned it before. ¡°...You.¡± The reason Seron had looked like a flame at the end¡ª It was because she had truly become a flame herself. Flame Transformation. It was originally a technique used by Eve. In the explosive art Seron practiced, there was a technique to ignite flames for triggering explosions. She must have adapted it to ignite herself. So this was what she had been secretly practicing behind my back. No wonder her body didn¡¯t collapse even after her chest had been pierced. What the Apostle had pierced wasn¡¯t her actual body but a condensed form of her mana. Thanks to that, Seron survived. I stared at Seron in disbelief. Had she miscalculated even slightly, she would have died. I had harsh words ready for throwing herself into danger like that, but I didn¡¯t say them. The flame she lit inside me had transformed into anger. But for someone who had burned so brilliantly, criticism was not the right response. ¡°You did great.¡± Right now, she deserved praise. ¡°Thanks to you, we won.¡± Sharin had been the key force in the battle. Without her, victory wouldn¡¯t have been possible. Seron smiled. That was enough. The anger that had bloomed inside me finally settled down. ¡°Everyone worked hard.¡± The Winter Dungeon. "Let¡¯s go home." At last, we had defeated the transcended Apostle. *** After a brief rest, we began our journey back to the surface. Given the situation, none of us had any strength left. Even though we were on the lower floors, the risks were still too great. It was far safer to return to Panisys and head to the surface from there. Above all, I was worried about Seron¡¯s condition. Even though the Saint had healed her, she needed proper recovery. So we decided to head up to Aquiline Academy first. Fortunately, Solvas was with us. Surely, he could explain everything properly. Thanks to the cleanup efforts of the Aquiline Academy students, the path back to the surface wasn¡¯t difficult. Once we emerged safely into the open air, I could finally breathe easier. The oppressive malice of the Dungeon had lifted, and my body felt lighter. But then, I noticed something odd. The entrance was eerily quiet. News of the transcended Apostle must have reached Aquiline Academy. Normally, the army should have been stationed here. Yet, the surroundings were strangely silent. ¡°What¡¯s going on...¡± Solvas, too, looked dazed, unable to comprehend the situation. Then, slowly, his eyes widened. ¡°No way.¡± He began moving urgently. We exchanged glances and quickly followed him. Soon, Solvas stood atop a hill. From there, the entirety of the Panisys Kingdom below the Dungeon was visible. Solvas stopped dead in his tracks. He stared blankly at the scene before him. We, who had followed him, could do nothing but fall silent. The capital of the Panisys Kingdom¡ª It was engulfed in brilliant flames. Taking advantage of the power vacuum created by the Apostle''s transcendence, A full-blown civil war had broken out in Panisys. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 204 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 204 The Kingdom of Panisys was burning. Everyone watched in silence. The Panisys civil war. With the royal forces trapped at the entrance by the Apostle¡¯s assault, the noble faction clearly took the opportunity to stage a coup. The world was on the brink of devastation due to the Apostles. And yet, the noble faction of Panisys started a civil war. Selfishness and ambition. For them, Panisys was the entire world anyway. Thus, they prioritized their own power over the threat to the world. It was disgusting. Some risked their lives to protect the world by fighting the Apostles, while others ignored the world''s peril, seeking only to satisfy their lust for power. No matter what justification they had, it was a vile decision. But thanks to this, I realized one thing: ¡®My recovered anger isn''t complete yet.¡¯ The anger I felt toward those who shirked their responsibility was not the blazing fury I once knew. I was angry, but it was more of a faint ember. ¡®Because two other emotions are still missing.¡¯ Lucas had only lost the emotion of love. But I had lost three emotions. Emotions don¡¯t function properly when just one is present. Thus, even though I had regained anger, it didn¡¯t pour out as deeply and fiercely as it should have. My current anger was still far from normal. Right now, it was merely a force that fueled hostility toward others. Anger is a complex emotion. Sometimes it becomes a sense of justice against unfairness, or a driving force to endure for the sake of loved ones. ¡®Perhaps...¡¯ Even regaining the two missing emotions might not be enough. It had been far too long since I lost my emotions. To fully restore them, I would need another catalyst. A spark needs fuel to become a full flame. And after using the Veil bandages, regaining emotions was no easy task. ¡®To think I¡¯d realize this while watching another country''s civil war.¡¯ I looked at Panisys with a bitter heart. And it seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling this way. Everyone wore dissatisfied expressions. ¡°Trash.¡± Eve, with her strong sense of justice, openly expressed her displeasure. She was from the fallen Kingdom of Frelliz and knew well how her homeland had collapsed. The selfishness of those who seized power. It was always the common citizens who suffered. Solvas, a noble from Panisys, showed deep despair. He clearly hadn¡¯t expected the noble faction to resort to such dirty tactics. Originally, the Demon Dungeon defense forces should have been at the entrance, but they had all been recalled to protect the royal family. When the noble faction attacked, they scrambled back too late. If we hadn¡¯t stopped the Apostles, a true catastrophe would have occurred. ¡°At this point, it would be best to head to Aquiline Academy,¡± Saint Sirmiel spoke up. Everyone ¡ª Seron, Hannon, all of us ¡ª needed rest. Fortunately, Aquiline Academy was outside the kingdom''s heartland. There, we could avoid getting entangled in the civil war and recover. ¡°Agreed. Better to save our strength than waste it here.¡± We had no idea how the civil war would unfold. Recovery had to come first. As we prepared to move, Solvas stayed behind, gazing at the burning Kingdom of Panisys. No one called him. He was the only one here from Panisys. Naturally, he needed time to sort out his feelings. * * * Later, we arrived at Aquiline Academy. Though we could breathe easier, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Musika and Vinesha, the reincarnations of Aquiline. And Grantoni, who had left the academy to aid them. Were they safe? Even though I could no longer feel sadness, I still thought of them. And there was also Card. Card, whose profession was always that of a spy. He was surely caught up in this civil war too. ¡®He''s the type who survives anywhere, but...¡¯ In extreme circumstances like these, you never know who might die. If possible, we would have to search for everyone later. Fortunately, Aquiline Academy welcomed us without issue. Most nobles and those associated with Panisys had already fled. Even among professors, there had been many nobles. Now, only those who truly cared about the Demon Dungeon or had nowhere else to go remained. These people wouldn¡¯t neglect a group that had just returned from slaying an Apostle. The wounded were moved immediately to the infirmary. Although Sirmiel had managed to heal them somewhat, everyone¡¯s stamina was greatly depleted. Thus, they were hooked up to IV drips and soon fell asleep. I watched the sleeping Seron for a while before leaving the infirmary. Compared to the others, Seron was less skilled. But because of that, she fought without sparing herself. She acted without hesitation, even risking her life. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess who had influenced her. ¡®It was probably me.¡¯ I had always rushed headlong into danger without regard for my own safety. And many had worried about me because of it. Seron had been one of those people. She was often prickly, but she always worried. This time, Seron had acted just like me. That fact made me feel both proud and bitter. Maybe this was how the others had felt watching me. "You." As I stepped out of the infirmary, I found Isabel and Sharin sitting on the waiting chairs. Sharin was fast asleep, leaning against Isabel. She had exhausted herself, shattering several of her staves and pouring out her magic. Naturally, she was worn out. ¡°She should sleep in a hospital bed.¡± ¡°She insisted she wanted to stay with you. Then she fell asleep.¡± Isabel explained on her behalf. I looked at Isabel for a moment before letting out a small, helpless laugh. ¡°You two were fighting so viciously before entering the dungeon.¡± ¡°That feels like forever ago, doesn''t it?¡± ¡°But it hasn¡¯t even been that long, objectively speaking.¡± ¡°Well, it feels like it has.¡± Isabel said this while gently stroking Sharin¡¯s hair. It was nice to see the two of them making up. I walked over and sat down next to Isabel. Then Isabel gently lowered her head and leaned it against my shoulder. "How¡¯s your body?" "The Saint healed me. I''m tired, but I can''t seem to fall asleep." "It''s because of Seron, isn''t it." [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] She was right. It was because of my slow judgment that Seron almost died. This newly ascended Apostle had to relearn everything from scratch. That''s why mistakes happened along the way, and Seron nearly died. The fact that my judgment almost cost Seron¡¯s life weighed heavily on my mind. "Everyone did their best. You don¡¯t have to blame yourself." Isabel comforted me a little. "And you, about your feelings, maybe..." "Yeah, I''ve regained a bit of my anger." After returning to Aquiline Academy, I had undone the Veil Bandages. Thanks to that, I could feel the emotion of anger more clearly. Isabel looked at me and gave a bittersweet smile. "I¡¯m glad you regained something, but of all things, anger had to be the first." It was an emotion recovered through Seron''s sacrifice. Maybe that''s why it felt all the more precious. "Honestly, I wanted love to be the first thing you learned." Isabel gazed at me intently. Then, avoiding my eyes, she shyly crossed her legs. "Truthfully, I wanted to be the one to teach you anger too." She was a woman full of desires. "Next time, I won¡¯t lose the lead." "Don¡¯t push yourself too hard." "You''re the one to talk." Fair enough. Isabel let out a small sigh and looked up at me. "It would be nice if you could understand a little better now. Even if you''ve regained anger, let''s build it up slowly." It seemed Isabel had also realized that my anger wasn''t complete. The anger Seron had sparked in me was a very faint flame. It was up to me to nurture it. "Husbaaand." At that moment, Sharin woke up. Still half-asleep, she called out to me and whimpered. When I approached her, she naturally clung to me, resting her chin on my shoulder. Isabel''s eyes sharpened slightly but she didn¡¯t make an issue of it. "Sharin, let¡¯s go sleep inside." "Nooo." Still half-asleep, she was even clingier than usual today. "At this rate, the others who came with us are probably aware of who you really are." "I figured the ones I was already close to would know. The rest are probably still unsure." There wasn¡¯t anything new about my identity being exposed now. This time, I hadn''t even had the opportunity to hide it. We had to fight with everything we had. I didn¡¯t particularly care about being exposed. After all, the reason I had hidden my identity as a Vikamon was simply to attend the Academy. Now, I could remain at Zerion Academy regardless of my status as Hannon. There was no need to cling to the name of Hannon anymore. ¡®Though, it wouldn¡¯t be great if it became known that I had pretended to be Hannon.¡¯ But it also wasn¡¯t such a big loss if it did. The only concern was Dorara. Dorara was also a mage. He surely realized that the magic I used was the same ancient dragon magic I wielded when I was Hannon. Though he hadn¡¯t said anything so far, he definitely knew. And he was probably wondering how to deal with me from now on. I¡¯d have to talk to him about it when the chance came. Knowing him, he might just pretend he didn¡¯t notice and let it go. I gently picked up the now-sleeping Sharin. Even though she seemed to eat a lot of bread, she was still so light. I had no idea where all that food went. I laid Sharin down on an empty bed in the infirmary. Once I covered her with a blanket, she finally let go of my shirt. "You need to rest too." "And you, Isabel, should rest as well." Both Isabel and I had pushed ourselves too far. So we decided to rest without pushing ourselves any harder. At least, until the hurried footsteps outside disturbed the peace. I opened the door at the sound of rapid footsteps in the hallway. There, someone was running toward me through the dark corridor. It was Solvas Umbra. "Solvas?" When I called his name, he let out a small "Ah." He hesitated for a moment, then came up to me. "Um, you¡¯re Assistant Instructor Vikamon Niflheim from Zerion Academy, right?" He must have seen me use the ancient dragon magic too, so he probably guessed my true identity. But since I hadn¡¯t confirmed it myself, he seemed intent on treating me as Vikamon for now. "The prince of the Panisys Kingdom has arrived at Aquiline Academy." At those words, my eyes widened. The Panisys Kingdom was in the middle of a civil war. And yet, the kingdom¡¯s most important figure, the prince, had come to the Academy. What did that mean? ¡®He ran away.¡¯ The prince had fled from the noble faction that instigated the civil war and sought refuge at Aquiline Academy. Which also meant¡ª The noble faction would soon come crashing through Aquiline Academy''s doors. There really was no end to the trouble. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 205 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 205 The prince of the Panisys Kingdom. Upon hearing the news that he had appeared at Aquiline Academy, I set aside my rest and rushed over. He is one of the key figures of the royal family. And now, that very figure had left the royal court and come to Aquiline Academy. It was obvious what the state of the royalist faction would be. ¡®If we¡¯re not careful, the noble faction might barge into the academy following the prince.¡¯ If that happened, things would become extremely complicated for us. The current team assembled to breach the Demon Dungeon is a crucial force even for the Empire. Not only are most of them nobles, but they¡¯re also considered some of the world¡¯s most promising talents. Naturally, the Empire could not afford to neglect them. From the perspective of the noble faction, overheated by the civil war, this team could serve as a valuable card to prevent external interference. They do not want outside forces to ruin their rebellion. For them, if the rebellion fails, only purges await. Victory means revolution. Failure means treason. For them, only these two outcomes exist. Thus, the moment our existence is exposed, they would likely detain us under the pretext of safety and protection. Of course, if they did that, they would face worldwide condemnation. We had defeated the Ascended Apostle. Meanwhile, Panisys had made the worst move by withdrawing even the forces stationed at the entrance of the Demon Dungeon. If Panisys were to imprison us after all that? It¡¯s obvious what kind of backlash would follow. However, the noble faction, already overheated by civil war, only focuses on the present rather than the future. They believe that whatever wrongs they commit now, they can compensate for later. Thus, they must win at any cost in the present. It was clear that¡¯s how they were thinking. And now, the prince had come to Aquiline Academy. If we got tangled up with him, we could end up detained altogether. Moreover, not all of our injured had recovered yet. At this point, it would be difficult even just to escape Panisys with everyone. "This way." Following Solvas''s guidance, I arrived at a location where several royal knights of Panisys were gathered. Each of them looked exhausted and battered. It was evident how difficult it had been to extract the prince from the royal court. As I entered, the knights immediately stood up. A wariness was evident in their eyes. They had fought tooth and nail to protect the prince ¡ª their reaction was understandable. "Greetings. I am Vikamon Niflheim, currently serving as an assistant instructor at Zerion Academy. May I ask if there is a representative among you?" If I had introduced myself with my family name included, I might not even have gotten the chance to speak. Even though I was excommunicated from my house, I could still use it when needed. "I am Solvas Umbra. I vouch for this man¡¯s identity." Then, Solvas, who had accompanied me, stepped in to assist. Given the reputation of his family, Solvas had a keen ear for politics. He too foresaw the consequences if we got entangled in this matter. It would clearly be a disastrous move for Panisys in the long run. The crazed nobles couldn''t see the future, but the younger generation of nobles could. Seeing Solvas gave me hope that Panisys¡¯s future wasn¡¯t entirely bleak. "I am Crama Berilio, Vice Commander of the Panisys Royal Knights." At that moment, a middle-aged knight stepped forward. Among all the knights, he seemed to be the most wounded, his entire body wrapped in bandages. It spoke volumes about the dire state of the royal family. "You¡¯ve been through a lot. Sir Crama, as I mentioned earlier, I hail from the Empire. Currently, at Aquiline Academy, students from Zerion Academy are also recovering from injuries." "Injuries, you say?" "Injuries sustained during a fierce battle against an Apostle attempting to ascend through Panisys." Crama¡¯s eyes widened. As the Vice Commander of the Royal Knights, he would fully understand the significance of an Ascended Apostle. He would also understand that the kingdom had forsaken its global duties amidst the civil war. "What happened to the Apostle?" He asked cautiously. Panisys had been shaken to its core by this rebellion. If they had also failed to stop the Apostle, they would not have been able to avoid worldwide denunciation, and it would have meant Panisys¡¯s downfall. "The Apostle was successfully defeated." Crama¡¯s expression eased slightly. It was a small relief amid the chaos. "I apologize. We ended up leaving everything to you." He bowed his head in apology. To them, the kingdom was everything. And now, with the kingdom on the brink due to the civil war, there was little they could do. They could only hope that the Apostle had not chosen Panisys as the place to ascend. Even as knights, they were still bound to follow orders from above. "It¡¯s alright. However, we would like to avoid any further damage resulting from the civil war." This was also for the sake of Panisys¡¯s future. Fortunately, Crama wasn¡¯t the type of person to miss the point. "Yes, we will do everything we can to ensure that no harm comes to those who have displayed such heroism." He too had become a knight for the glory of Panisys. He understood the risks that could arise because of us. But if he had truly been able to prevent them, the civil war wouldn¡¯t have broken out in the first place. Mere verbal promises were meaningless. My gaze flickered toward the door he was guarding. Ultimately, the only one who could properly guarantee this was the prince himself. At that, Crama''s face darkened. It was the face of someone who expected that hearing a favorable answer would be difficult. But he also knew he could not shoulder all the responsibility himself. "I will try speaking with His Highness the Prince." Crama knocked and entered the room. Isabel, who had followed behind me, made eye contact with me. Worry for everyone was evident in her eyes as well. A civil war was a matter of national survival. Given the tense situation where anything could happen at any moment, worry was inevitable. I wrapped my arm around Isabel''s shoulder. "It''s okay. There''s no problem. Whatever happens, I''ll take care of it." I didn''t want to instill unnecessary anxiety in her. So I spoke lightly, and Isabel looked at me for a moment before lightly tapping my side. "You better not overdo it again." "Of course." Although Isabel still looked somewhat skeptical, her face showed that some of her anxiety had eased. "Oh, darling?" Just then, a familiar voice reached my ears. There stood a woman, drying her hands with a handkerchief as if she had just come from the restroom. "Vinesha?" My eyes widened at the sight of her. I hadn''t expected Vinesha to be here. Soon after, Grantoni appeared behind her. "Grantoni, you¡ª" "Oh, soulmate!" Grantoni grinned and clacked his teeth together cheerfully. Why were these two here? I couldn''t understand for a moment. Then I noticed their clothes were dirty and disheveled. "Don¡¯t tell me... you two broke Prince Maron out?" Vinesha and Grantoni exchanged glances. Then a light shimmered from Vinesha''s pendant, and her eyes sparkled emerald green. Musika had possessed Vinesha. In that moment, Vinesha raised her arm diagonally, and Grantoni struck a pose behind her. "That''s right, we did it!" "Ahem, the heroic duo!" I let out a hollow laugh. They had said they would go seek help from the royal family of Panisys, but I hadn''t imagined they would bring Prince Maron back themselves. ''I did think it would be hard for the knights alone to get him out.'' The noble faction would have targeted Prince Maron above all. They would have prepared for fierce battles against the royal knights. But they hadn¡¯t accounted for an unexpected variable: The duo of spirit summoners. Thanks to their efforts, Prince Maron and the royal knights had safely escaped to this place. "You two did something incredibly dangerous." "The path of heroes is always fraught with hardship." Coming from a former hero, it sounded remarkably persuasive. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] "So, boy, have you come all this way to walk the hero¡¯s path again?" Musika, wearing a cocky expression, imitated the old Duke of Whitewood. "Status report." "A hero doesn''t look at status reports ¡ª they just charge in!" "That''s why so many of them ended up in graves early." "Well, that¡¯s true!" She still had the same lively energy. Even so, it was a relief to see Musika and Grantoni safe. "Shall we go in?" Just then, Crama opened the door and asked. Isabel and I exchanged glances and nodded before stepping inside. Solvas quietly followed us. "Good luck!" "Heehee, you¡¯re going to have a hard time." Musika and Grantoni tactfully stepped back. Once inside, the room looked utterly wrecked. This was a room at Aquiline Academy used to receive guests. Thus, it was filled with luxurious furniture, but now, all of it had been used to barricade the windows. Because the furniture blocked the windows, the room was very dark. In a corner of the room, a young boy was huddled under a blanket. He looked like he could be no older than a high schooler. He was breathing heavily, his face full of fear. Crama let out a quiet sigh. I might be a teaching assistant, but I was still a noble from another country. It did not reflect well for the prince to show such fear in front of us. My eyes flicked toward Crama. He reluctantly opened his mouth. "His Highness Prince Maron is still recovering from the shock of escaping the royal palace." He tried his best to present the prince in a favorable light. But no matter how he wrapped it up, the reality was hard to ignore. If a prince was this frail, it was natural that those who served him would waver. This time, I glanced at Solvas. My gaze asked whether Prince Maron had always been like this. Solvas swallowed hard and gave a small nod. The royal family of Panisys had a long history of inbreeding. As a result, many genetic diseases had appeared, including conditions that made it difficult to produce heirs. Recently, with a shift toward more openness, the royal family of Panisys had started welcoming bloodlines from outside. However, genetic diseases do not vanish overnight. The current king of Panisys was also born with a hereditary disease, which made it difficult for him to produce an heir. Overcoming these hardships, Prince Maron was finally born. Prince Maron was the only heir to the throne of Panisys. It was obvious how preciously he would have been raised. However, that ended up having adverse effects. Because he was overly sheltered and raised too delicately, Prince Maron grew up with innate weakness. He was vulnerable to stress and danger, and his ability to respond was poor. When incidents occurred, he would not take the lead himself but would leave things to others ¡ª a classic avoidant type. That was Prince Maron. Unlike Iris, who, despite being an imperial princess, attended Zerion Academy and built a reputation for herself. Despite being of similar age, Maron hadn¡¯t even enrolled in Aquiline Academy ¡ª proof enough. This must have caused anxiety even among the Panisys noble faction. Especially now, with the Empire taking the lead on the world stage. What would happen if Prince Maron, the only heir, were to ascend the throne in such circumstances? To be honest, Panisys'' future looked grim. Prince Maron would merely waver and fail to govern properly. His instability would shake all of Panisys. This became the driving force behind the nobles¡¯ movement. Rather than accepting an incompetent king, they would establish a new dynasty. That was the reason behind the Panisys noble faction¡¯s coup. And now, Prince Maron was at Aquiline Academy. There was no way the nobles would leave him alone. "Your Highness Prince Maron, I am Vikamon Niflheim from Zerion Academy." Even though I introduced myself, Prince Maron didn¡¯t respond. Instead, his eyes turned toward Crama. It was clear from his gaze that he expected Crama to handle the situation in his place. He was avoiding even basic greetings. This was giving me a headache. "We at Zerion Academy have just dealt with an Apostle who ascended at the Demon Dungeon, and we are currently resting here at Aquiline. Since civil unrest could potentially cause diplomatic issues, we would like to request your Highness¡¯s guarantee of our safety." Still, I couldn¡¯t avoid saying what needed to be said. As soon as I mentioned the guarantee of safety, Prince Maron¡¯s eyes shook violently. "I-I can''t even protect myself. How could I protect anyone else?" "It''s alright. We only need your word. We¡¯ll handle the rest ourselves." I had no intention of actually seeking their protection. I only needed the justification to deter the noble faction. "Ugh, v-very well. So be it. I would like to rest now, so could you please leave?" With his dismissal, we had no choice but to leave the room. "......Since His Highness Prince Maron has given his word, no harm should come to you." Crama tried to reassure us. Poor man, having to serve such a lacking master. "Can I ask about the current situation at the royal palace?" "......The soldiers and knights hired by the noble faction have nearly overrun the palace." Even with the Panisys royal family''s weakened forces, I doubted it would be breached so easily. When I showed my skepticism, Crama made a dejected expression. "There were people among the nobles¡¯ forces who could wield Mystics." Mystics ¡ª at that word, my expression darkened. At the same time, one group came to mind. Mysticism. The very group Vulcan and I had crushed. ¡®Could remnants have survived?¡¯ I pressed my hand against my chin thoughtfully. It was also possible that another group of Mystic users existed independently from Mysticism. ¡®Mysticism was still in its early stages and growing at that time.¡¯ According to the main story, Mysticism would only fully form in Act 5, next year. It wouldn''t be strange if some Mystic users belonged elsewhere for now. ¡®So this is the result of the story getting twisted.¡¯ I swallowed hard. Everything ¡ª from the timing of the civil unrest in Panisys to the Apostle¡¯s ascension ¡ª seemed too well-aligned. There was a greater force manipulating the flow of events. "Thank you for telling us. I¡¯ll keep it in mind." "Yes. I promise no harm will come to you." After finishing my conversation with Crama, I returned toward the infirmary. "Isabelle, once everyone wakes up, let¡¯s head back to Zerion Academy immediately." When I subtly shared my plan, Isabelle agreed. Staying at Aquiline Academy any longer was too risky. Moreover, we couldn¡¯t afford to meddle in another country¡¯s internal affairs. "Solvas, you''re worried about your family too, right?" "......Yes, that''s right." "You don''t need to worry about us anymore. Thanks for taking care of us." "It''s nothing. I should help where I can. You saved my life, after all." Once upon a time, we had fought fiercely. Still, from now on, I felt we could get along pretty well. KWAANG! At that moment, an explosion rang out from the direction of the men''s ward. The three of us flinched and immediately ran toward it. There, we saw Ban with his sword drawn. At the same time, we saw someone desperately jumping out the window. Ban slashed at the ground at his feet. The spell binding his feet split apart. Solvas frowned as he realized what kind of magic it was. "Shadow magic." At the mention of shadows, my expression also darkened. "Ban, what happened?" "Hannon was kidnapped." Hannon Irey, who had been sleeping and recovering after his injuries. He had been abducted. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 206 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 206 Hannon had been kidnapped. The moment I heard the news, I was already outside, tracking them down. ¡°Solvas, you said it was shadow magic just now, right?¡± ¡°...Yes, it was definitely shadow magic.¡± Shadow magic was exclusive to the Umbra Count¡¯s family. They trained in it to plant spies all over the world. So, if someone used shadow magic, it meant they were from the Umbra family. ¡°Ban, did you see the kidnapper¡¯s face?¡± ¡°They wore a magical robe, so I couldn¡¯t see their face. But I know their build. They were tall and solidly built.¡± Mages generally weren¡¯t so physically sturdy. But for a spy, close combat would be necessary too. It was definitely someone operated by the Umbra side. My gaze turned to Solvas. Solvas was chasing after the kidnapper along with Isabel, Ban, and me. But thinking it was the Umbra family behind this, he seemed emotionally conflicted. Who on earth kidnapped Hannon, and why? The reason came to me faster than expected. ¡®Duke of Whitewood.¡¯ Among the nobles causing the current rebellion, there were mysterious individuals aiding them. They were supposed to belong to the Mystics. Duke of Whitewood would rush anywhere in the world if it involved Mystics. In fact, other kingdoms consulted her first when it came to anything related to Mystics. She was undoubtedly a duke representing the Empire. But when it came to Mystics, she had walked a path more heroic than anyone. All kingdoms respected this and granted her special access for matters involving Mystics. The noble faction of Panisys must have considered this when they chose to employ Mystic users. They would have feared the royalists seeking Duke of Whitewood¡¯s help the most. ¡®That¡¯s why they targeted Hannon Irey, whom Duke of Whitewood had been paying the most attention to lately.¡¯ When I had been impersonating Hannon, Duke of Whitewood personally kept me close. That alone showed how much affection she had for Hannon. And just now, Hannon had come to Panisys as reinforcements. There couldn¡¯t have been a better opportunity for the noble faction. Their goal was to succeed in the rebellion. If they could just detain Hannon for a while, they could bind Duke of Whitewood¡¯s movements. Later, under the pretext of ¡°protection,¡± they could simply return Hannon without conflict. A click of the tongue escaped me. This whole situation arose because of the path I had walked as Hannon. If anything, I should have been the one kidnapped. Now an innocent Hannon had been taken instead. Moreover, Hannon had recently been seriously injured. He was still in the middle of recovery. If he got hurt again, it could undo all the healing efforts. ¡°You.¡± Just then, Isabel approached and spoke quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this whole thing feels a bit... intentional?¡± As expected, Isabel had been thinking the same. Having traveled with me and seen the flow of the world, she caught the unnatural elements in this situation. Especially after hearing about the descent of the Demon Sovereign One during the Vulcan incident. Thus, she noticed the signs of human intervention here too. ¡°This incident... Duke Robliage is involved.¡± Who had requested Hannon to be sent to Aquiline Academy for support? It was Duke Robliage. Moreover, Duke Robliage had a deep relationship with the Mystics. He had secretly supported Vulcan as well. And now ¡ª how had the Panisys nobles acquired Mystic users? Why had the leaping Apostle headed toward Panisys? Piece by piece, suspicion piled up, growing into conviction. It was all circumstantial evidence and coincidence. But the one who could orchestrate such ¡°coincidences¡± was obvious. It even made me suspect he had been involved in the rebellion from the very start. Isabel¡¯s face stiffened. All this, because of a single person. One person had driven an entire kingdom into civil war. And he did it without leaving a single trace. Only Isabel and I, knowing the truth, could barely piece it together. Before we realized, night had fallen. The kidnapper was a shadow magic user. Night was their domain. At this rate, we might not be able to retrieve Hannon. ¡°Solvas.¡± Thus, I needed to persuade Solvas, who was following us. Only he, as a fellow shadow magic user, could track the kidnapper. But Solvas was part of the Umbra Count¡¯s family. If they had ordered Hannon¡¯s abduction, it meant the Umbra family had sided with the noble faction. Would he betray his own house to help us? ¡°I will track them immediately.¡± Solvas answered without a moment¡¯s hesitation. I was a little surprised. I hadn¡¯t expected Solvas to betray his family so easily. ¡°Hannon saved my life.¡± Solvas clearly understood that his action would be seen as betraying the Umbra family. ¡°A noble who abandons the one who saved his life is no noble at all.¡± Solvas¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Seeing that, I said nothing more and turned my eyes forward. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± "Yes." A shadow stretched out from beneath Solvas'' feet. The shadow pierced through the veil of night and broke through the forest path. Now that Solvas was clearly showing us the way, we picked up speed. Our pace through the forest grew faster and faster. After running for a long while, we finally saw the edge of the forest in the distance. There, we saw a man running, dragging Hannon along, bound by shadows. Compared to him, Solvas'' shadow magic was of a much higher caliber. So rather than fighting with shadow magic, it seemed he opted for a full-speed escape. But he made the grave mistake of underestimating our speed. "Isabel." Goddess wings spread out behind Isabel. Unlike before, the wings were smaller in form. However, the power condensed within them was extraordinary. Goddess'' Wings: Acceleration With a mighty leap, Isabel dashed through the forest. The divine light pierced through the forest, spreading everywhere. She burst through the trees in an instant and severed the shadow tethered to Hannon. Then she wrapped her arms around Hannon and broke free from the kidnapper. The kidnapper tried to resist, but Isabel was far too fast. Realizing he couldn''t win, the kidnapper abandoned Hannon and fled. But that was yet another mistake ¡ª he had gravely underestimated us. Now that Hannon was safe, we had no reason to show mercy. Ban and I burst out of the forest at the same time. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Ban''s sword and my knife-hand strike crossed paths, piercing the kidnapper. He barely managed to wrap himself in shadows and teleport a short distance. When Ban and I immediately moved to chase him again, he threw his hands up high. "I surrender! I surrender!" At that moment, the voice that rang out was one familiar to our ears. My eyes widened slowly. "Card?" When I called out his name, the man pulled down his robe. And underneath the robe ¡ª it was indeed Card. "Card?" Isabel, who hadn''t known that Card was a spy planted by Panishis, looked visibly bewildered. Ban, however, seemed indifferent, as if he didn''t even remember Card. Card scratched his head awkwardly and waved. "Hello, Ban, Isabel, and... you over there." Card''s eyes met mine. He still didn''t know my true identity. But he was sharp ¡ª the kind who could notice subtle things, like the fact that I had deliberately provoked Isabel on our first meeting. A guy like that could very well figure out that I was Hannon. "You''re Senior Vikamon, aren''t you?" But Card pretended not to know. How I interpreted that was up to me. "Card, why were you trying to kidnap Hannon?" Even while questioning him, Ban and I kept our knife-hand strikes trained on him. We definitely had history with Card. But right now, he was a kidnapper. An enemy. Hearing the question, Card fell silent for a moment. Then he raised both hands and smiled brightly. "Ha ha, well, because I was ordered directly by the Umbra Count family." He confessed the truth nonchalantly. But his eyes didn''t seem resigned in the slightest. "Actually, I''d like to ask instead. Young Master Solvas, why are you helping them now?" He smoothly shifted the conversation toward Solvas. By mentioning the Umbra Count family, Card was trying to wriggle out of responsibility, suggesting that he had no choice ¡ª that he was merely following orders, not acting independently. A sly tongue. Solvas also fell silent for a moment. "...Even so." From the moment he started chasing Card, Solvas had already made his decision. "I cannot stand by and watch someone who saved my life be used by my family." Even if it meant going against his house, Solvas chose to uphold his personal sense of justice. He declared it firmly. Card looked at Solvas. Then a faint smirk crossed his lips. "Well, sure. After all, you have a choice, Young Master." Card said this as he slowly raised both hands behind his head. Then, with a casual motion, he leaned his head back against a tree. "For someone like me, a mere spy, there''s no such thing as ''choice.''" He had been raised from birth to be a spy ¡ª that was his fate. The Umbra Count family had aligned itself with the noble faction. From that moment on, Card had no other options. "Friendship, loyalty, whatever ¡ª none of that matters. This job comes first. Must be nice for you." Card¡¯s eyes turned dangerously cold. "Card." I tried to stop him, sensing what was coming, but it was already too late. "This is all I have." Whoosh! Suddenly, black smoke erupted from Card''s entire body. "Cough, hack!" Ban coughed violently and rubbed his eyes, overwhelmed by the smoke. Swish! At the same time, a shadow moved through the gaps in the smoke. But here, there was Solvas ¡ª a being superior to even a Card. The moment Solvas''s shadow overpowered the Card''s shadow ¡ª Whoosh! ¡ª the Card burst through the black smoke, appearing right in front of Solvas. Solvas¡¯s eyes widened. Within the black smoke, the Card spread his shadow in all directions, creating confusion. He had already realized that Solvas would prioritize suppressing the shadows first. The Card¡¯s elbow struck Solvas¡¯s jaw in an instant. Solvas had already expended a lot of energy fighting against the leaping Apostle. Carelessness and fatigue. Because of these two factors, Solvas couldn¡¯t dodge and took a direct hit. Flash! At that moment, Isabel¡¯s wings spread wide. A dazzling flash erupted from her wings, blinding enough to nearly rob one¡¯s sight. Which meant that the Card¡¯s shadow magic was neutralized as well. Exposed in the open, the Card stood revealed. He smiled as he looked at Isabel. "Isabel, how long are you planning to keep holding onto me?" "What?" As Isabel expressed her confusion, Hannon suddenly moved. Hannon''s hand brushed against Isabel¡¯s side. ¡°Kyah?!¡± Startled by the sudden touch, Isabel dropped Hannon. Inside Hannon¡¯s clothes, a shadow that had been secretly planted was manipulating his body. The Card rushed in and snatched Hannon up again. Then he tried to flee once more. "Card." That was until gray flames rose up before him. I wiped my mouth as I burned away the poisonous smoke with the flames of ash. I had long known that Card''s ability to react was outstanding. But I hadn¡¯t expected him to handle the situation this well against the very best of Zerion Academy. Even when facing a superior force, he countered with wit and quick judgment. That was his specialty. Although we were still suffering from the fatigue of fighting the leaping Apostle, his improvisation was remarkable. "Come to Zerion Academy." Despite my persuasion, the Card, carrying Hannon on his back, simply stared quietly ahead. "You don''t have to sacrifice everything for House Umbra. You know, right? A spy will always end up just a spy." After a long silence, Card finally let out a deep breath. Then he casually laid Hannon down on the ground. "Vikamon ¡ª no, that¡¯s not right." Card turned to look at me. "Wagnon." There was a faint smile on his lips, one that looked as if he''d given up a long time ago. "I''ve lived as a spy all my life, so I know. This civil war ¡ª the nobility faction will win If I run away now, Umbra will chase me for the rest of my life. Unlike a noble young master, I don''t get a second chance." He said this while looking down at Hannon. "And sorry, but... time''s up." Rumble! At that moment, a roar and tremor echoed from beyond the forest. From the direction of Aquiline Academy. My eyes widened. At the same time, I realized what Card''s true objective was. "You!" Isabel, too, realized Card¡¯s purpose and shouted at me. The Card¡¯s real goal was to lure out Aquiline Academy¡¯s available forces. During that time, the noble faction''s soldiers would storm the Academy. To capture Maron, the prince of Panesis. The Card smiled. A spy must deceive to the very end. And he had completed his mission perfectly as a spy. I approached and lifted Hannon up. Then I handed him over to Solvas, who had barely regained his senses. "Solvas, issue a direct order to Card: abandon Hannon and stand down." Solvas was one of Card¡¯s superiors. If Card had received orders from House Umbra, then Solvas, a direct bloodline of Umbra, could override them. "Solvas Umbra¡¯s order. Card, cease any further attacks on Hannon." "Yes, sir." Card obeyed without a word. He seemed unfazed, knowing he''d already accomplished his primary goal and didn''t care about anything extra. Just then, Ban returned, having barely stopped coughing. With Bani here, Card wouldn''t be able to pull anything else. "Card." At that moment, the ash flames surged even more fiercely around us. As confusion flickered across Card¡¯s eyes, I clenched my fist tightly. It had been a long time since rage had fueled my power. "If the noble faction loses this civil war, that''s all that matters." "What?" For the first time, confusion appeared on Card''s face, as if he couldn¡¯t understand. A grim smile stretched across my lips. "Keep that in mind." And with that, I leapt forward, engulfed in flames of ash. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 207 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 207 We passed through the forest in an instant, drawing closer to Aquiline Academy. The closer we got, the more clearly we could see the black smoke rising thickly in the distance. "You''re coming with me." At that moment, Isabel caught up to me, following closely. With her wings spread, she ran alongside me. "Are you really going to end the civil war?" "Yeah. Now I have a cause of my own." At Aquiline Academy, there were students from Zerion Academy. As their instructor, it would be perfectly reasonable for me to say I was standing against the enemy to protect them. Above all, Card was involved. Though we constantly bickered, he was still my friend. "I realized it when we almost lost Seron recently." My eyes, unlike before, shone with renewed determination. "I¡¯ve always been the type who wanted to protect what I held in my hands." The network of relationships surrounding me. I vowed that every connection I was tied to would find a happy ending. That desire was both my ambition and my possessiveness. And possessiveness is one of the emotions included in love. Long ago, I lost love. This was the first step to reclaim it. I would turn this world into a happy ending. Even if it meant I would remain just an extra. To me, in the story I am moving forward in, everyone is a main character and every star shines brightly. I reaffirmed the conviction that had once faded along with my emotions. "You really are..." Isabel gazed at me quietly and then asked softly: "Am I included in that too?" A slight expectation shimmered in her eyes. "You''re stating the obvious." Isabel¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She looked genuinely happy. "Actually, there¡¯s no need to rush." It didn¡¯t take me long to understand her words. Far ahead, a massive defensive magic barrier enveloped Aquiline Academy. "The strongest mage is on our side." Of course, the students were still just fledglings. They weren''t ready to defeat fully trained mages and knights. But every once in a while. Truly rarely. There exists a monster even adults can¡¯t handle. Sharin Sararis. A genuine monster, hailed as the Empire¡¯s candidate for the next Blue Tower Master and one of the strongest mages. Her magic didn¡¯t permit mere soldiers of the Panisys noble faction to even approach. Her powers had evolved further, forged by countless brushes with death. In terms of sheer mana, she could now rival the Blue Tower Master. As long as Sharin was here, Aquiline Academy would not fall. And it wasn¡¯t just her. Two spirits rose above the defensive barrier. One was a Spirit Lord who commanded storms. The other, a top-tier spirit who controlled the flames of karmic fire. At their appearance, the soldiers broke ranks and fled in terror. They were beings that ordinary soldiers simply couldn¡¯t handle. However, exceptions always exist. Boom! An arrow flew out of nowhere, striking and blowing off the head of the top-tier spirit. An arrow, condensed with massive energy, pierced through flame and storm to strike the spirit. Taking advantage of that gap, soldiers began hammering at the magic barrier. The Spirit Lord blew them away, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Foara, by nature, couldn¡¯t harbor killing intent against humans, and thus lacked sufficient strength. It couldn¡¯t be helped. "Isabel, remember this." I formed a knife hand with my palm and stomped the ground heavily. "Those with black feathers on their heads." At the same time, flames of ash spiraled in my grasp. "Be careful of them." Breaking through the forest at high speed, I emerged into a clearing. There, I encountered a man wielding a massive bow, aiming to snipe the spirits. The helmet on his head was adorned with black feathers, resembling a bird. He was a member of the Blackbird Knights, the proud elite force of the fantasy kingdom Panisys. His bow immediately shifted its aim at me. The massive bow suddenly shrank. The magic-formed arrow also shrank accordingly. Instead, the number of arrows on the string drastically increased. Swish! Arrows shot toward me in rapid succession. A rain of arrows, endless and overwhelming. But he had miscalculated. If he were to fight me, it would¡¯ve been far better to stick with that giant bow. The arrows clashed against my body. An endless rain of arrows hammered me. Yet not a single arrow managed to pierce me. There was no need to even swing my hand. Simply moving forward was enough to shatter and crush every arrow. Surprised by the unexpected advance, the Blackbird Knight hurriedly changed the form of his weapon. Clang! He now held a heavy mace. Smart move. He must have realized that cutting weapons wouldn¡¯t work against me. The moment the distance between us closed, he swung the mace heavily. Just before the mace could hit, I twisted my knife hand and swung at the mace. With the strength of my reinforced body and the addition of the ash flames, intense heat radiated from my strike. Crunch! The head of the mace was penetrated, and the ash flames dug deep inside. Weapon Breaker. Clang! The mace head shattered into pieces, scattering fragments all around. Beneath the falling debris, the Blackbird Knight swung a dagger forged purely from aura. Although its output was less compared to the larger weapons, the aura blade could cut through anything. Even reinforced flesh could be severed. True to his reputation as a Blackbird Knight of Panisys. Despite the unexpected turns of battle, he adapted swiftly without a hint of panic. But maybe because I had already faced apostles capable of high-speed movement. His adaptability and judgment couldn¡¯t match mine. Crack! Even before his aura dagger could reach me, my foot had already swept his leg. Having undergone hellish training, my body was hardened, and thanks to the ancient dragon¡¯s magic, parts of me had even begun to transform into a dragonkin. No matter how strong the legs of a Blackbird Knight might be, they couldn¡¯t withstand this. His leg twisted unnaturally, and his body toppled sideways. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] At that very moment, my fist was already at his face. Wham! With a crisp sound, the knight¡¯s nose and face caved in. Spinning once in midair, he crashed to the ground. The knight was strong, no doubt. Most students wouldn¡¯t even dare to face him. But I had long since surpassed the level of a mere student. Having crossed countless lines between life and death, having absorbed countless mysteries and miracles, I had grown powerful. There was no way I would fall to a knight now. Plucking a feather from the plume atop the fallen Blackbird Knight¡¯s helmet, I dashed deeper into the forest once more. Ordinary soldiers didn¡¯t matter. My only targets were the knight-class enemies. This was a special strike force assembled to capture Prince Maron and bring the civil war to an end. The Blackbird Knights were not only high-level but also numerous. I continued rampaging through the forest, striking down more Blackbird Knights. Occasionally, I encountered knights from other divisions too. But if the strongest of the Blackbirds couldn¡¯t match me, neither could they. Still, the knights were no fools. The moment they realized their forces were collapsing, they began regrouping in perfect coordination. Individually they were no threat. But grouped together, they posed a different challenge. Their judgment was sound. It was, in fact, the correct decision. Even for me, charging straight into a cluster of knights was suicidal. However¡ª there was one thing they had miscalculated. "You." You¡¯ve come. Isabel appeared, battered and disheveled from fighting multiple battles herself, but the Wings of the Goddess still shone brilliantly on her back. "Isabel, you haven¡¯t used the Goddess¡¯s Victory Declaration yet, have you?" "No. The knights were strong, but nothing I couldn¡¯t handle." "They¡¯re fighting a civil war too. They must be far from their peak condition." Knights fighting at the frontlines were inevitably worn down. Especially those who had chased us all the way from the royal capital to here without a moment¡¯s rest. Compared to us, who had at least managed some rest, they were utterly exhausted. Thus, I decided to graciously offer them the rest they deserved. "Isabel, please invoke the Victory Declaration." I climbed up a tree and raised my hand to the sky. Dark clouds began gathering amid the night¡¯s gloom. There were still knights unaware of the situation. Knights, bound by their nobles¡¯ orders, no different from pawns. Yet to break their will, it was necessary to display overwhelming force. I tightened my grip on the ringed right hand. In response, massive power began to roil above. Flutter! At the same time, Isabel¡¯s Wings of the Goddess unfurled. The power concentrated in her wings coalesced at the tip of her sword, and then shot toward the sky. A colossal light illuminated the night, only to be swallowed by the thick clouds. Startled by the sudden brilliance, the Blackbird Knights and soldiers turned their eyes toward us. Among them were mages, who had been preparing spells to counter Sharin¡¯s magic. I waved my hand at them, offering a mock greeting. Come, Lightning Caller. Soon, the heavens themselves answered my call. A massive convergence of energy, infused with the Victory Declaration of the Goddess, condensed into a single bolt of lightning and hurled itself downward. The searing brilliance swallowed even the sound around it, engulfing the entire forest. The magic engraving on my palm began to radiate power in response. Magic Inscription ¡¤ Lightning Catcher. The lightning flowing through my hand transformed into the shape of a spear. Within the thunderbolt surged the immense, boiling power of the sun blessed by the goddess. Realizing the threat too late, the enemy mages tried to erect defensive spells, but it was already too late. Every person has a limit to the power they can endure. None among them could stop me. The Blackbird Knights, with admirable resilience, drew their greatbows and loaded arrows, trying to bring me down even now. Their efforts were noble. But the spear of divine thunder in my hand was a force that could even swallow their final resistance. My arm swung with all its might, the strength from my waist adding weight to the blow, and the magic inscriptions around my elbow exploded in brilliant force. If I must act, let it be with overwhelming brilliance. A strike to sear itself into the memory of the nobles who had dared raise a civil war. The Goddess¡¯s Spear left my hand, engulfing the archers¡¯ greatbows and everything else in its path. KWA-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-AANG! Before the Aquiline Academy¡ª the entire forest, and everyone within it, was blown away in an instant. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 208 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 208 Through the smoke blossoming from the explosion, the knights and the remaining enemies could be seen fleeing. At the same time, some of the academy¡¯s defensive magic opened up, and knights quickly charged out. They began to restrain the members of the noble faction. They deliberately targeted the ground to neutralize most of them. Those nearby might lose an arm or two and get injured, but since they had targeted us first, there was no room for mercy. Honestly, part of me felt like it wouldn''t matter if we wiped them all out. Maybe because sorrow and sympathy had disappeared together, there was no reason to hold back. However, Isabel was here with me. She is strong when punishing evil, but when it comes to the opposite, she shows a vulnerable side. If she saw people dying en masse even though she helped, Isabel wouldn''t be able to handle it. ¡®Lack of empathy makes my mind judge everything too rationally.¡¯ Even the anger that had just flared up wasn¡¯t strong enough to apply to myself. Fortunately, Isabel served as my brake. ¡°You really made a mess, huh.¡± Meanwhile, Card approached, restrained by shadows. Although Solvas had given the order, Card had already committed an offense once. Because of that, he seemed unable to gain trust. Card didn¡¯t look like he was seeking trust either. ¡°Wagnon, are you really thinking of ending the civil war?¡± Is he wondering if I¡¯m serious? ¡°Yeah, but I don''t plan on doing it by myself.¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± Ending a civil war isn¡¯t something you can achieve overnight. You have to uncover where the war started and understand just how deeply rooted the noble faction is. Until you pull up those roots, the civil war won¡¯t end. But in such a war, there¡¯s one thing that matters most. Legitimacy. A civil war without legitimacy is just a coup, not a revolution. ¡®The noble faction tried to end the civil war quickly.¡¯ They staged a surprise attack, taking advantage of the fact that the royal forces were concentrated in the Demon Dungeon. They even used mystics to ensure their victory in the civil war. Ironically, these two actions ended up dragging them down. Because of these two mistakes, the noble faction couldn''t avoid international condemnation. Unless, of course, they seized power. Their justification for the civil war is the incompetence of Prince Maron. Following the death of the previous incompetent king, now even the prince is deemed incapable. The noble faction claims they couldn''t just sit back and watch. ¡°The noble faction will try to pin the blame for the two incidents on Prince Maron.¡± Their story would go like this: They gathered at the royal palace to protest Prince Maron¡¯s incompetence. But Prince Maron, gripped by fear, disregarded the possibility of the Demon Dungeon''s apostle rising and withdrew the royal forces! During this process, a scuffle broke out between the royalists and the noble faction. Eventually, the royalists attacked the nobles first. ¡°In reality, it was probably spies planted among the royalists.¡± The noble faction would then declare a rebellion, claiming they were trying to change an unjust country. Mystics, who had already been registered as citizens, would also join the fight. Later, they would be glorified as national heroes who could no longer endure the Kingdom of Panisys'' exploitation. There¡¯s already a noble house, Umbra, recognized for its capable mystics. It made for a plausible excuse for the noble faction. Would other nations tolerate this? ¡°They would.¡± Nations act for their own gain. The noble faction probably already prepared compensation packages for the other countries. They would have secretly sent those packages already. Meanwhile, if the royalists won, foreign nations would gain nothing. All the royalists would have done is suppress an internal rebellion without outside help. From their point of view, it was better if the noble faction won and they could reap the rewards. I explained all of this carefully to Card. Card didn¡¯t deny my deductions. They were based on the information and flow I had observed about the Kingdom of Panisys in the game. Thankfully, most of it seemed to be accurate. ¡®But all of this assumes the noble faction can quickly capture Prince Maron and usurp the throne.'' Their ideology is based on the incompetence of Prince Maron, the successor of the previous king. But that means if they fail to capture him, they cannot win. Prince Maron has already safely escaped the royal palace and is now at Aquiline Academy. As long as he remains out of their hands, they cannot blame the rebellion on him. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of dragging this out into a siege, are you?¡± This time, they retreated after being overpowered. But with Prince Maron at Aquiline Academy, the noble faction would never give up. They had probably nearly completed taking over the palace. The next wave of troops would be on a completely different level than before. Even Sharin¡¯s magic wouldn¡¯t last forever. At best, we could defend for one more day. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about escaping somewhere, forget it. The noble faction has already blocked every hole in Panisys.¡± He confidently said that even we would get caught if we tried to escape. ¡°Card, what are you talking about? There''s still one path they neglected.¡± Card blinked. Then his eyes slowly widened. Meeting his gaze, I flashed a sly smile. ¡°The entrance to the Demon Dungeon hasn¡¯t closed yet.¡± There was still time left before a full day passed. ¡°...Wagnon, you really are insane.¡± Prince Maron was still a teenager. Which meant he could still enter the Demon Dungeon. Meanwhile, the knights and soldiers of Panisys could not. They were barred from entering the Demon Dungeon. ¡°We¡¯ll take Prince Maron to Zerion through the Demon Dungeon.¡± That was the solution I proposed. All of the Nobles'' faction''s arguments would collapse if they failed to capture Prince Maron. ¡°Hysirion has long warned against the dangers of mystical forces and has worked to suppress them. Especially regarding the Demon Dungeon, they''ve been more cautious than anyone.¡± The Hysirion Empire now had a legitimate cause to drive out the Nobles'' faction, which had already crossed the line with their rebellion. And if we protected the highly symbolic Prince Maron, what would happen? Not only Hysirion but also other countries would gain justification to intervene. Unlike before, when the Royalist faction ending the civil war brought them no advantage, now they could help end it ¡ª and take all the credit for it. They could flaunt their virtue as much as they wanted. On top of that, they would gain heroic fame for ousting the Panisys nobles who had triggered a global disaster. ¡°How about it? Seems like a pretty solid plan, right?¡± Card showed a stunned reaction. But he no longer opposed me. He realized I was truly going to pull this off successfully. ¡°So Card, you¡¯ll have to help me take Prince Maron.¡± ¡°...Aren¡¯t you worried I might betray you again?¡± ¡°You like women, don¡¯t you?¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] I grinned broadly. ¡°We have plenty of pretty girls on our team.¡± Card let out an exasperated chuckle. ¡°They''re all girls who fell for some kind of womanizer.¡± Is that how he sees it? Still, looking into Card¡¯s eyes, it seemed he had changed his mind. ¡°Solvas, you do as you wish too. This is your last chance.¡± Solvas, who had been quietly listening, flinched. ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to save the country for once. If I help, I might be able to get a pardon for the Umbra Count¡¯s family.¡± Solvas let out a long sigh and clenched his fists tightly. ¡°At this point, I don¡¯t really have a choice, do I?¡± True enough. He was already too deeply involved. Now that I had their agreement, it was settled. ¡°We¡¯re moving immediately. Get ready. Isabel, gather the others. Make sure to look after the wounded too, please.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Isabel said that as she passed by me. ¡°You¡¯re kind of cool today. I might fall for you again.¡± What the heck is she talking about in this situation? She ran off, covering her mouth and laughing. Seeing her cute behavior made the tense atmosphere loosen up a bit. All that was left was to persuade Prince Maron. That would be the hardest part. So I decided to solve it as quickly and simply as possible. * * * I went straight to meet Crama. He was still standing guard in front of Prince Maron¡¯s door. Perhaps having heard about our successes outside, he looked brighter than before. ¡°Sir Crama, I have something to discuss.¡± I immediately told him what Card and I had discussed. After hearing everything, Crama¡¯s face lit up. He realized it was a brilliant plan to navigate the situation. ¡°But the knights cannot accompany us.¡± Only those under eighteen years old, or those like me who wore the Veil Bandages, could enter the Demon Dungeon. Thus, the knights couldn¡¯t come with us. ¡°We are knights. Our very existence is to protect our lord. In fact, if we stay and buy you time, it will make your path to the Demon Dungeon smoother.¡± Crama answered without even a hint of hesitation. ¡°As long as His Highness is safe, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± His eyes shone brightly. I would honor the knights'' wishes. ¡°Musika.¡± ¡°Yeees!¡± At my call, Musika poked her head out from the wall. Grantoni also waved at me. ¡°You two can buy time with the Royal Knights and then hide in the Otherworld, right?¡± Musika was inhabiting Vinesha¡¯s body. That meant she couldn¡¯t come with us to the Demon Dungeon. Naturally, Grantoni would stay with Musika and Vinesha. ¡°Of course. We can make them think we completely vanished.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be dangerous.¡± ¡°If we worried about that, we would¡¯ve fled as soon as the rebellion started.¡± Musika laughed, asking what I took former heroes for. I trusted in her skills and courage. ¡°Prince Maron, I¡¯m coming in.¡± Since time was pressing, I didn¡¯t even wait for an answer and opened the door. ¡°Eek! Eek!¡± Prince Maron flinched and pressed himself against the wall. ¡°I-I¡¯m not going anywhere! I¡¯m going to hide here for the rest of my life!¡± He must have been eavesdropping at the door and heard everything. While everyone else was risking their lives fighting, the so-called leader was acting like this. ¡°Prince Maron.¡± I gave him a friendly smile. And without hesitation, I punched him squarely on the chin. Prince Maron collapsed with a thud. While everyone stood there with their mouths agape, I quietly gathered him up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move.¡± Long-winded persuasion? Takes too much time. Feels like intellectual vanity. In short, a headache. So, a punch. Quick and effective. A truly excellent negotiation. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 209 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 209 We immediately began moving toward the Demon Dungeon, carrying the unconscious Prince Maron. Among us were still some injured, but the situation was urgent. We had to move before the Demon Dungeon closed for the day. "Please take care of things." After exchanging farewells with Sir Crama, who chose to stay behind at Aquiline Academy, we left the academy. The academies are always built not far from the Demon Dungeon. Thus, the Demon Dungeon for Aquiline Academy wasn¡¯t too far away either. "Ugh, ugh..." Just then, Hannon woke up. He had been carried around while unconscious. On Ban¡¯s back, Hannon blankly looked around. Then, when our eyes met, a glimmer returned to his gaze. "Oh, it''s the Hero!" Still calling me that, huh? "How does it feel to survive getting a hole punched through your body?" At my question, Hannon thoughtfully rested his chin on his hand. "Since I''m this much of a hero, maybe if I confess to her again, she''ll give me another chance?" Seeing him say such nonsense the moment he wakes up, it seems he''s fine. Hannon lightly jumped off Ban''s back. He was still staggering a bit, so it was clear he wasn¡¯t fully recovered. Yet, oblivious to the situation, he trotted along behind us anyway. "A hero is good enough to be worth another shot, right?" "What exactly do you like so much about Professor Vega?" "Her maturity." All the martial arts students following behind me fell silent. Naturally, mentioning "maturity" about someone as far from it as possible caused that. Just look at Vega¡¯s usual behavior: Her half-dressed, disheveled appearance, the overpowering stench of alcohol from her body, and a face worn down by life. Anyone could see she was the very image of what not to become. However, if you knew Vega¡¯s true inner self, the story would be different. She carries a deep sense of responsibility for the past and still fights against the Demon Dungeon to this day. "Then give it another shot." If Hannon was serious, I was willing to support him. Before we knew it, the entrance to the Demon Dungeon came into view. Thanks to our quick movement, no one else was there yet. BOOM! At that moment, a commotion was heard from the direction of Aquiline Academy. "The main force has arrived." Card, staring toward the academy, spoke. The main force of the Noble Faction had finally arrived at Aquiline Academy. At the same time, we heard noises from the forest. Trackers. "Must have been a leak from inside." Card clicked his tongue. You can''t trust everyone. From the servants remaining at Aquiline Academy to even the knights who had stayed by Prince Maron''s side ¡ª Any of them could have already sided with the Noble Faction. That¡¯s why we moved so urgently. "Let''s go inside." Without hesitation, I stepped into the Demon Dungeon. For a moment, there was a sensation of space twisting, and then the first floor of the Demon Dungeon spread out before us. There were a few newly spawned magic beasts. Fortunately, there were no apostles left ¡ª they had all gone down to the lower floors. However, because of the magic beasts, it would still take time to move forward. We swiftly broke through the first floor. Then, we felt space shift near the entrance. Someone was coming. Before long, we reached the stairs leading to the second floor. "You go on ahead." I stopped walking. "You?" Isabel turned around, looking at me like I was spouting nonsense. But my face remained firm. "Trackers are coming. Since they know we''re heading to the Demon Dungeon, they must''ve narrowed down the list of people capable of entering." Or they could be Aquiline Academy students. Either way, someone needed to stop them. "But why you?!" "Because I''m the one who can handle both close combat and magic." My body could counter both magic and melee attacks. Even against mystical arts, I was the best match. "More importantly..." I glanced over my shoulder. "They¡¯re coming with the intent to kill us. Isabel, can you kill someone?" That was the real, practical problem. Are teenagers following the Noble Faction''s orders truly villains? Who knows. It''s meaningless to divide people into good and evil based on double standards. But at least when it comes to villains, there¡¯s no hesitation in killing them. However, once you realize your peers were just pushed by adult selfishness ¡ª Hesitation is inevitable. Isabel couldn¡¯t immediately answer. And being unable to answer easily about taking a life was, without a doubt, the right thing. "I can kill." At that moment, Sharin answered in her usual lazy tone. There wasn''t a shred of hesitation in her voice. "If they¡¯re trying to kill me, not fighting back doesn''t make sense." A very Sharin-like response. "If you''re not in the team, dealing with unexpected situations will be tough." None of the team members were in full condition. We barely rested a few hours after escaping the Demon Dungeon earlier. The vanguard, not to mention the two who summoned spirits, were still exhausted. They needed at least a full day to properly recover. If Sharin left, an accident was bound to happen. "Besides, there''s no guarantee the apostles have all been wiped out." Sharin pouted. But she didn¡¯t refute my point. "I can kill too," Isabel said, glaring fiercely. That determination was enough. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just buy some time and catch up." I had no intention of dying here. Maybe sensing my true intent, Isabel bit her lip hard and turned away. "If you don¡¯t come back... you¡¯re really gonna be locked up." Ah, she¡¯s still holding that grudge, huh. "Solvas, I¡¯m counting on you to protect Prince Maron." "Yes. I¡¯ll guard him with my life." Prince Maron was carried on Solvas¡¯s back. Thus, Solvas expressed his firm resolve. We were already in the same boat. I could feel his determination to fight to the bitter end. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°And Eve.¡± I looked at Seron, who was being carried on Eve¡¯s back. At that time, Seron was still unconscious and hadn¡¯t regained his senses. ¡°When she wakes up, she¡¯s going to be incredibly cranky, so take good care of her.¡± ¡°...Alright.¡± Without complaint, Eve adjusted Seron on her back and carried her more securely. If it was her, she would handle Seron even if she caused trouble. ¡°Midra.¡± Finally, my eyes turned to Midra. Midra had helped us, but it wasn¡¯t wholehearted assistance. He had shown just about the level of skill expected from the runner-up in first-year martial arts studies¡ªnothing more. ¡°Well, see you later.¡± One by one, the others left me behind and entered the second floor. Isabel and Sharin looked like they had a lot to say, but without delay, they moved on. They knew that the longer they stayed here tied up with me, the harder it would be for me. After they had gone. I turned to the one person who remained. ¡°Card, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for the moment when only you and I would be left, Wagnon.¡± Card smiled meaningfully. Watching him silently, I soon frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t try to set up some weird atmosphere just to mess with me.¡± ¡°Ahaha, Wagnon, you catch on too quickly, it''s no fun.¡± Card stood next to me, gazing toward the entrance. ¡°My friend is fighting for our country¡¯s sake. How could I shamelessly leave first?¡± Shadow magic spread from beneath his feet. ¡°And besides, because of my line of work, I¡¯ve already killed people. Based on my own judgment too.¡± His face showed that killing a few more people now wouldn''t bother him at all. ¡°There could be your comrades over there.¡± ¡°Comrades? No way, they¡¯re just people I happened to meet once or twice. I¡¯ve known you much longer, Wagnon.¡± ¡°Maybe you should have picked better friends.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Card and I exchanged a laugh. ¡°Card, if it gets dangerous, I¡¯ll leave you behind.¡± ¡°Wagnon, you get me. I was thinking the same thing.¡± ¡°Good. Then don¡¯t get yourself into danger.¡± At those words, a flame of ash ignited in my hand. Without hesitation, I swung the flame of ash into the sky. Fwoosh! The incoming arrows collided with the ash flames and burned up. At the same time, a group of people around our age drew their swords and charged at us from ahead. ¡°There they are!¡± ¡°Bring back Prince Maron!¡± Most of them were students, pushed forward by the adults. Yet, the children''s eyes sparkled as if they truly believed they were about to become heroes. They had surely heard promises whispered by their parents or some other adults: Capture Prince Maron, and you will become a hero of Panisys. Personal glory, and great honor for their family. For nobles, reputation was everything. This was their chance to build prestige in one fell swoop. The sweet lies of adults made the children believe they were heroes. The adults no longer even cared about using children as tools. If things went wrong, not just the individual, but their entire family could be ruined. So they pushed their children into this fight to retrieve Prince Maron at any cost. Thus, the children were sacrificed. Even staining their hands with blood was twisted into something heroic in their confused minds. Beyond the children''s eyes, I could see the grotesque gleam of adult greed. It was sickeningly bright. The children had the excuse of being "heroes." Now, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to swing their swords at people. ¡°I¡¯ll be first! Out of my way!¡± And, tragically¡ª Crack! I was about to shatter their so-called heroism. The first boy who charged at me had his sword pierced through by my hand blade. He must have been filled with excitement, dreaming of reviving his family name and becoming a hero. Given the nobles'' uprising, this was a golden opportunity for glory. Moreover, they were on the attacking side, not the fleeing one. They had rested, built up their strength, and outnumbered us. He probably never even imagined he could die. But misguided ambition often leads straight to death. "Huh?" Crunch! My hand blade, which pierced through his sword, also pierced through his neck. The severed head soared into the air without even spraying blood before falling down. The ash flames that clung to my hand had evaporated the blood instantly. Thud! The boy¡¯s body tumbled onto the ground. I felt no emotional change at the sight. Sadness is a form of empathy. All that burned within me now was anger, enough to spark a feeble fighting spirit. I felt no guilt about hurting or killing others. ¡°Uh, uh!¡± As one of their comrades died in an instant, the other boys hesitated. Their faces showed disbelief that someone could die so easily. Their overheated minds, blinded by the dream of heroism, were being dragged back into reality. Yet even seeing their expressions, I felt no sympathy. In my eyes, they were no different from zealots. If I hadn¡¯t stopped them here, they would have driven their swords into not just Prince Maron, but into all of us. All for their little dream of becoming heroes. I pushed off the ground and lowered my body forward. Taking advantage of the hesitation caused by the first boy¡¯s death, I moved without pause. ¡°W-Wait!¡± ¡°I-I surrender¡ª!¡± Before they could even finish speaking, heads flew and hearts were pierced. I killed them in one strike, making sure they couldn¡¯t even be healed. Four of them fell dead almost instantly. The ambition cultivated by the selfishness of adults proved to be this fragile. The deaths of the four who had charged ahead. These deaths quickly spread fear among the children. Death is the most primal terror. Facing it directly froze their bodies and sent their hearts pounding wildly. A pitch-black shadow spread beneath my feet. The shadow pierced through the legs and groins of the frozen children without mercy. Screams rang out from the confused mass. Thud¡ª I stepped toward them. And they stepped back, retreating from me. There were roughly a hundred of them. And more were still gathering. Yet they were retreating, overwhelmed by just two people: Card and me. Nobody wants to die. Especially young boys who are even more desperate to live. I raised my hand blade toward them. The hand blade that had just pierced through four boys. I burned the primal fear into their hearts. The ash flames surged violently. The ancient terror of fire roared to life. A cruel smile spread across my lips. That monstrous image¡ªsmiling while killing¡ªdrove even more fear into the children. Aspiring young heroes. Today, I will show you just how foolish the choice you made truly was. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 210 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 210 A confrontation with the Aquiline students. The heroism they had when they boldly entered the Demon Dungeon had, at some point, completely withered away. And the one responsible for crushing their heroism ¡ª That was me. Just moments ago, I killed ten people with my own hands. Card, without hesitation, also killed four students. As a result, none of the students dared to step forward against us. None of them wanted to die. Heroes are defined by the moment when they must risk death to stand their ground. Whether they can make that choice or not determines whether they are a hero. Among them, there were no heroes. There were only puppets moving under orders. Even though I killed kids around my own age, I didn¡¯t feel any guilt. Partly because I recognized them as enemies ¡ª but mostly because of the overwhelming calmness I felt. My emotions had been worn away by the shroud¡¯s bandages. Thanks to Seron, I had managed to recover some of my anger, but the rest of my emotions were still missing. When I have people I cherish, I can manage fine. Even without emotions, I know how to control myself to some extent. But when they¡¯re gone, my emotions plunge into perfect stillness. As I am now, with my emotions lost, I am no different from a battle weapon. Among the hesitant students, a few began moving quietly. Their eerie movements reeked of death. There are those who, challenging the Demon Dungeon, shine like bright stars. But there are also those who, like sticky shadows, hide in darkness. Not just in Panisys, but in every nation. Because to maintain human greed and selfishness, someone has to deal with the filth. And here too, there were those who didn¡¯t hesitate to drench themselves in filth. So deeply corrupted they didn¡¯t even realize it. They''re coming. The moment I sensed it, something was hurled at me. Dozens of small black beads. As soon as the beads flew toward me, I instinctively pulled my body back and unleashed the flames of ash. BOOOOOOM! The flames of ash clashed with the beads, and a massive explosion erupted. Thick black smoke instantly filled the air. It was similar to the tools Card had used. But there was a difference. "Kegh, gahk!?" This time, the smoke was a deadly kind that attacked not just the throat but also the lungs. Students who were caught nearby screamed and rolled on the floor, writhing in pain. It seemed the attackers didn''t care if their own team was harmed. Well, those boys, having lost their will to fight, were probably no longer considered teammates anyway. Flames of ash surged around my body. They burned away the poisonous smoke invading my lungs. The black smoke filled the first-floor exit. The students retreated from the smoke or carried away those who had collapsed within it. Through the thick smoke, where it seemed no one could pass, someone moved. I sensed movement trying to bypass me and head to the second floor. Without hesitation, I reached into the smoke to grab them. Ping! At that moment, a stiletto darted past my hand, aiming straight for my neck. An attack without the slightest hesitation, intended to kill. The movement of an assassin, trained solely for killing. But they chose the wrong opponent. I tilted my head slightly, and the stiletto grazed past my neck. Ting! My body, hardened like steel, was practically immune to blades. But in the next moment, sparks burst from the tip of the stiletto. BOOM! An explosion erupted from the stiletto, wrapping my face in black smoke. Still, the assassin didn¡¯t stop. He tried to drive the stiletto into my lungs, my solar plexus, my navel, and my spleen in rapid succession. Before he could, my hand seized the stiletto. Crunch! Through the black smoke, my eyes flashed. I caught the assassin opening his mouth ¡ª A venomous fluid sprayed from it, aimed at my face. I responded immediately, opening my own mouth. My pupils instantly transformed into those of a dragon, and an ice beam shot out. The assassin¡¯s head, mid-spit, froze solid. I thrust my hand like a blade straight into the assassin¡¯s abdomen. Then, with an elbow swing, I shattered his frozen head. Crash! The assassin, now with a gaping hole in his abdomen and a shattered head, rolled across the floor. Even then, he tried to pull a dagger from his waist to attack. Unbelievable. But there was no time to be distracted. The assassins, sacrificing one of their own, tried to rush to the second floor. They didn¡¯t care about their comrade¡¯s death at all. Just as I pushed off the ground to pursue them¡ª Shadow magic spread through the gaps in the black smoke. Crash! The assassins advancing through the smoke were caught off-guard, their feet trapped in the shadows. The black smoke ended up impairing their own vision. "Don¡¯t you recognize the same trick we always use?" Card said slyly, his nose and mouth wrapped in shadows. I leaped without hesitation and positioned myself in front of the second-floor entrance. Then, stomping hard on the floor¡ª BOOM! An ice wall shot up, completely blocking the entrance to the second floor. It was the same kind of ice wall Nikita had used to trap Iris''s party in the Demon Dungeon. Unless they defeated me, breaking through it would take a long time. Standing in front of the ice wall, I raised my hand in a blade-like gesture. It meant: If you want to pass, deal with me first. The black smoke was swept away by a gust of wind. One of the assassins, judging it to be a hindrance, had cleared it. Before me stood twenty assassins. Originally, there had been twenty-one, but one had just been killed by me. At a glance, all of them were young boys and girls. They were specialized assassins raised in secret by the Panisys noble faction. "Kid." At that moment, one of the assassins spoke. "Mind telling us what you''re doing?" Kid ¡ª That was Card''s real name. Card, too, was a spy from the Umbra Count¡¯s house and had undergone assassin training. Naturally, he was acquainted with them. When one of the assassins, seemingly the leader, questioned him, Card simply shrugged nonchalantly. "I''m just Card Velique. And who might you be?" [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] The assassin, upon hearing the brazen reply, fell silent. Then, without a word, he drew razor-sharp daggers in both hands. "I see. I''ll take it that way." No more words were needed. They had decided ¡ª they would kill both me and Card. At once, they pulled dark masks over their faces. Since Card was on my side, they masked their identities to avoid easy recognition. Even if there were slight differences in their builds, their identical outfits and masks made them almost indistinguishable. "Card." "Don¡¯t worry. Believe it or not, I''m considered an elite among them." If he said so, I had no reason to doubt him. Pak! At that moment, the assassins simultaneously kicked off the ground and leaped toward us. "Wagnon! Three of them can use aura! Watch out!" Card shouted as he summoned shadow magic. Aura users. They wouldn''t be as perfect as Ban or Iris ¡ª those two were world-renowned geniuses. No way a true genius would be among mere assassins. Still, while they might not maintain aura constantly, there were many capable of unleashing it in an instant. They drew it only when they were confident it could kill. The scattered assassins converged on me, launching attacks from all directions. Their daggers flew in at once, coordinated as if they shared a single mind. I had no intention of getting surrounded. Instead, I lunged forward. Ashen flames flowed from my steel-forged body, instantly cloaking me. At the same moment, the assassins'' side formed a layer of ice armor. It was the work of a mage among them, the same one who had stirred the wind earlier. Trusting their ice armor, they swung their daggers at me without hesitation. I couldn''t tell yet who among them wielded aura. I couldn''t risk clashing head-on relying only on my steel body. "Using ice magic in front of me..." At that instant, the ashen flames around me extinguished. In their place, the remnants of an ancient dragon howled ¡ª unleashing the breath of a frost dragon. The icy gauntlet wrapped around my arm caught the false sun housed within my magic bow and flashed brilliantly. "A grave mistake." The freezing energy that erupted from the ice gauntlet engulfed them. Their own ice armor backfired, trapping them in frozen rigidity. As I swung my fist toward them¡ª Daggers shot toward my right side, my Achilles tendon, and my left thigh. It was an attack from assassins who had flanked me. Without breaking the motion of my swing, I stomped the ground, twisting my body. Then I slammed my gauntlet down toward the incoming blades. Crack! One of my gauntlets cracked and was partially cleaved. Proof that one of the daggers had been infused with aura. As I leaned forward to deal with the attackers, a ball of fire came flying at my back. KABOOM! The explosion staggered me briefly. Taking advantage of the opening, the assassin with the broken weapon withdrew while another seamlessly took his place. A flawless, fluid team maneuver. They knew exactly how to fight an opponent stronger than themselves. Was this how the Apostles felt when facing entire teams? The assassins were methodical in targeting me. Individually, they were clearly weaker. But together, they left no gaps. Three assassins had engaged Card, too. Meaning I had to handle all of this alone. And to make things worse, there were other enemies lying in wait. Those who, initially terrified by my strength, had backed away ¡ª they would regain their courage seeing me struggle and would seize the chance to strike once I tired. The assassins knew this as well. Indeed, their strategy probably counted on it. Even if they had to sacrifice their own lives, they intended to complete their mission. A death-defying will radiated from them. If I faltered here, it would be the end. I had already spent much of my strength fighting the Apostle earlier. In the past, I would have relied on stamina, but not now. What I needed now was overwhelming force. A victory so absolute that it would crush even the thought of joining the fight. So I raised my hand toward the sky. I knew that using Heavenly Dragon Form would drain me completely. But I gambled anyway. Do or die. Come, Lightning Caller. From beyond the Demon Dungeon, within the clouds that gathered in the sky¡ª A torrent of blue lightning answered my call. Its sheer force caused even the assassins, who had been attacking, to flinch and back off. An overwhelming descent of lightning. That power wrapped around me entirely, consumed by the ancient dragon within. Crackle! The electricity surged through me, currents running wild. From my body, antler-like horns of current sprouted, granting me immense strength. Heavenly Dragon Form. Tension sharpened in the assassins'' eyes. They instinctively guessed that I couldn¡¯t maintain this form for long. If they could buy time, they would win. They realized this ¡ª and acted accordingly. And so¡ª BOOOM! I smashed one of them into pulp, forcing them to realize just how foolish that thought was. The assassins fell silent. Nineteen left. Not all of them would leave here alive today. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 211 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 211 Kingdom of Panisys, Aquiline Academy, 2nd Year. There was a student named Odle Orilan. He was a fairly outstanding student and had made a name for himself in martial studies. He was expected to become the next Baron Orilan. A boy with aspirations to one day accomplish great feats and make the name of House Orilan known across the world. Thus, when his father ordered him to pursue Prince Maron, he obeyed without hesitation. Prince Maron was, frankly, a useless king. The noble faction wanted to dethrone him and establish a new monarchy. If Maron became king as things stood, only a handful of nobles behind him would benefit. Nobles excluded from that circle couldn¡¯t accept such a fate. If they captured Prince Maron, the noble faction would win. And whoever captured him would go down in Panisys history as a hero. Odle wanted desperately to be that hero. And so, with that dream of glory, he willingly entered the magic palace. It didn¡¯t take long for that dream to be shattered. ¡°What... what the hell is that?¡± Odle stood dumbfounded at the sight before him. Only two individuals had stood in their way as they pursued the prince. One was a blond delinquent-looking guy. The other was a man so striking in appearance that the girls accompanying Odle hesitated in awe. But an enemy was still an enemy. The students from Panisys charged in, eager to defeat him and become heroes. They were all killed in an instant. Truly, in a blink. Blinded by their hero complex, the students realized only too late how close death was. As they faltered, unfamiliar figures began to move. At first, watching them hold their own reignited their fighting spirit. But the moment a bolt of lightning struck from the sky, everything changed. Another assassin was flung into the air, turned to pulp. And then¡ªamidst the assassins, a beast rampaged wildly. Everything he touched was crushed, electrocuted, shattered. The assassins didn¡¯t stand a chance. A wolf among rabbits. The rabbits'' weapons couldn¡¯t even scratch the wolf. An overwhelming biological disparity. A gap that simply couldn¡¯t be bridged. So Odle had to ask: What in the world is that thing? The assassins kept dying. Some of them, surprisingly, could use aura, and even managed to land some blows. But that only seemed to enrage the beast further¡ªthose aura users were destroyed even more brutally. None of the students could move. In fact, it was incredible that anyone could move after seeing what they had just witnessed. A massacre. This was a one-sided slaughter¡ª A predator consuming its prey. All the prey could do was pray the predator wouldn¡¯t sink its fangs into them next. Thud! At last, the predator had hunted every last prey. In front of him was his comrade, stabbed multiple times by the assassins¡¯ daggers. Barely hanging on, gasping for breath. He had fought well, but facing that many professional killers alone had been too much. The electricity coursing through the predator¡¯s body began to fade. But the fire in his eyes blazed only brighter. ¡°A-Aah, I-I can¡¯t¡ªI don¡¯t know anymore!¡± One of the students, making eye contact with him, panicked and fled. One by one, the rest of the students followed suit. Terrified of becoming the predator¡¯s next prey, they ran. And none of them could be blamed for doing so. The overwhelming gap in power shown just moments ago¡ª No one among them could stand against it. If anything, they were grateful to the first student who ran. Thanks to them, the rest now knew they wouldn¡¯t be scorned for escaping. Soon, every student had fled. None had the will left to face the predator. As the parade of escapees continued, the predator let out a long breath. Then, without a word, he picked up his wounded comrade and carved a hole in the ice wall, vanishing into the distance. In the space he left behind, All the remaining students could do was stand and stare, stunned. * * * Breathing was hard. The aftereffects of using the Heavenly Dragon Form had taken more of a toll than expected. ¡®I was in worse shape than I thought.¡¯ Indeed, fighting continuously since the leaping Apostle without rest had pushed my limits. Originally, I had planned to hold out on the first floor until the Panisys students retreated. But I couldn¡¯t maintain the threat any longer, so I had to retreat to the second floor. ¡®No one''s following me.¡¯ That meant the intimidation worked. Not even the boldest fool would dare chase me. ¡°Card, you bastard... if you said you''d be fine, you should¡¯ve been fine.¡± I muttered to Card, slung over my back, exhaling deeply. During the fierce battle when I activated the Heavenly Dragon Form, Card had clung to me desperately, making sure no aura users could approach. Without Card¡¯s help, I would have received several more wounds. But because of that, Card''s body ended up a complete wreck. His legs were trembling. The faint trickle of blood from his side made me frown. A final strike from an assassin wielding aura, putting his life on the line. He was a madman who kept swinging his sword even as he died. And that sword wasn¡¯t just any ordinary weapon. It was imbued with mystery, possibly borrowed from some emerging arcane faction. A mystery that could cut through anything. Combined with aura, it was powerful enough to even slash through my body in the midst of using Heavenly Dragon Transformation. Good thing I realized it mid-way¡ªif it had gone any deeper, my intestines would have been torn apart. Even though I hadn''t let my guard down for a moment, the desperate struggle of someone fighting with their life on the line was intense. And perhaps because of the clash of mysteries, I could feel my steel-like body wasn''t holding up properly. It felt like a feverish reaction¡ªlike white blood cells attacking an invading virus. Mysteries can clash if their affinities are incompatible. The steel body and the mystery that can cut anything¡ªthose were complete opposites. ¡®Did they prepare specifically for me?¡¯ The persona I had taken on¡ªHannon¡ªwas already widely known for possessing a steel body. So, bringing that kind of mystery wasn¡¯t a coincidence. The continuous bleeding was making my mind hazy. I never thought I''d feel this drained. Once I get back, I need to train more with Aisha. ¡®At least now, I don''t need to worry about being chased.¡¯ I gently laid down Card, who I had been carrying. Card was barely breathing. Judging by how he couldn''t even respond, he was likely on the verge of losing consciousness. First, I pulled the bracelet Seron gave me. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Healing energy seeped from it, closing the wounds and stopping the bleeding. Looking at the bracelet reminded me of Seron. By now, she must¡¯ve escaped safely. I really need to go back and see that dumb face of hers. I searched my pocket and found a broken potion vial. Considering how violently I moved while using the Heavenly Dragon Transformation, it was inevitable. The assassins didn¡¯t back down even when I used that power¡ªthey fought to the bitter end. It was only natural for the potion to shatter in the chaos. This one¡¯s useless now. In haste, I searched Card¡¯s clothes and thankfully found some powdered medicine ingredients. He must¡¯ve anticipated getting injured. I recognized the kind of medicine it was. ¡°This is going to hurt like hell.¡± But its effectiveness was undeniable. I poured the powder into Card¡¯s mouth. Then, I froze the air, melted the ice with ash flames, and fed him water. I sprinkled the remaining powder on his worst wounds. Card¡¯s face turned even paler than when he was injured, but I had no other choice. I swallowed some of the leftover powder myself. Then I understood why Card made that face. My body felt significantly better. But it still burned all over. That meant the clash of mysteries hadn¡¯t ended. Even with the bracelet and medicine, the mystery¡¯s power couldn¡¯t be fully neutralized. This wasn¡¯t good. At the very least, I had to endure until I regrouped with the others. ¡°No time to rest, let¡¯s go.¡± I carried Card again and started walking. We passed the second floor and reached the third. From here on, the size of the Demon Dungeon expands significantly. Because of that, I had to walk for a long time with Card on my back. Monsters appeared along the way. But most of them took one look at me and fled in fear. Probably because the remnants of the ancient dragon within me bared its fangs. It wasn¡¯t out of concern for my safety. They were likely just waiting for a chance to devour me now that I was weakened. From now on, the influence of the ancient dragon¡¯s remnants on my body would only grow stronger. ¡°Yeah, just keep growling until we¡¯re out of the Demon Dungeon.¡± I had no way to deal with it now. Maybe it was the constant walking without rest. My condition had worsened. The heat still showed no sign of subsiding. I thought I had grown used to heat thanks to the ash flames¡ªbut this was something entirely different. Card showed no signs of waking yet. His wounds were mostly healed, but it seemed he needed more time to recover mentally. I filled my stomach with jerky and water and resumed walking with Card on my back. At last, we reached the fourth floor. But I didn¡¯t see the children who had gone ahead. Which meant¡ªthey¡¯d safely made it to Zerion Academy. That was a relief. It was getting harder to walk. Maybe I had pushed myself too much trying to avoid falling asleep. Sleeping without a watch in the Demon Dungeon was the most dangerous thing one could do. So I couldn¡¯t afford to fall asleep now. Card probably knew that too¡ªthat¡¯s why he chose to stay with me. Of course, he probably didn¡¯t expect to lose consciousness. But we¡¯d soon reach the fifth floor. After that, it was all uphill, and there was even a secret passage. If I used that, I could somehow make it back to the surface. Thud¡ª As long as an Apostle didn¡¯t show up, that is. ¡°...Damn it.¡± They say that if you''re unlucky in life, you''re unlucky till the end. I bit my lip as I stared at the Apostle that appeared before me. Apostles are, by nature, creatures that head underground. However, occasionally, like on the 8th floor, there are Apostles who remain on the surface by their own will. Such ones are usually classified as ¡°Named¡± and are called Dangerous Types. And now, one such Named Apostle stood in front of me. It had a massive eye on its head. Arms longer than its legs and a hunched back. Its violet-glowing skin gave off an unsettling aura. It clacked the jaws located just below its eye, making a grotesque noise. It sounded like the excited breath of a predator who found weakened prey. I casually tossed aside Card. I had more or less recovered¡ªdeath wasn''t likely. But my body of steel wasn¡¯t in optimal condition. The remnants of the ancient dragon still lurked, waiting to strike. All I could rely on now was the Flame of Ash. I quietly condensed the Flame of Ash within my body. Just one shot. I had to end it in one blow. A silent standoff began between the Named Apostle and me. At last, the one who moved first was the Apostle. It lunged at me with terrifying speed. It slammed into the ground and swung its long arms at me. Its reach was long. But I¡¯d faced many with reach like this before. With minimal movement, I slipped into its guard. Its arm brushed just above my head. I summoned the Flame of Ash, concentrating it in the edge of my hand. I was just about to pierce its solar plexus in a single strike. But then I realized where its swinging hand was really aiming. The claws extended from its fingers flew not at me, but at Card. This cunning bastard. It hadn¡¯t been aiming for me¡ªit was going after Card from the beginning. The moment I saw that, I twisted my strike and drove my hand through the Apostle¡¯s arm. Crack! The Named Apostle screamed, its jaws wide open. Its long arm was severed cleanly. The Flame of Ash on my hand began to flicker out. I gritted my teeth and forced the flame back into strength as I caught my breath. "You have an enemy in front of you¡ªwhere do you think you¡¯re looking?" I had wasted the Flame of Ash I condensed to end this. I couldn''t be sure if I could summon it again. Still, I calmly thrust my hand forward. To show that I wouldn¡¯t yield even a little to this Named Apostle. Whether it knew that or not, I couldn¡¯t tell. One thing was clear¡ªthis thing wasn¡¯t about to give up just because it lost an arm. It¡¯s coming. The moment I sensed it, the Apostle charged at me. It knew I was weakened. It was coming to kill me fast. My hand, clad in the Flame of Ash, moved. I stretched out my arm to counter its charge¡ª Slip¡ª My leg gave out, and my body tilted forward. It was clearly the aftereffect of overwork. The worst timing. I forced power into my body to recover my posture, but it was too late¡ªa gap had opened. And into that gap, the Apostle¡¯s claws came plunging. I''m going to be pierced. But even if I get pierced¡ªI¡¯ll take off its head. Clench! Grinding my teeth, I drove my hand forward toward the Apostle. If I get impaled this time, will I make it back alive? I didn¡¯t know¡ªbut there was no other way. The Apostle¡¯s claws and my hand crossed paths. At the very instant both our lives were about to end¡ª CRACK! The Apostle¡¯s claws shattered and scattered in pieces. Amid the fragments of its broken claws, strands of silver hair flew. My eyes widened as I realized who it was. "Nikita." The moment I called her name, her sword drove in and shattered the Apostle¡¯s head. She then kicked its body away effortlessly. It was a demonstration of what it meant to be the former top fighter of 3rd-year martial arts. Nikita turned her face toward me. Without hesitation, she ran forward and embraced me tightly. ¡°Instructor, I came to get you.¡± Her warm voice whispered in my ear. I didn¡¯t know how she ended up here. But one thing was certain¡ªher embrace was so warm, I closed my eyes without realizing it. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 212 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 212 Victory gained by killing someone is neither sweet nor joyful. Only an uncomfortable feeling remains. Even in a state devoid of emotion, the sticky sensation of blood clinging to my fingertips left nothing but disgust. After struggling with that unpleasant sensation for a while, my eyes eventually opened. Crackle¡ª I heard the sound of a campfire crackling. The burnt, smoky scent unique to a campfire tickled my nose. When I turned my gaze to the side, I felt something soft beneath me. Soon, I realized I was resting on something white. To find out what it was, I turned my head further. Silver hair brushed across my face. A soft, comforting scent wafted from the smooth strands. "You''re awake?" A gentle voice reached my ears. Slightly farther away, Nikita was smiling warmly at me. Though she usually seemed cold on the outside, the smile she gave me carried only warmth. For some reason, that made me happy. "Nikita." As I called her name, Nikita gently stroked my head. That helped me realize where I was lying. On Nikita¡¯s lap. I was resting on her lap. What an extraordinary situation. I never imagined a day would come when I''d receive a lap pillow from Nikita. She seemed a little embarrassed too, subtly shifting her legs. "If you move too much, it tickles." That made me want to move even more. "Nikita, Card?" "Over there." She pointed to a place where Card was lying, abandoned. Quite a contrast to how kindly she was treating me. But yes, that was Card. Given that he was even snoring, he must be doing fine now. "You overdid it again, didn¡¯t you?" Nikita¡¯s touch briefly became rough. But as I stayed quiet, her touch returned to being gentle. "Nikita, how did you get here?" She had appeared at the Academy briefly to hear the First Prince''s announcement. Then she left with Nia, and I thought I¡¯d see her again during this year¡¯s entrance exam. I never imagined she¡¯d return so soon. "I was waiting near the Demon Dungeon. Then I heard news about you from a junior." "A junior...?" "Hania Rapidedia." Hania. At the mention of her name, I let out a dry chuckle. So it was Hania who asked Nikita for help. As always, my ex-girlfriend shines brightly. "Prince Maron safely arrived at Zerion Academy. You don¡¯t need to worry about that." "That¡¯s a relief." The Hysirion side would handle Prince Maron¡¯s affairs well enough. What still bothered me was Duke Robliage. He had clearly orchestrated the current Panisys civil war from behind the scenes. Though there was no evidence, my conviction was firm. ¡®There must be something he¡¯s trying to achieve through this civil war.¡¯ But I couldn¡¯t yet figure out what. "Thinking about work again." Nikita poked my forehead. My worries must have shown on my face. "Thank you. I¡¯m alive thanks to you, Nikita." "That¡¯s all?" "You¡¯re the best, Nikita." A proud smile crept across her lips. Maybe because I¡¯d complimented her a lot in the past, she now expected praise. "You used to just save people, now you¡¯ve saved a whole kingdom. You¡¯re the best, Instructor." Nikita patted my head again. I fell silent for a moment after hearing her words. "I wonder if it was really the right thing to do." The Noble faction wanted to remove an incompetent king and establish new policies. Most of them were likely driven by greed. Their bold move to start a civil war was proof. But perhaps some genuinely rose up for the sake of Panisys. After all, Prince Maron really was incompetent. If such a person stood at the top, Panisys might face ruin. Was my choice to save him truly the right one? Wouldn''t Panisys have flourished more without Prince Maron? Unfortunately, I had no way of knowing what was truly right. The Panisys civil war wasn''t even in official historical records. I didn¡¯t know what kind of end they would face. And yet, I intervened, pushing Panisys toward yet another unknown future. It wasn''t for a noble cause ¡ª it was purely my personal decision. "Instructor." Before I knew it, Nikita covered my eyes with her hand. "No matter what you did, I¡¯ll always say you did your best." Her gentle voice followed. "That¡¯s what I want to say to you who came back after everything... and what I¡¯ll keep saying." Absolute trust toward me. Even in my emotionally dulled state, I could feel a bit of her heartfelt sincerity. "So trust my judgment that believes in you." Her warm words cleared my mind. The die had already been cast. Whatever number it lands on, it was still my choice. So I must accept the result calmly. "You¡¯re reassuring. Thanks to you, I was able to gather my thoughts." Upon hearing me, Nikita fell quiet for a moment. Then, she suddenly leaned her face toward me. Her lips pressed against mine. A surprise kiss before I could even resist. Having successfully stolen a kiss, Nikita stared at me ¡ª then kissed me again. As I stared back in disbelief, she wore a smug expression. "It¡¯s your fault, Instructor. You keep saying such sweet things." "I was just being honest." "And that¡¯s exactly why I like you." A world where Nikita liked me just for being honest. It really was... a beautiful world. "You¡¯re becoming more and more my type. It¡¯s all your fault, Instructor." "I apologize." "I bet that¡¯s how you charmed the other girls too." To that, I had no reply. Even to myself, it seemed like I was living like a playboy. ¡°If you keep adding more, it¡¯ll be a problem.¡± ¡°I must look pathetic even to Nikita.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the most lovable person in the world.¡± This is serious. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Nikita had clearly fallen hard for me. She covered her mouth and laughed, then stood up. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can confidently say that no one loves the assistant instructor more than I do.¡± I stood up as well. ¡°But I also know that the more people love someone, the more they worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. We should go back.¡± My body had more or less recovered now. I should be able to make it back without trouble. When Nikita held out her hand, I took it and stood up. She laced her fingers tightly with mine, as if holding onto something precious. ¡°This is the same hand that saved me once.¡± ¡°The shape was different back then, though.¡± ¡°But the warmth that reached me is the same.¡± As she said that, she looked up at me. Maybe because of the height difference now, she kept staring and rested her head against my arm. ¡°I guess I do like tall men after all.¡± Her affection was open and unreserved. ¡°You¡¯re small, Nikita, and that makes you cute.¡± ¡°Are you teasing me for being short?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing my very best to adore you.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let it slide.¡± Maybe because we hadn¡¯t seen each other in so long, her affection just kept pouring out. ¡°It¡¯s tough living without a girlfriend, huh.¡± At that moment, a familiar voice was heard. Card had already sat up without us noticing. His face was full of displeasure. ¡°How are you even still alive?¡± ¡°Like Kingnon, I¡¯ve got too many women waiting for me to die.¡± [PR/N: Bro got a nickname upgrade finally?] A true playboy¡¯s response. Card stood up as well. Now it was time to head back to the surface. And, along with that, there was something I had to do. ¡°Nikita, Card.¡± I told the two of them what needed to be done. ¡°Let¡¯s consider me dead as of today.¡± I would erase the identity of Vikamon once and for all. * * * Seron Parmia. A girl who fell for a boy and ended up with a personality like his. Born unlucky, she finally opened her eyes. Blink¡ª A familiar ceiling came into view. The infirmary ceiling of Zerion Academy. She remembered saving Sharin, scolding Vikamon, and then blacking out. She felt a moment of confusion. And soon realized she had been asleep for quite some time. Seron hurriedly got up. There was a face she wanted to see right away. Her body ached a bit, but it was okay. She quickly opened the door and left the room. ¡®Prince Sweet Potato, that idiot¡ªhe must¡¯ve fallen for me after this!¡¯ It was a full-out leap of faith, throwing herself like that. She hadn¡¯t calculated it at the time, but thinking back, it had its perks. Seron, cunning as ever, decided to take advantage of that. She hurried through the hallway on her short legs. At some point, a soft rain had begun to fall outside. The hallway was oddly quiet. Just as she ran through it alone¡ª ¡°Really?¡± ¡°What are we going to do about Assistant Instructor Vikamon...¡± She heard voices of children passing by with umbrellas outside. Seron tilted her head and kept running. Soon, she saw a group of students huddled together. They were all gathered in front of the school bulletin board. Seron felt a strange sense of unease. Whenever she felt this kind of dread, something bad always happened. Her legs wouldn¡¯t move properly. It was as if the anxiety had shackled her limbs. A moment later, the bulletin board came into view. [List of Deceased from the Winter Demon Dungeon] Assistant Instructor Vikamon Niflheim Something inside Seron shattered. The Ascended Apostle had been strong. Strong enough to threaten everyone¡¯s lives. But Vikamon dying? That was unimaginable. ¡°They say Assistant Instructor Vikamon didn¡¯t die because of the Apostle.¡± ¡°What? Then why?¡± ¡°They say he got caught up in the civil war in the Panisys Kingdom. He died protecting Prince Maron.¡± The civil war in Panisys. Prince Maron. Even amid her confusion, those words etched themselves into her ears. The world was spinning. Her vision twirled dizzyingly. She felt like vomiting and couldn¡¯t stand on her feet. Seron staggered past the crowd and ended up at the front entrance on the first floor. Then she collapsed right there. The rainwater touching her knees chilled her body. But she simply couldn¡¯t stand. Her vision began to blur. What was she even planning to brag about to him? What was she trying to earn praise for by throwing herself like that? Her heart hurt so much it felt like it would break. A searing pain, like her chest was being ripped apart. It hurt. So much that she felt like she would die. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato...¡± Seron began to cry like a child. ¡°Sweet Potatooo, where are youuu...¡± Unable to bear the grief, she sobbed and sobbed. She missed him so much it hurt. She couldn¡¯t imagine living in a world without him. Every moment they had spent together passed through her mind like a panorama. Those memories were precious¡ªso precious that the pain became unbearable. ¡°Seron?¡± Just then, a voice reached her ears. She turned her tear-filled eyes. A man had thrown aside his umbrella and run toward her, wrapping her in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt? What happened?¡± His face was full of confusion. Black hair, red eyes¡ªthe boy. As she looked at him, Seron¡¯s eyes widened. It was Vikamon. Vikamon was there. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato...?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right now, so hang in there.¡± He quickly lifted her up and began to run down the hallway. The urgency in his actions warmed the heart that had felt so broken moments ago. She didn¡¯t understand the situation. But just the fact that he was safe was enough for her to live. So she held him tightly and didn¡¯t let go. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 213 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 213 Inside the infirmary of Zerion Academy. I was facing Seron in Hannon¡¯s form. After hearing the reason why Seron had cried, I looked at her with disbelief. Embarrassed, her face flushed red and she bowed her head. ¡°I-I-I really thought Prince Sweet Potato had died!¡± Seron bit her lip again, on the verge of tears. I let out a faint laugh at her reaction. ¡°I¡¯m alive and well, see? I was actually on my way to tell you once you woke up.¡± I had already explained the situation to the others. I was shedding the identity of Vikamon and returning to being Hannon. There¡¯s a clear advantage to this. First, the recent civil war incident can be further amplified. Vikamon is someone who had been personally pardoned by the 3rd Imperial Princess. If such a person got caught up in the Panisys civil war and died, the Empire would be justified in holding Panisys responsible. This also means the involvement of the academy students can be framed as self-defense. ¡®I did kill quite a few people, after all.¡¯ Most of them were nobles from Panisys. With their children dead, Panisys certainly won¡¯t stay quiet. The enraged parents will scream, especially since they¡¯re guilty of plenty themselves. But if the Empire also suffered losses, the narrative changes. In fact, the Empire can accuse Panisys of killing the hero who stopped the Apostle¡¯s advance. That¡¯s why I intentionally let Vikamon be sacrificed. Thanks to that, a subtle tension now exists between the Empire and Panisys. Prince Maron was safely handed over as a royal guest with Solbas. The civil war isn¡¯t over yet, but it won¡¯t be long before the Empire and other kingdoms unsheathe their swords. Most importantly, no one knows how Duke Robliage will move. Duke Robliage clearly recognizes me. There¡¯s a high probability that he was involved in this civil war. If the main culprit who ruined the war is dead, attention will be scattered. Besides, I¡¯m cooperating with the real Hannon now. Though he''s a handful, the real Hannon''s presence here allows me to act outside while keeping my identity hidden. Being free to move means I can act covertly. It might just give me the means to deliver a big blow to Duke Robliage¡¯s vile schemes. That¡¯s the benefit I saw¡ªso I was willing to sacrifice Vikamon. ¡°...Then there¡¯s nothing left for Prince Sweet Potato, is there?¡± All my achievements will be credited to Hannon. When Seron pointed that out, I blinked. Unfortunately, I have no desire for honor or wealth. More precisely, when my love was broken, those desires disappeared too. All that remains for me now is one goal: to guide this world to a happy ending. Seron must¡¯ve sensed that too, which is why she asked what I¡¯d be left with after everything ends. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± My voice came out calmer than I expected. ¡°With the people I know, I could live just fine tagging along with someone.¡± Thanks to the connections I¡¯ve built up at Zerion Academy, I won¡¯t have trouble surviving. I even gave a thumbs-up, prompting Seron to let out a long sigh. ¡°Then come to my house when it¡¯s all over. I¡¯ll convince my dad.¡± Looks like I¡¯ve got a place to stay in the future. ¡°But that means you¡¯ll have to use that bandage again, right?¡± Seron suddenly shot me a glare as the thought hit her. She¡¯s not the only one. All the kids I told about my situation looked at me like that. Especially Nikita¡ªshe really let me have it when I first told her. Even if it was just a lie, she said it was too much. Nikita and I sent Card to the first floor of Zerion, then exited through the emergency passage. ¡°See you at this year¡¯s entrance ceremony.¡± Nikita¡¯s eyes were filled with regret, but we parted safely. According to Card¡¯s testimony, Vikamon died. Since it happened in the Demon Dungeon, there was no way to retrieve a body. But there¡¯s one problem: I¡¯ll have to use the Veil Bandages again. Especially Isabel, who was crucial in persuading me¡ªshe scolded me the most. When I avoided Seron¡¯s gaze, she grabbed my collar sharply. ¡°You really want to get scolded, don¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ve got my reasons.¡± ¡°We begged you to take it off, and you just go wrapping yourself in it again?! You idiot!¡± Her nagging continued. But since it was out of concern, I didn¡¯t find it unpleasant. ¡°What are you smiling about now?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re alive and well, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ugh, yeah, ugh.¡± Seron short-circuited a bit. She slowly lowered her hand and started biting her lip. ¡°...Don¡¯t wear it every day.¡± ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t wear it while I¡¯m in my room.¡± She still looked a bit dissatisfied, but didn¡¯t say anything more. She bumped my arm with her forehead. It seemed she wanted to complain, but wasn¡¯t actually upset. Maybe thanks to the time we¡¯ve spent together, I could now read her moods clearly. ¡°Seron, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°Wh-what is it?¡± As I turned serious, Seron flinched. She used to react that way a lot when I was Vikamon. Now she still did, even when I looked like Hannon. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered part of my anger.¡± Her eyes widened slowly. Then she jumped up and wrapped her arms around my neck. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She was overjoyed. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be this happy just because I¡¯d regained one emotion. ¡°How? Why? From what?¡± She eagerly asked what helped me regain my anger. ¡°It was from watching you wobble around.¡± I couldn¡¯t help teasing her. ¡°Oh come on! Seriously. I need to know so we can find the next emotion too!¡± ¡°It was when I saw you getting hurt by the Apostle.¡± Her eyes went round. ¡°When I thought you¡¯d died, I got angry at that bastard.¡± Her eyes darted around before she raised her hand and covered her mouth. Even with her face half-covered, I could see her smiling. ¡°You like that?¡± ¡°Heheh... yeah. Of course I do. Prince Sweet Potato got angry for my sake. That means I¡¯m really important to you, right?¡± She puffed up proudly and shrugged her shoulders. She really is consistent in her personality. ¡°So you got angry thinking I was dead? Really? Huh? Huh?¡± Still clinging to me, she stood on tiptoes, demanding confirmation. She kept nuzzling her cheek against mine¡ªit was soft and ticklish. ¡°Seron.¡± I wrapped my arms around her shoulders. When she looked up at me with wide, round eyes, I told her firmly: ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡± I meant it. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Seron stared at me for a moment before pouting. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato, what would you do if I were in danger of dying?¡± ¡°I¡¯d save you, even if it cost me my life.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being shameless now.¡± Yet she looked pleased. ¡°Same for me. My body moves before I even think. No matter what.¡± Seron lowered her hand and gently touched the bracelet around my wrist. ¡°I¡¯d do anything for you, Prince Sweet Potato. Because you¡¯re the person I love the moooooost in the whole world.¡± Her eyes met mine, and she smiled brightly. It was, without question, a lovely smile. ¡°So I can¡¯t promise. But since I don¡¯t want to see you hurting, I¡¯ll try to hold back.¡± Then she stood on her tiptoes again. Her soft lips met mine. For some reason, they tasted like sweet strawberries. When our lips parted, Seron was beaming with a mix of embarrassment and joy. ¡°That¡¯s our promise.¡± ¡°What happened to pinky promises like everyone else does?¡± ¡°This is a promise just between you and me, Prince Sweet Potato. Next time, you make the promise!¡± With a playful huff, Seron pulled away from me. Then she looked up at me from an angle. ¡°...But if you just want to, you don¡¯t need a promise. You can do it anytime.¡± If she¡¯s going to get embarrassed after saying things like that, why does she say them? Looking at her really makes me wonder about love. ¡°But if you use the Veil Bandages again, won¡¯t you lose your rage again?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t. The Veil Bandages can¡¯t erase emotions once they¡¯ve been restored.¡± To be precise, I¡¯ve learned how to harness my rage, so I won¡¯t forget it again. Even if the bandage tries to erase it, I can still stir up that emotion myself. So it¡¯s not a problem for me to use the Veil Bandages. ¡°Rather, I feel like I¡¯ve finally come to understand what true rage is.¡± It used to be just an instinctive emotion. But now that I understand its mechanism, it¡¯s a completely different realm. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why it feels... amplified.¡± ¡°Amplified?¡± Seron pondered that word. ¡°Amplified... hmm.¡± Then she suddenly covered her mouth and glanced at me. ¡°What?¡± I asked, curious about her look, and she shook her head. ¡°...Nothing. Just thinking you¡¯re probably going to suffer a bit later.¡± ¡°Suffer how?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when the time comes.¡± Seron didn¡¯t say more and scurried off. ¡°But hey, that means I was the first one to help you get your emotions back!¡± That¡¯s true. ¡°Hehehe.¡± Seron laughed meaningfully. I had a feeling she might go around teasing the others about it. I was a little worried, but it wasn¡¯t something I could interfere in. ¡°My rage still isn¡¯t fully back. It¡¯s like a spark that¡¯s just barely lit.¡± ¡°But I started it!¡± Seron was brimming with excitement. Is helping me regain my emotions really that exciting? Seeing her like that, I figured I¡¯d better nurture this spark carefully. If it¡¯s ever going to become a full flame, there needs to be another trigger. Hopefully, not another situation like this one. Clack¡ª Just then, the hospital room door suddenly opened. We turned toward it and saw a familiar face. ¡°You.¡± It was Isabel. I didn¡¯t know how she found out I was here, but she looked at me as she caught her breath. It seemed she had come in a rush. ¡°The young lady came to the Zerion Academy.¡± ¡°The young lady?¡± Seron tilted her head in confusion. But I knew exactly who Isabel meant. ¡°...Xenia?¡± Xenia Niflheim. Vikamon¡¯s younger sister¡ªand now, by blood, related to me too. Xenia had come to Zerion Academy. And I would soon understand why. ¡°...It¡¯s because of me.¡± Vikamon Niflheim. Though he had been excommunicated from the Niflheim family, he was still Xenia¡¯s older brother. And now, Vikamon was dead. The Count of Niflheim didn¡¯t care whether he lived or died. But someone in the family had to see to Vikamon¡¯s death. And that task must¡¯ve fallen to Xenia, the acting head of the household. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Isabel sighed as she looked at me. She had experienced the death of a sibling herself, so her gaze was filled with unease. ¡°Well, yeah.¡± I couldn¡¯t really feel much different. ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t care that much, right?¡± Xenia hadn¡¯t been particularly fond of Vikamon. She might even be annoyed by the whole thing. ¡°No.¡± Isabel disagreed. ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true.¡± Maybe Isabel saw something I didn¡¯t. After all, I had lost the ability to feel sorrow, so she might¡¯ve sensed something I couldn¡¯t. Well, anyway¡ª ¡°I¡¯ll have to meet her.¡± I need to see Xenia and find out for myself what¡¯s going on. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 214 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 214 Xenia Niflheim. Now officially my younger sister, she visited Zerion Academy. The reason was to handle the affairs related to her brother''s death. I thought I¡¯d see her at this year¡¯s entrance exam, but not like this. I hurried my steps. ¡°You had a sister?¡± Seron, following behind me, was fussing with her hair for some reason. I had no idea what difference it was supposed to make. Isabel was also fixing her ribbon several times. ¡°What are you both so concerned about?¡± They were being ridiculous. Isabel glanced at me while still fixing her ribbon. ¡°If I marry you, then she¡¯ll be my sister-in-law.¡± Sister-in-law. At her words, I turned to Isabel. ¡°You¡¯re already thinking about marriage with me?¡± Instead of answering, Isabel simply smirked. The atmosphere turned a bit strange. Then Seron suddenly shoved her head between us. ¡°If you¡¯re going to get married, it should be with me! I¡¯m the one who helped Prince Sweet Potato get his emotion back!¡± Isabel flinched slightly. She looked at Seron with narrowed eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help him find the rest.¡± Even with Seron¡¯s provocation, Isabel didn¡¯t back down one bit. ¡°Mawwiage?¡± At that moment, a familiar voice rang out from behind me. Before I noticed, Sharin had crept up right behind me and peeked her head out. Apparently, she had come after hearing that Xenia was visiting the academy. She must be interested in divine magic too. Sharin stared at Isabel and Seron, then turned to me. ¡°I¡¯m the fiance?e.¡± She held up the ring on her ring finger. ¡°The one getting married is me.¡± Sharin boasted proudly. Now that I was back in Hannon, she¡¯d started to assert her claim as my fiance?e more strongly again. ¡°Wow, what a mess.¡± Another familiar face appeared. Wearing a Zerion Academy uniform¡ªCard. Card had decided to re-enroll at Zerion Academy. Turns out, he hadn¡¯t dropped out¡ªhe¡¯d just taken a leave of absence. What a sly guy. ¡°Public indecency.¡± Eve appeared right behind him. My eyes widened. ¡°Eve, you came with Card? Don¡¯t tell me...¡± Eve raised an eyebrow, not understanding what I meant at first. Then, realizing it, she glared fiercely, full of contempt. ¡°Vikamon¡¯s dead, so now you want to act like Hannon died too?¡± Oof, that¡¯s harsh. ¡°Ouch, that hurt a little.¡± Card gave her a sorrowful look, and she cleared her throat. ¡°I just have no interest in romance. I don¡¯t want to live indecently like someone.¡± I couldn¡¯t argue with that. Even I knew the situation around me wasn¡¯t exactly normal. But here¡¯s the bigger problem. I was getting used to this. Is this okay? I was starting to worry. When I get all my feelings back, would I be able to settle things so easily? I glanced between Isabel, Sharin, and Seron. And Nikita too. My head was spinning, but I shook it off. Ultimately, I couldn¡¯t make any conclusions until I had all my feelings back. For now, it was about Xenia. As I resumed walking, everyone followed behind. Soon, we arrived at the guest room of Zerion Academy. The arrival of the noble lady from a prestigious magical family known as the heirs of Zerion. Aside from us, there were many students who had come to get a look at Xenia. The crowd surprisingly made way. ¡°It¡¯s Sharin.¡± ¡°Sharin¡¯s here.¡± Across all the grades at Zerion Academy, she was undeniably ranked number one in magic studies. Since she came to see Xenia, everyone was naturally curious. Both were the most promising figures in the magical world¡ªit made sense. Sharin glanced at me and puffed up with pride. I felt the urge to pinch her cheek for no reason, but there were too many eyes watching, so I held back. ¡°With Sharin¡ª¡± At that moment, I spotted a familiar face among the students. ¡°Lightning bastard.¡± As soon as Dorara saw me, he scowled. Gone was the sweet-talking act he had put on around me when I was Vikamon. I thought he might¡¯ve figured out I¡¯m Vikamon... Judging by his reaction, he hadn¡¯t. Well, it¡¯s hard to immediately believe someone is the same person. He didn¡¯t have much personal contact with me anyway. Even the dragon transformation could be chalked up to coincidence. Or maybe he just didn¡¯t want to believe it. ¡°What¡¯s someone who got wrecked by an Apostle doing here?¡± Dorara spoke with a sneer. ¡°Got bored?¡± I couldn¡¯t say I came to see my sister, so I gave a vague reply. Dorara frowned. ¡°Lady Xenia is heartbroken after losing her wonderful brother. Don¡¯t come gawking at her over something so trivial.¡± He warned me like some male lead out of a romance novel. ¡°And what are you here for?¡± ¡°Hmph, obviously, I came to offer comfort, as someone who witnessed Instructor Vikamon¡¯s final moments.¡± I mean¡ªwho even are you? Then a memory suddenly came back. It was a conversation I had with Hania. Xenia had once said she¡¯d marry the man stronger than the strongest mage at Zerion Academy. Marriage is a promise between a man and a woman. Aside from Sharin, who¡¯s the strongest male mage at the academy? Right in front of me¡ªDorara. That¡¯s why Dorara was under the delusion that Xenia wanted to be engaged to him. I understood where the idea came from, but... it was pitiful. ¡°Who do you think you are, acting all high and mighty?¡± As expected, Seron, the most aggressive among us, snapped at Dorara. But even with her criticism, Dorara only looked relaxed. ¡°What would a dumb martial arts major know?¡± Now he¡¯s insulting the martial arts major. In an instant, all the martial arts students glared at him, but Dorara remained shameless. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°Dorara, don¡¯t say things like that. It¡¯s offensive to the other martial arts students too.¡± Eve, always the voice of justice, pointed out Dorara¡¯s wrongdoing. Perhaps realizing he''d crossed a line, Dorara corrected himself. ¡°Fine, the dumb ones are just Forehead and Lightning Bastard.¡± And then Dorara was suddenly lifted into the air. It was Sharin¡¯s magic. Before we knew it, Isabel had grabbed Dorara by the collar. ¡°W-what the!¡± ¡°Tone it down.¡± Isabel twisted Dorara¡¯s collar tightly while smiling. Even to me, that smile looked deadly. ¡°Get a grip. Got it?¡± ¡°Y-yes ma¡¯am.¡± Isabel and Sharin gave him a firm warning. Dorara couldn¡¯t say anything back and just moved his lips silently. ¡°Uh, uh...¡± When Isabel finally let go, Dorara tumbled to the ground. Then, looking annoyed, he came over to me. ¡°Who are you calling dumb? I¡¯m plenty smart.¡± I never thought I¡¯d live to see someone standing up for me like this. At some point, Sharin also came to my other side and gently leaned her head on my arm. The kids all stared at the two of them in surprise. Sharin being affectionate made sense¡ªshe was my fiance?e¡ªbut they didn¡¯t expect Isabel to act that way too. ¡°Idiot.¡± Seron muttered at Dorara. Then she glanced my way and snorted like she was unimpressed. Why is she picking a fight with me too? Creeeak¡ª Just then, the door opened. Dorara quickly stood up and fixed his clothes. Xenia, having finished her greeting with the principal, stepped out. With her snowy white hair and petite figure, she was stunning in appearance, much like Vikamon. Everyone gasped at her entrance. Dorara especially took in a sharp breath. The cloak she wore bore the crest of the Count of Niflheim. It was a symbol that she had come as a representative of the Niflheim family. Realizing the crowd only after stepping forward, Xenia froze for a moment. Then, when she saw us, her eyes widened. Isabel and I knew her. She seemed to recognize me too. Xenia took a deep breath to compose herself, then looked at me. ¡°Senior Hannon.¡± She called out to me first, of all people, wearing a slightly bitter smile. ¡°Would you mind speaking with me for a moment?¡± Even with Sharin standing right in front of her, she requested to talk, shocking the others. ¡°Uh, what?¡± The most stunned among them was Dorara. He looked like he couldn¡¯t believe she had called on me and not him. Leaving the shocked Dorara behind, I nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°W-wait a moment!¡± Dorara made a final desperate move, stepping forward. Xenia looked at him curiously. ¡°Uh, aren¡¯t you going to talk to me too?¡± Xenia blinked. ¡°Uh... who are you?¡± She tilted her head and asked gently, as if wondering whether she was supposed to know him. Dorara was completely shot down. He was left in a stunned state, unable to move. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can ignore him.¡± I said to Xenia, and she nodded and began walking. I gave the others a look, and they tactfully backed off since it was clear Xenia wanted to speak with me alone. And so, the two of us left together. All Dorara could do was watch us walk away in despair. * * * We went to a nearby park. It was raining, but Xenia had cast a spell, creating a round barrier so we could sit comfortably inside. Patter, patter¡ª The sound of rain hitting the barrier filled the air. The atmosphere was quite peaceful. ¡°So, what did you want to talk about?¡± I asked Xenia, who was quietly staring up at the sky. There was a trace of sorrow on her face. It seemed Vikamon¡¯s death had hit her harder than expected. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had a lot I wanted to say, but my mind¡¯s kind of blank right now.¡± Xenia rubbed her eyes for a moment. ¡°Xenia.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m okay. Just a little tired.¡± She forced a weary smile, telling me not to worry. ¡°I guess... even if he was a pathetic older brother, he was still my brother.¡± Xenia slowly looked down at the ground. ¡°I keep wondering if things would¡¯ve turned out differently if I had stopped him from being excommunicated.¡± Her fists clenched tightly. ¡°I knew he was reckless enough to cause trouble after being cast out.¡± Now, tears welled up in her eyes. Losing her brother was clearly devastating. ¡°Sob... at least he wouldn¡¯t have died like that.¡± Xenia broke down in tears, unable to hold them back any longer. Seeing her like that, I couldn¡¯t help but make a hesitant face. ¡°Uh, well...¡± Her brother was right here. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 215 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 215 Tears burst from Xenia''s eyes. Fortunately, the pouring rain drowned out the sound of her crying, so it didn''t reach Zerion Academy. I never imagined Xenia would feel guilty over my death. ¡®So this is what Isabel meant.¡¯ This is where my lack of emotion shows through. Now, faced with a weeping Xenia, I must decide what to do. I have two choices: Should I reveal that I¡¯m Vikamon and try to calm her down? Or should I hide my identity and comfort her as I am now? Even I didn¡¯t know the answer to that. I am not truly Vikamon. If anything, I¡¯m the one who took her brother away from this world. Would it be right for someone like me to pretend to be her brother? My head grows more and more tangled. Maybe it''s just like me to not be selfish in times like these. Even so, I didn¡¯t want Xenia to be buried under the weight of losing her family. She¡¯s still an important figure who will play a vital role moving forward. The world is reaching its peak of chaos. The civil war in Panisys still hasn¡¯t ended. In the Holy Kingdom, the temple faction and the royal faction remain divided. The Empire is in a fierce struggle between the First Prince and the Third Princess for the throne. A situation on the verge of explosion. Every single hero is precious in a time like this. Having competed before, I know how important mental fortitude is. Even if Xenia can¡¯t fully accept me, I had to tell her the truth. ¡°Xenia.¡± There was no one else around. She had made it clear she wanted to talk alone with me, so no one had followed us. ¡°Vikamon isn¡¯t dead.¡± Xenia turned her eyes to me. Her face showed she hadn¡¯t yet grasped the meaning of my words. I reached out and touched the air barrier she had set up. As soon as I did, it froze in place and became a space just for the two of us. Now no one could see what was happening inside. I pulled at the bandages of the veil. My appearance changed, and white hair billowed out. ¡°I¡¯m Vikamon.¡± The scars engraved across my body were hidden thanks to my long-sleeved clothing. But I couldn¡¯t conceal the scars that extended down to my hands. One of my eyes had become a dragon¡¯s eye, the remnant of an ancient dragon, and traces of scales were still visible in places. Those details, hidden even when I moved around without the veil, were now laid bare. All to show Xenia honestly that I am Vikamon. I didn¡¯t want her to carry guilt over her brother¡¯s death any longer. She wasn¡¯t someone who should be held back by something like that. Xenia stared at me with dazed eyes. I had no idea what she would say next. Just as I tensed up slightly¡ª ¡°...Senior Hannon, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re my brother?¡± ¡°To be exact, I¡¯ve been pretending to be Hannon all this time.¡± When I corrected her, Xenia still looked blank. ¡°...You¡¯re doing this to comfort me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huh? ¡°No, Xenia. I really am your brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I know Senior Hannon has tools that let him perfectly change his appearance.¡± She had already seen me transform once before. So it seemed she thought I was using that same tool now. ¡°Remember when I mistook someone for Vikamon not long ago? After that, I enhanced my celestial magic and trained to perceive magic more clearly.¡± I had heard about this once through Sharin¡¯s Mirinae. Apparently, Xenia had developed the ability to distinguish mana, albeit not as well as Sharin. Sharin was someone who had zero interest in others, so even when Vikamon was at school, she hadn¡¯t given him a second glance. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t care even if his magical aura changed¡ªbecause to her, he was just a stranger from the beginning. But Xenia was different. Xenia grew up with Vikamon. Even if she couldn¡¯t consciously discern mana before, she would have instinctively known the color of Vikamon¡¯s aura. ¡°Senior Hannon¡¯s magic is completely different from Vikamon¡¯s.¡± So she ended up distinguishing me and Vikamon as entirely different people. My face stiffened. Because what she said was true. I am not Vikamon. I¡¯m merely an outsider who borrowed his body. If magic¡¯s color stems from the soul, then of course it would be different from Vikamon¡¯s. I never expected Vulcan¡¯s attempt to impersonate Vikamon and deceive Xenia would backfire like this. Everything has a cause and effect. ¡°Senior Hannon, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to lie about this.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡ª¡± I opened my mouth. I had told the truth and revealed my identity, only to be denied. I didn¡¯t know what more I could say. ¡°Still...¡± Xenia forced a smile through her tear-streaked face. ¡°Thank you. I understand now that you cared enough to act as my brother for my sake.¡± Her fists were clenched tightly. ¡°If only you really were my brother... I think I could¡¯ve trusted you without a doubt.¡± ¡°Xenia, no. Vikamon¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, I heard he even sacrificed himself for everyone in the end. There¡¯s no point in belittling him anymore.¡± Xenia lowered her head, as if she already knew. Things had become more complicated than expected. How was I supposed to unravel this? I couldn''t even blame it on being mixed with Vulcan¡¯s powers, since Xenia had been there during the Vulcan battle. She had probably already known the color of my magic for a while. Vikamon no longer existed in this world. That, I had confirmed for myself during the battle with Vulcan. So I couldn¡¯t think of a way to make Xenia understand. If I told her I was a possessor... Would that solve anything? Even if it did, it would still mean Vikamon was dead. That fact wouldn''t comfort Xenia in the slightest. ¡°Still...¡± Xenia''s eyes met mine. ¡°I know it sounds stupid.¡± She walked toward me with difficulty, her legs heavy, and rested her face against my chest. There was no strength left in her; she felt like she might break at any moment. ¡°Just for a little while... Can I call you ¡®brother¡¯?¡± Guilt and sorrow over losing her real brother. To overcome it, Xenia confided in me. Xenia was a perfectionist. A perfectionist cannot withstand even a single collapse. Maybe because I had supported her before, to prevent her perfection from crumbling? Xenia asked me for help once more. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] From me, the very person who had taken her brother away. Guilt is a form of empathy. And having lost the ability to feel sorrow, guilt was a hazy emotion for me. I only understood guilt with my mind now. But there was one thing I did understand. A child was crying before me, miserable with grief. My hand wrapped around Xenia, holding her. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Even if it was selfish of me. I didn¡¯t want to leave the crying Xenia alone. I wasn¡¯t Vikamon, but at least the warmth I offered could reach her. Amid the endlessly falling rain, Xenia just silently clung to me, tightly. Someday, I hoped I could tell the girl who lost her brother the truth. But for now, once again, I could only irresponsibly leave that to the future me. *** Xenia finally managed to calm down. Still embarrassed that she had shown emotion, the perfectionist couldn¡¯t lift her face, but she looked a little better. ¡°Xenia.¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡ªyes!¡± She quickly looked up and answered when I called her. Her face was still bright red. ¡°Earlier, you looked like you had more to say.¡± A moment ago, it had only been a fleeting reaction from being overwhelmed by emotion. Judging by her tone, it seemed like she still had more to share. ¡°Ah, yes, ahem... I¡¯m not sure how important this information is.¡± Xenia cleared her throat, trying to collect herself. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll judge that.¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s a rumor going around among the nobles.¡± Xenia began to calmly speak about what she had heard recently. ¡°They say... the dead are coming back.¡± I blinked. For a moment, I didn¡¯t understand what she meant. ¡°The dead... coming back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how it¡¯s happening either. But the rumor is spreading in quite a detailed way.¡± The fact that Xenia went out of her way to tell me this meant it held some weight. I stroked my chin. Long ago, I¡¯d heard a similar story. ¡®The promise of mysticism to bring Centriol¡¯s dead son back to life.¡¯ Centriol¡ªthe former cardinal and former paladin. Now, he loyally serves as the saintess¡¯s escort. Back then, he betrayed the saintess for his son. His son, born with a weak body, had to die, and to bring him back, Centriol joined forces with the mystics. And now, similar rumors were circulating again. The leader of the mystics, Vulcan, was dead. Their base had also been destroyed along with him. So I thought there was no need to worry about the mystics anymore. But lately, news of a different group had been steadily trickling in. Even during the Panisys civil war, individuals with mystical powers had assisted the factions. And now, even in the Empire, that shadow was beginning to emerge. ¡®Vulcan, who lacked time, failed to fully take over the mystic arts.¡¯ Where had the remaining mystics gone? I furrowed my brow. ¡®Duke Robliage.¡¯ I believed he had a hand in the Panisys civil war. And now, I was convinced. The Duke Robliage had gathered the remnants of the mystic group that Vulcan couldn¡¯t fully claim. All to make Iris emperor and bend the world to his will. He had truly started using any means necessary. ¡®If such rumors are spreading among nobles, maybe he¡¯s offering to bring back their loved ones in exchange for loyalty.¡¯ Even someone like Centriol, a devout believer, betrayed for the chance to revive his son. Other nobles would be no different. But... are these people truly being brought back? In this world, there exists the concept of reincarnation. Even Wolfram is a regressor, and I¡¯m a possessor. Anything could happen in this world. But because of that, there¡¯s always a terrible price to pay. ¡°Xenia, could you look into this in more detail?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Something ominous was beginning to stir. I¡¯d need to get in touch with Duke of Whitewood as well. When it comes to mysticism, she¡¯s the expert. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 216 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 216 There was no swift reply from Duke of Whitewood. She was usually quick to respond after a letter was sent, but this time she was slow. Perhaps the situation within the imperial family was too hectic. So much so that there was still no word regarding the rewards for those who had defeated the ascended apostles. ¡®There¡¯s a rumor that the Emperor¡¯s death isn¡¯t far off.¡¯ Duke of Whitewood was a noble of the Empire. She must be extraordinarily busy. ¡®The mystery of reviving the dead...¡¯ After delivering this news, Xenia returned to the Niflheim Count¡¯s estate. She walked the entire way with her head down, seemingly deeply ashamed of having shown a broken side of herself. Not that it mattered. I¡¯d be seeing her again soon anyway. The Winter Demon Dungeon term had ended. Somehow, the period of rest had passed, and spring was upon us. In other words, the entrance exams were right around the corner. The civil war was still ongoing. Even without Prince Maron, the noble faction had not relinquished the royal palace they¡¯d taken. I¡¯d also heard from Vinesha, Musika, and Grantoni. A sparrow made of bone had flown to me, conveying that they were safe. They¡¯d added a postscript saying they¡¯d be staying longer in Panisys. I¡¯d sent a message back via the bone sparrow telling them not to overexert themselves. However, the Empire¡¯s response was frustratingly slow. The Emperor¡¯s death and the succession battle overlapped. Because of these two things, they couldn¡¯t recklessly interfere in Panisys¡¯s civil war. My eyes drifted to the park. It was just after evening training. I sat on a bench to cool off, but thoughts kept swirling in my head. I tapped my arm lightly. The world was heading in a rather unpleasant direction. Incidents were erupting one after another, but there wasn¡¯t much I could intervene in. ¡®This is the consequence of politics not functioning properly.¡¯ The world¡¯s pace was quickening, and the situation was growing more intense. I was cradling my complicated thoughts when someone sat next to me. ¡°You¡¯re carrying a lot on your mind again, aren¡¯t you?¡± A fresh peach scent tickled my nose. I looked up and saw a woman with hair the same color as the scent wafting from her. ¡°Hania.¡± ¡°You must have a lot to think about if you didn¡¯t even notice someone approaching.¡± ¡°I noticed you coming. I just didn¡¯t care because it was you.¡± ¡°Thanks for the special treatment.¡± Hania gave a wry smile. ¡°So, you have something personal to talk to me about.¡± It was a time when the students were all back in the dorms resting. For her to approach me at this time meant she had come here deliberately. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about Lady Iris.¡± Iris. She had left for the Imperial Palace and still hadn¡¯t returned. Given that the Emperor was on his deathbed, it wasn¡¯t strange that she hadn¡¯t come back yet. There were many who could guard the Demon Dungeon, but few who could succeed the Emperor. ¡°Did something happen to Iris?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not responding.¡± My brows furrowed. No matter how busy Iris was with imperial affairs, it was unlike her not to contact Hania. Something felt off. ¡°Is it just a delayed letter?¡± ¡°It would be, except the letter was sent before she even entered the Demon Dungeon.¡± That was quite a while ago. ¡°Should I go see her myself?¡± I could have Hannon fill in for me. After winter break, there was still time before the Spring Demon Dungeon term began. If I went before then, it was doable. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Will you be okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about Iris too.¡± If something happened to Iris, it would be a huge problem. She was one of the key figures in the final chapter. The order of the scenario no longer mattered much, but Iris was still important. ¡°Besides, I have something to tell Duke of Whitewood too.¡± There were things to discuss about the mystery. If she couldn¡¯t respond by letter, I¡¯d go to her myself. I decided to move during my free time. ¡°Please, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Hania bowed her head politely. She cared for Iris more than anyone else in the world. So for Iris, she would do anything. I gave my shoulder a light slap. ¡°Request accepted.¡± ¡°What an interesting conversation you¡¯re having~¡± Just then, a familiar voice reached my ears. When I turned my head, Sharin was right beside my face before I even realized it. Hovering slightly above the ground, she poked my cheek with her finger. ¡°Hu~sband, trying to go somewhere without me?¡± ¡°How long were you listening?¡± ¡°From pretty much the beginning.¡± If she was going to follow me, she could¡¯ve just said so. As I stared at her incredulously, she casually sat down on my lap. Then, she naturally looped her arms around my neck. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Imperial Palace?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the plan.¡± ¡°Then take me with you~¡± I blinked in surprise. What was a student like her doing wanting to leave the academy? Then Sharin dug through her pocket and pulled out a letter. It bore the crest of her family¡ªSazaris. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°My family says this is a perfect excuse to go¡ªmasquerading as your escort.¡± There must be some issues within the Blue Magic Tower too. If Sharin was making an opening like this, it would make things easier. If I informed the Blue Tower Master, they¡¯d probably help get us into the Imperial Palace as well. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, Sharin.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a condition.¡± With a languid expression, Sharin poked the bridge of my nose. ¡°A condition?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us~¡± Just the two of us. She was telling me not to bring anyone else. I hesitated for a moment but then nodded. We weren¡¯t going there to fight; we were going to check on Iris. Besides, it wasn¡¯t ideal to move in a group. "Let¡¯s do that." Sharin¡¯s lips curled into a smile. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Then she sprang up from my lap. "A date." Can a visit to the Imperial Palace even be called a date? But Sharin, with her hands on her hips, nodded in satisfaction. If Sharin said it was a date, then I guess it was. "Hania, we¡¯ll be off." "Yes, please take care." "Let me know if anything happens at the academy." After saying goodbye to Hania, we set off to get ready. Strike while the iron is hot. Call Hannon in as a substitute and head for the Imperial Palace. * * * Evening. After finishing her night training, Isabel walked along while wiping her sweat with a towel. Maybe it was the result of the intense battles she¡¯d been through recently. Her swordsmanship had improved noticeably. So much so that even Ban, who often sparred with her, was surprised. ¡®I¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡¯ Isn¡¯t there a saying that talent grows in times of crisis? Even Isabel herself had been amazed by her recent growth. And yet, it still didn¡¯t feel like enough. Because of one person. Vikamon Niflheim. Once entangled in a hostile relationship, he was now someone she adored deeply. Just seeing him still made her heart pound and her body tense. Even though she forced a smile and acted composed, she was constantly anxious inside. Whenever their eyes met, her heart would drop and her legs would tremble. Sometimes she felt a strange warmth in her stomach for some reason. That was when Isabel would get a chill down her spine. It was a feeling she still couldn¡¯t quite identify. ¡°Haa...¡± She pressed her forehead. To think she¡¯d end up falling this hard for someone. It was pathetic how she thought of Vikamon constantly, day in and day out¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t help it. She couldn¡¯t imagine a version of herself that didn¡¯t love him anymore. It¡¯s serious. Seriously bad. Not long ago, Vikamon had realized his rage thanks to Seron. He hadn¡¯t mastered it yet, but someday he would surely come to understand love, too. What would happen when he did? What if he whispered love to her? Shiver¡ª Once again, Isabel trembled from a creeping chill. It was still too early to even imagine such a thing. "Bel." At that moment, a girl appeared in front of Isabel. Her name was Rina. One of Isabel¡¯s closest friends. Isabel quickly fanned her flushed face with her hands and smiled awkwardly. "Ah, Rina." "Earlier, Rin packed up and rushed off somewhere. Do you know where she went? I asked, but she said it was a secret." "Rin?" Isabel¡¯s eyes widened. After all, Sharin hadn¡¯t said a word about going anywhere this morning. Why would she suddenly rush off? A bad feeling crept up in Isabel¡¯s chest. Sharin was capricious and always causing trouble. If she wanted to do something, she¡¯d do it without hesitation. But if something was too much of a hassle, she¡¯d move slower than anyone. Sometimes she wouldn¡¯t even do what she was supposed to. Now that Sharin had packed up and left in a hurry, calling it a ¡°secret¡±? There was only one person in this world who could get Sharin to move like that. The man Isabel liked. And the man Sharin also liked¡ªmaking him the rival between them. "Rina, take this to my room!" "Huh, wha?" Isabel threw her towel at Rina and hurried off. Her destination was clear. The boys¡¯ dormitory. Vikamon always returned there to rest around this time. So he should be there now. She ran as fast as she could and arrived at the boys¡¯ dormitory, bending over to catch her breath. Some passing students looked at her curiously. A few even cleared their throats nervously, captivated by Isabel¡¯s appearance. But she ignored them and headed inside. Then a maid who had been standing near the entrance approached her. "Miss Isabel, do you have business at the boys¡¯ dormitory?" "Could you please call Hannon Irey for me?" "You mean young master Hannon?" The maid bowed and headed up into the dormitory. Isabel watched her go, feeling more anxious by the second. Please¡ªlet this bad feeling be wrong. A moment later, the maid returned. "Young master Hannon doesn¡¯t seem to have returned yet." "What? That can¡¯t be." He was a man who always kept to a strict schedule. He wouldn¡¯t be absent during rest hours. "Ah, speak of the devil, there he is." The maid looked behind Isabel, prompting her to turn her head quickly. Her expression soon twisted in confusion. Indeed, Hannon was walking over. But that was the problem¡ªhe was really here. "Oh, hey there!" Hannon cheerfully waved at her. The real Hannon was here. Which meant only one thing¡ªVikamon had left the academy for some reason. Crack¡ª A murderous aura flared from Isabel¡¯s body, startling both the maid and Hannon. But she couldn¡¯t hide the killing intent in her eyes. "Riiiiin." Sharin. That wicked little fox had played a trick. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 217 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 217 The carriage moved. It was a carriage bearing the symbol of the Blue Magic Tower. ¡®I wonder if the kids are doing okay.¡¯ Iris weighed on my mind, and because Sharin pestered me along with her, I couldn¡¯t even say a proper goodbye. I had vaguely explained the situation to Hannon, so it should be fine. ¡°Sharin, how long are you planning to stick to me?¡± ¡°Foreverrr~¡± Right next to me, Sharin clung close. She rubbed her face against my arm, fully enjoying the moment. Did she really like me that much? That¡¯s what it felt like¡ªSharin genuinely adored me. ¡°If not now, it¡¯s hard to find a chance, you knooow?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you talk things out with Isabel?¡± There was a time when Sharin and Isabel fought, and she had a conversation with Seron back then. I think they promised something then, so I¡¯m not sure if this is okay. ¡°Yeah, but I still have a date, remember?¡± Since Seron got a date first, the others are getting their turns too. That much was definitely agreed upon. Everyone had been so busy lately that dating hadn¡¯t really come up. ¡°You¡¯ll have to deal with it if the others complain later.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Sharin, indifferent, hugged my arm tighter and let out a lazy smile. Her signature scent and softness kept pressing on me. For someone who skips meals out of laziness, I have no idea how she maintains such curves. ¡°By the way, hubby~ What did you do with Isabel back then?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®did¡¯?¡± Sharin stared directly at my lips. That brought back memories. Specifically, the reason she and Isabel fought. I averted my eyes slightly. Seeing that, Sharin pressed even closer to me. Cornering me like this... I swear I can see her tail wagging behind her. Dangerous. I¡¯m going to get eaten. ¡°Thanks to you, I realized how jealous I can be.¡± Her hand lightly touched my chest. For some reason, her fingertips felt incredibly hot. ¡°Hehehe...¡± Sharin let out a sultry giggle. ¡°I¡¯m going to do everything the others do, and more.¡± Her face slowly leaned in closer. At the same time, I noticed how flushed her face was. She was definitely embarrassed too. Affection isn¡¯t one-sided¡ªit takes two. I¡¯ve only been receiving love without giving any back. These girls have been putting in so much courage to express their feelings to someone like me. ¡°Sharin.¡± I gently wrapped my hand around her wrist. Her shoulders twitched. ¡°I haven¡¯t answered your feelings yet.¡± Sharin looked quietly at me. ¡°But I¡¯ll do my best to respond with everything I¡¯ve got. So don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± It¡¯s okay not to rush things and force your emotions out like this. When I said that, Sharin blinked a few times. Then she let out an incredulous laugh. ¡°Hubby, you really don¡¯t know anything about love.¡± ¡°Well...¡± ¡°That¡¯s why this is happening.¡± She suddenly cupped my cheeks with both hands. ¡°You have no idea how greedy I am right now or how much desire is boiling inside me.¡± Her hands trailed heat across my cheeks. Without hesitation, she closed the gap and pressed her lips onto mine. Soft sensations trickled through my mouth. After thoroughly savoring the kiss, she pulled back. A thin string of saliva clung to her lips, looking almost indecent. ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªme and the other girls probably are pushing ourselves too hard.¡± She tapped the bridge of my nose. ¡°To hold ourselves back.¡± So that¡¯s how it is. The look in her glossy eyes told me she meant every word. Clunk¡ª At that moment, the carriage stopped. Sharin, who had been in an awkward position trying to act smug, nearly lost her balance, and I quickly caught her. She flinched, then sneakily nestled closer into my arms. This girl, seriously. I gently pushed her aside and pulled down the curtain to properly put on the veil. With that, my appearance shifted from Vikamon to Ryu. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I called toward the coachman. ¡°Uh... uhh...¡± Strange noises came from up front. Peering out the window, I realized we were near a city adjacent to the capital. Since the Blue Magic Tower was in the capital, we still had some way to go. ¡°Sharin.¡± ¡°Just when things were getting good.¡± She grumbled and stood up. Then she looked out the window toward the city and frowned. ¡°This place...¡± The look in her eyes told me she had some kind of history with this place. At the same time, something clicked in my mind. The name of the city was Grimberg. A city of vice and crime, home to the Empire¡¯s poorest. Despite being the most prosperous nation in the world, the Empire¡¯s vast size had become its weakness. No matter how strong the law, cracks always formed. The bigger the land, the more of these cracks appeared. Even the capital itself was dozens of times larger than Seoul. So eliminating crime in the surrounding cities was nearly impossible. And Grimberg had the highest crime rate of all. It was also once Sharin¡¯s hometown. The place where her mother had hidden Sharin¡¯s magical talent to protect her. This was that place. A city filled with nothing but bad memories for her. Especially for someone like Sharin, who remembers everything from her childhood clearly. ¡°Sharin, take a rest for now.¡± I didn¡¯t want to bring back bad memories for Sharin unnecessarily. So I left her behind and stepped out of the carriage first. It was to ask the coachman what was going on. The coachman was frozen, staring at a single point. It was the face of someone who had seen something they shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] ¡°Th-there...¡± The coachman pointed somewhere with a trembling hand. I turned my head in the direction he indicated¡ªand saw a graveyard. Even a city with high crime rates has cemeteries, huh? For some reason, I had the feeling the place would be crawling with corpses. Crack! There was someone standing dazedly in the cemetery. A woman, barely clothed. My eyes narrowed as I looked at her. ¡°Th-that person... crawled out from the ground.¡± ¡°...What?¡± I was dumbfounded by the coachman¡¯s words. At the same time, I noticed that beneath the woman, the grave soil had indeed been disturbed. It was clear someone had dug it up deliberately. No way... Xenia¡¯s story flashed through my mind. A rumor she had told me¡ªabout someone who could bring the dead back to life. Clunk¡ª At that moment, the carriage door opened. As I turned toward it, realizing Sharin had gotten off, I saw her staring at the woman. Sharin¡¯s eyes blankly watched her. ¡°Sharin?¡± ¡°...Mom.¡± Instead of answering me, Sharin muttered to herself. Mom. The moment that word came out of her mouth, my eyes widened too. Sharin had just called that woman her mother. The same woman who had abused her and died of syphilis in the past. ...She had come back to life. * * * The dead had come back to life. Even seeing it with my own eyes, I couldn¡¯t believe it. Sharin and I brought her mother into the carriage for now. Even if she were a stranger, we couldn¡¯t just leave a half-naked woman standing in a graveyard. And coincidentally, we were on our way to speak with Baekmokgong about matters related to reviving people. There was no reason to pass up this unexpected lead. Now, she sat blankly on a seat, wearing the coat I had given her. Sharin stared at her in silence. It was only natural. Her dead mother had suddenly returned¡ªher mind must be in chaos. I didn¡¯t speak to Sharin either. I thought it best to give her time to process everything. Before long, the carriage arrived at the capital. As we reached the Blue Magic Tower, several carriages were parked at the entrance. As expected from the Empire¡¯s top magic tower, it seemed to have many visitors. Clunk¡ª As the carriage stopped, I stood up from my seat. ¡°...Husband.¡± Just then, Sharin called me. Her eyes, which had been silently fixed on her mother, now looked away. ¡°Who do you think is behind this?¡± Her gaze held a faint trace of anger. Was it anger at whoever revived her mother? Or anger at her abusive mother coming back to life? I didn¡¯t know. ¡°That¡¯s what we came to find out.¡± Sharin stood and gripped my collar tightly. ¡°What a brazen bastard.¡± One thing was certain¡ªwhoever it was wouldn¡¯t live long. After all, they had earned the wrath of the strongest mage in the world. ¡°Eh, uh, ah.¡± At that moment, Sharin¡¯s mother suddenly stood up. She pressed her face against the carriage window, mouthing silent words. As she looked at the Blue Magic Tower, her eyes gleamed with greed. ¡°Magic Tower, Blue Magic Tower.¡± Then she slowly began to speak. But even as this happened, Sharin¡¯s face gradually twisted. Her mother, who had been blank and unresponsive even when seeing her own daughter... Now regained awareness after seeing the Blue Magic Tower? What kind of twisted person was this? ¡°Hoo...¡± Sharin let out a breath and opened the carriage door. ¡°She¡¯ll probably regain her memory when she meets Father.¡± I had never seen Sharin look so disturbed. ¡°Well, first we should get her some proper clothes.¡± Even with the coat I had given her, she was still half-naked. She looked to be in her early thirties¡ªas she had been just before her death. I didn¡¯t know where to look. Noticing my gaze, Sharin frowned. ¡°Pervert.¡± ¡°Please, call me a gentleman.¡± Being called a pervert only stings if the thought was actually indecent. I asked a maid at the Magic Tower for clothes, and she quickly brought some. Once we dressed her, we brought her inside the Blue Magic Tower. ¡°Magic Tower, Magic Tower, money!¡± Sharin¡¯s mother looked around, panting. Her eyes sparkled with greed, as if she owned the whole world. Was this her first time actually coming to the Blue Magic Tower? I had only ever seen it on screen before, so seeing it in person was moving. From the entrance, I could see mages bustling about. Books and documents were stacked everywhere. The faces of the mages all looked half-dead from fatigue. ¡°Oh, Lady Sharin.¡± ¡°The daughter of the tower master is here!¡± Still, once Sharin arrived, the mages greeted her one by one. Sharin possessed the greatest magical talent in the field. Naturally, they all tried to stay on her good side. It was obvious to anyone she would be the next master of the Blue Magic Tower. Though, she didn¡¯t seem particularly thrilled about that. Then, our eyes met, and she gave me a lazy smile. Maybe the reason she¡¯d grown fond of me was that I didn¡¯t treat her the same way as everyone else. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Just then, a man appeared before us. A handsome middle-aged man with deep blue eyes and dark blue hair like Sharin¡¯s. As soon as he saw Sharin¡¯s mother standing beside us, confusion crossed his face. ¡°Who is that woman?¡± Here comes a whole new level of family drama. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 218 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 218 The Blue Tower Master. Emperadion Sazaris. Sharin''s mother¡¯s former lover¡ªand a man who doesn''t remember the woman who bore his child. One couldn¡¯t help but be awestruck by his extraordinary achievements. To be fair, it''s not entirely incomprehensible. He slept with every woman who showed potential for magic, solely to give birth to a child who could inherit his talents. There was not a shred of love involved. Only the act of conception. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t remember Sharin¡¯s mother. Things he deemed unnecessary weren¡¯t worth storing in his mind. ¡°She¡¯s my mother.¡± Sharin spoke up. The Blue Tower Master raised an eyebrow and looked at the woman. ¡°I heard she was dead.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. That¡¯s why I brought her here¡ªto find out.¡± The conversation was cold and impersonal¡ªhardly fitting for a parent and child. ¡°Ah... Uh... Uhh...¡± Then, Sharin¡¯s mother reacted at the sight of the Blue Tower Master. Her eyes widened, and she suddenly ran toward him. ¡°Em... Emperadion! Emperadion!¡± She clutched at his pants leg, sobbing his name. The Blue Tower Master looked down at her without showing any particular emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll have to investigate.¡± All he thought was that he needed to find out how she had come back to life. Sharin watched quietly. To a woman who¡¯d had nothing in her eyes until now, the Blue Tower Master¡ªher only chance at elevating her status¡ªwas someone she remembered vividly. So much so that the lifelessness in her gaze slowly began to fade. If she stayed in the Blue Tower, it seemed she might regain her senses soon. ¡°So, what did you want to talk about?¡± Sharin pressed on, clearly uninterested in witnessing more of her mother¡¯s display. ¡°Hardin.¡± At his call, a mage quickly stepped forward. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Sharin¡¯s mother. Take care of her.¡± ¡°Sh-Sharin¡¯s mother?¡± The mage widened his eyes at the woman, then carefully assisted her without asking questions. That¡¯s what made him a capable servant. Once she was taken away, the Blue Tower Master gave her no further thought and walked on. Sharin lingered her gaze briefly, then followed him. The place he led us to was his private room. Though neatly organized, his desk was piled with documents. He picked up one file and handed it to us. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier to understand if you read it yourself.¡± Sharin took it, and I leaned in to see. Then she pulled me onto her lap, settling me there on the chair. ¡°This way it¡¯s easier to read, right?¡± Even in front of the Blue Tower Master, she showed no hesitation with physical affection. I glanced at him, but he showed no visible reaction¡ªthough a peculiar expression did flicker across his face, as if remembering something I had said before. I turned away from him and looked at the file. Gradually, my expression began to harden. ¡°...There¡¯s been movement among the ancient dragons?¡± ¡°Yes. Thanks to that, Lord Duke of Whitewood is quite busy these days.¡± I stared in disbelief at the Blue Tower Master¡¯s response. The ancient dragons, though dangerous, had always kept to themselves. Why were they moving now? Each of them was a national-level threat. The consequences of their movement were unimaginable. I was reminded of the time when the earth dragon had stirred during the Vulcan War. ¡°Blue Tower Master, could it be that the reason they¡¯re moving is...¡± ¡°Probably something similar to that earth dragon case.¡± As I suspected, he had come to the same conclusion. Someone was deliberately stirring the dragons. Then who? Celestial Grace. It came to mind that he could be using remnants of the Mystic Order to move the dragons. But why? I frowned. If he had a reason, it was likely to keep Duke of Whitewood occupied. Duke of Whitewood had become highly active recently. And I was the cause of that. After witnessing threats to the world firsthand through me¡ªstarting with the Mystic Order¡ªshe had been working tirelessly. To Celestial Grace, Duke of Whitewood must have been a threat. So he stirred the dragons to force her attention outward. Then what was Celestial Grace trying to do while Duke of Whitewood was distracted? There were rumors circulating among the nobility. ¡®A power that brings people back to life.¡¯ Just like Sharin¡¯s mother was resurrected¡ªthis power was clearly tied to mystical forces. Celestial Grace likely moved the dragons to keep Duke of Whitewood from interfering with that. Moreover, he had some kind of objective to fulfill through all this. ¡®Political domination?¡¯ Offering to resurrect someone¡¯s beloved dead is an irresistible temptation. Surely there were nobles who had lost loved ones. He might be using this to draw them into the First Prince¡¯s faction. No, that can¡¯t be right. We¡¯re dealing with Celestial Grace¡ªwe have to think differently. There were people who had lost loved ones, yes. But that¡¯s still a minority. People who value the present don¡¯t dwell on the dead. Some might even take offense at the idea of bringing the dead back to life. The nobles near the First Prince are mostly present-focused. The First Prince himself is that way, so naturally those around him would be, too. Birds of a feather flock together. So even if offered the return of a lost loved one, they¡¯d likely refuse. But¡ª What if their most precious person in the present were taken away? Kidnapping takes time, resources, and carries risk. But assassination is different. Even if the culprit is caught, they still succeed in taking that precious person. Then, to the one left behind, a whisper follows: ¡®I have the power to bring them back.¡¯ ¡®If you want them returned, remember what you must do.¡¯ Someone drowning in the immediate grief of losing their most beloved person¡ªcould they really resist such a proposal? Unless they¡¯re emotionally numb like me, it¡¯s impossible. ¡®Besides, assassins can be found anywhere.¡¯ There are even those who beg to trade their own life to save someone they cherish. This tendency is even stronger when it comes to relationships between parents and children. If the condition is to kill someone in exchange for saving a loved one, there will always be someone willing to step forward. Some might call this a pessimistic way of thinking. But the opponent is Celestial Grace. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] If it¡¯s Celestial Grace, he¡¯s more than capable of doing worse than what I imagined, not less. ¡®I need to call Duke of Whitewood.¡¯ As I am now, I can¡¯t do anything to Celestial Grace. He holds half the Empire in his grasp. If I strike too hastily, I¡¯ll just be branded a traitor. ¡®And I only have circumstantial evidence linking him to the Demon Sovereign.¡¯ Celestial Grace hasn¡¯t left even a trace of his connection with the Demon Sovereign. Even if I push forward with suspicion alone, all I¡¯ll accomplish is causing a commotion and provoking him to rebel with his loyal followers. And more than anything, there are dangerous individuals under his command. The Echoes of Heaven ¡ª a monstrous group secretly raised by Celestial Grace. They were opponents that only the final, completed hero party could face in the ultimate scenario. ¡®I¡¯m lacking.¡¯ At my current level, only Sharin could go toe-to-toe with the Echoes of Heaven. She¡¯s already a completed mage. But even for her, it¡¯s questionable whether she could actually land a spell. Her firepower is complete, but landing a hit is a whole different story. ¡®And it¡¯s my job to create that opportunity.¡¯ That¡¯s why to check Celestial Grace, I absolutely need the strength of Duke of Whitewood and the First Prince. Once I pass on the message to the First Prince, I¡¯ll have to go find Duke of Whitewood right away. ¡®But even if I do find Duke of Whitewood...¡¯ If I don¡¯t deal with the ancient dragon, I¡¯ll just bring about another threat from another world. ¡°Is this why you called meee?¡± ¡°You engraved the Flame Dragon¡¯s magic into him, right, Sharin?¡± Sharin tightly pressed her lips together. The magic of the ancient dragon is forbidden. The moment she engraved that magic into me, she too had crossed the line of taboo. ¡°Do you know why Zerion was called the Celestial Dragon and was the most feared of all?¡± The Blue Tower Master asked as he turned his gaze to me. And I finally realized why he had called Sharin. Given the situation, he probably also predicted I would follow if she was summoned. ¡°Because the Celestial Dragon¡¯s magic was the only one that worked against other ancient dragons.¡± Ancient dragons had absurdly powerful bodies immune to all magic. But the magic Zerion created ¡ª the Celestial Dragon¡¯s Magic ¡ª was different. It was the only magic capable of killing an ancient dragon. In the past, when ancient dragons rampaged across the world, Zerion personally punished them and instilled a deep-rooted fear. So they¡¯d never again think to invade the human realm. But as time passed, Zerion became nothing more than a distant memory for the ancient dragons. They still retained some instinctive fear, but in reality, they could rise again at any time and threaten humanity. ¡®But with my current magic, it¡¯s impossible.¡¯ Zerion was on a completely different level. What I wield as Celestial Dragon Magic pales in comparison to his sheer power. At best, it might remind the ancient dragons of unpleasant memories ¡ª but it wouldn¡¯t make them consider me a threat. ¡°That¡¯s why I called you and Sharin.¡± The Blue Tower Master brought out another set of documents. Again, he handed them to Sharin. The documents were filled with complex writing. All I could tell was that it was some kind of magical formula. It was beyond my understanding. But not for Sharin. At first, she read it with disinterest, but slowly began to lean in. She would¡¯ve fallen over if I hadn¡¯t held her ¡ª that¡¯s how focused she became. After reading everything, she frowned and raised her head. ¡°Father, are you out of your mind? I¡¯m not letting my husband dieee.¡± He wants me dead. Hearing that, I demanded an explanation from the two of them. Sharin slammed the documents on the table and spoke. ¡°This is a high-output lightning spell formula far beyond the Divine Lightning my husband uses. It¡¯s on par with celestial-tier magic!¡± On par with celestial-tier magic? What kind of magic did they make? ¡°The natural lightning wielded by the goddess has a clear limit. Especially the lightning that strikes the ground ¡ª its power has to be reduced.¡± The Blue Tower Master continued his explanation. ¡°In reality, Zerion¡¯s Celestial Dragon Magic likely didn¡¯t consist of ordinary lightning. He surely supplemented it with celestial-tier magic.¡± ¡°If you do this, my husband will burn to a crisp. Even the current lightning spell is pushing it.¡± Sharin firmly opposed him. But the Blue Tower Master''s blue eyes gleamed as he looked at her. ¡°No, it¡¯s possible. If you and I work together to engrave the spell and create a vessel that can contain the lightning, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Sharin¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply. The Blue Tower Master spoke as if this was the only choice, for the sake of stopping the ancient dragons. But in truth, it was different. All he wanted was for Zerion¡¯s Celestial Dragon Magic to be perfected. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonse¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Just as Sharin was about to object, I answered in her place. She turned to me, eyes wide. But I couldn¡¯t reject the offer either. ¡°On one condition: Sharin must oversee everything.¡± ¡°Honeyyy!¡± ¡°Sharin, the ancient dragon¡¯s rampage is too dangerous.¡± I gently held her arms to calm her. ¡°And the imperial court is in turmoil. No one knows what might happen next.¡± I must become stronger. The sixth act is approaching fast. In that sixth act, I must defeat the nightmares conjured by Celestial Grace and the Demon Sovereign. Perfecting the Celestial Dragon Magic is also a path toward that goal. ¡°...This won¡¯t be easyyy. The more precisely we refine the dragon¡¯s magic, the higher the risk of a backlash from the dragon¡¯s remnants.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a genius mage by my side, don¡¯t I?¡± As I smiled softly, Sharin stared at me intently. Then, with a long sigh, she turned to the Blue Tower Master. ¡°Since my husband insists, fine. But if he¡¯s in danger, I¡¯ll stop everything right awayyy.¡± ¡°As you should.¡± The Blue Tower Master responded indifferently. He didn¡¯t care about the risks ¡ª he only wanted to see the Celestial Dragon Magic perfected. A truly single-minded man. ¡°Before that, I must visit the imperial palace. I need an audience with the First Prince.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡± Thank goodness. On my own, I wouldn¡¯t have had the authority to meet him. Sharin looked at me with dissatisfaction, so I soothed her by patting her head. She really does act like a grumbling fox. The plan to deal with the ancient dragon is set. What remains is an audience with the First Prince¡ª And finding out why Iris hasn¡¯t made contact. Those two tasks are next. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 219 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 219 In front of the Imperial Palace. A carriage marked with the Blue Tower Master''s crest arrived. As guests from the Tower arrived, maids hurried over, and a dedicated guide came to greet them. Two individuals stepped down from the carriage. One was Idella Howl, a direct disciple of the Blue Tower Master. The other was me. The Blue Tower had informed the Imperial Palace that they had reports for both the First Prince and the Third Princess regarding the recent movements of the ancient dragon. Though it¡¯s suspected that Celestial Grace orchestrated the dragon¡¯s rampage, revealing that openly wasn''t an option. Gaining an audience with the Third Princess wasn¡¯t too difficult. When the Blue Tower Master moves personally, it draws too much attention. Delivering a report is something a direct disciple can handle well enough. So, Idella moved in his stead. And I was her escort. By now, the Blue Tower Master is probably already deep into researching the dragon¡¯s magic with Sharin. Judging by the desire burning in his eyes, it won¡¯t be long before he completes it. ¡°Phew, why do I have to deal with this hassle when I¡¯ve got mountains of magic I want to research?¡± Idella, standing next to me, grumbled. She sighed heavily, glanced at me, then sighed again. She must be quite displeased about having her research time taken away. ¡°I apologize. It was urgent.¡± At the time, she was the only one present at the Blue Tower, so there was no other option. We couldn¡¯t send just anyone to meet with the First Prince and Third Princess. As such, the responsibility fell on her, the direct disciple. With freckles dotting her nose, she glanced at me through her glasses and then turned away as if to say, ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t really help with anything, so I¡¯ll just sit quietly and listen.¡± ¡°Yes, that will be more than enough.¡± This audience was solely to meet the First Prince and Third Princess without Celestial Grace¡¯s awareness. She didn¡¯t need to do anything else. ¡°The Third Princess is waiting for you first,¡± said the guide. So, the first person we were meeting was Iris. The First Prince was occupied with pressing matters. Thus, we decided to meet with Iris first, since she had more flexibility. That was just as well. I was more concerned about Iris anyway. This would be a good chance to find out why she hadn¡¯t responded to Hania¡¯s letter. We followed the guide to a reception room prepared in the Imperial Palace. ¡®The atmosphere here is heavy.¡¯ Rumors were spreading across the empire that the Emperor was on his deathbed. Perhaps because of that, the overall atmosphere of the Imperial Palace was somber and tense. It might even be the reason Iris couldn¡¯t casually correspond with Hania. As we arrived, the maid who had been waiting knocked on the door twice. ¡°Lady Iris, guests from the Blue Tower have arrived.¡± She then respectfully sought Iris¡¯s permission. ¡°Let them in.¡± Hearing her reply, the maid opened the door with care. Idella and I entered, and after a long time, I saw Iris again. Hair as black as spilled ink. Eyes resembling red rubies. Skin white as jade, her slender figure radiated a decadent beauty that stirred desire in anyone who looked. Iris was still as captivating as ever. But I noticed something had changed. Dark shadows were once again visible under her eyes. My eyes widened. As hard as palace life must be, this meant Iris had fallen back into insomnia. ¡°Greetings to Her Highness, the Third Princess Iris,¡± Idella said first. Iris¡¯s gaze then turned to me. At that moment, the door behind us closed. I looked at Iris and opened my mouth. ¡°Iris, are you losing sleep again?¡± Next to me, Idella''s eyes widened in shock. Speaking so casually to a princess¡ªit was only natural to be surprised. She¡¯d heard some things about me from the Blue Tower Master, but this she hadn¡¯t expected. Iris stared at me blankly for a moment after my words. Then her lips slowly parted. ¡°...Vikamon oppa?¡± I smiled faintly at her question. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Have you been well?¡± Idella silently stepped back. She realized our relationship was deeper than she had assumed. ¡°I¡¯ll block out my hearing,¡± She said quickly. She cast a sound-dampening spell on herself. The fact that the Blue Tower Master had sent her meant she could be trusted to stay quiet. She wasn¡¯t the type to gossip. ''More accurately, she¡¯s just too obsessed with magic.'' And to continue doing research in the Blue Tower, she wouldn¡¯t risk talking recklessly. Iris was about to speak but then closed her mouth again. The flicker of joy that had briefly crossed her eyes vanished. Before I could question it, Iris spoke. ¡°I heard you died in the civil war.¡± ¡°I figured it was better to let go of the name ¡®Vikamon¡¯.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just like you.¡± Judging from her response, she must have already suspected the truth long ago. She may have worried, but she still trusted me. ¡°You¡¯re not replying to Hania¡¯s letters, are you? Is it because you¡¯re holding back so the imperial affairs don¡¯t leak outside?¡± Hania is very worried. And Iris, who has built a long relationship with Hania, would surely be aware of this. ¡°...It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t. I¡¯m choosing not to.¡± A look of doubt crossed my eyes. There was no reason not to contact even Hania. ¡°Vikamon oppa.¡± Iris¡¯s red eyes looked straight into mine. ¡°I¡¯m going to become the Emperor.¡± Emperor. The moment I heard those words, my eyes began to widen. Because I realized what she meant by ¡°Emperor.¡± ¡°...Is that your decision alone, Iris?¡± If Iris becomes Emperor, it means becoming a puppet of the Celestial Grace. I knew Iris never placed much value on the position of Emperor. It wasn¡¯t her own will, but the Duke¡¯s coercion. She only did it because it had to be done. To Iris, the Emperor''s position held little meaning. She¡¯s a responsible person. If the First Prince had been lacking, she would have willingly become Emperor. But even in Iris¡¯s eyes, the First Prince was capable of leading the Empire. So there was even less reason for Iris to obsess over the throne. Yet, she suddenly declared she would become Emperor. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] I couldn¡¯t help but question that. ¡°It¡¯s my will.¡± Iris looked straight at me. I could see sincerity in her eyes. ¡°...Iris, I¡¯ve always respected your decisions.¡± If she truly wanted to be Emperor, I was willing to support her. But if it was the Celestial Grace¡¯s will, I could never support it. ¡°Is it really your will?¡± So I asked one last time. As her close friend, I didn¡¯t want her to make a misguided choice. Iris was silent for a moment. Emotions flickered across her face in that silence. ¡°...Yes, it¡¯s really mine.¡± I received the same answer again. The emotion on her face¡ª If I could understand it, maybe I could hold onto Iris a little longer. But faint anger alone wasn¡¯t enough to fully grasp her feelings. A short silence fell between us. ¡°Alright.¡± Iris said it was her will. Then I wouldn¡¯t oppose her becoming Emperor. ¡°But I still believe the Celestial Grace is someone who should never hold imperial power.¡± He¡¯s a man who will surely lead the world to ruin. ¡°The Celestial Grace is my grandfather.¡± A faint, ambiguous smile appeared on Iris¡¯s lips. That smile seemed to carry a hint of tears. ¡°That¡¯s a fact that won¡¯t change. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m being so greedy.¡± Her gaze met mine. Like a moth drawn to flame, she longed for warmth. But she didn¡¯t come any closer. This was the responsibility of a choice she had made herself. Iris had made up her mind. And I didn¡¯t believe I could change that decision now. ¡°What about the academy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m planning to quit.¡± She was set to become the student council president next year. But the Emperor¡¯s passing had been moved up, and the situation changed. Iris could no longer remain at Zerion Academy. The imperial throne was now more important than school life. ¡°Alright.¡± Instead of saying more, I turned around. Iris¡¯s gaze followed me, but I didn¡¯t stop walking. I gestured to Idella, who had been standing back. Idella silently followed after lifting her magic. The atmosphere was heavy, so she was unusually quiet compared to earlier. ¡°Iris, just remember this.¡± I said, standing at the door. ¡°If you ever ask for help, no matter what it is¡ªI¡¯ll gladly help you.¡± The day I became friends with Iris, I made it clear that family wasn''t all there is to human relationships. ¡°So please¡ªact not out of coercion, but by your own will.¡± Don¡¯t be swayed by the Celestial Grace. Iris lowered her head with trembling eyes. That was the end. I turned away. ¡°See you again.¡± Iris had chosen to become Emperor. But so what? I never intended to leave her alone anyway. She might think I¡¯m stepping away, but that¡¯s not the case. Whatever happens, if I¡¯m to protect this damned world, I must protect Iris too. The final villainess. I have no intention of letting her meet a bad ending. Celestial Grace. Grrrk¡ª My teeth ground softly. I don¡¯t know what offer he made to Iris to change her mind. But I could never forgive a man who would so cruelly use his own granddaughter¡¯s pain. I¡¯m grateful to Seron for sparking even the faintest bit of anger. Because now, I finally know how to be truly angry. The circumstances entangled with Iris¡ª To uncover them, I need more information. And so, I took my steps to meet the next person. First Prince, Lukraizen Hysrion. He must hold the key. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 220 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 220 First Prince, Lukraizen Hysirion. I was walking with Idella to have an audience with him. Since I remained silent the entire time, Idella glanced at me nervously. Just earlier, her expression had been filled with annoyance, but after witnessing my relationship with Iris, her attitude had grown noticeably cautious. But I didn¡¯t have the luxury to care about her now. Of course not¡ªmy head was too full with thoughts of Iris. The reason Iris wants to become Emperor. I must find out what it is. The quickest way would be to retrace the events leading up to now. What has the Celestial Grace been up to lately? ¡®The berserk ancient dragons. The miracle of bringing people back to life.¡¯ Through these two phenomena, what does the Celestial Grace intend to gain? And what did the Celestial Grace offer Iris in exchange for giving up the throne? I must uncover what that was at all costs. ¡®Iris genuinely wants to be Emperor.¡¯ Then there must be a reason she absolutely cannot give up on it. "His Highness the First Prince is still attending to official business, so you may need to wait a bit," An attendant informed us. Idella and I were shown to a guest room. If we waited here, the First Prince would eventually come. I sat down and continued to go over the situation in my head. I¡¯d played the Flame Butterfly route countless times. Though the main story had long since deviated and new events were constantly occurring, some of my past knowledge might still prove useful. Just as I was racking my brain, searching for even the smallest clue¡ª Knock knock¡ª A maid gently knocked and spoke, "His Highness the First Prince is arriving." Phew. I let out a short breath and pulled myself together. I adjusted my attire, and the door opened. Idella and I stood up at the same time. The First Prince walked in with a dismissive wave of his hand, skipping any formal greetings. That alone told me how busy he must be. He pulled at the collar of his shirt as he sat down, loosening it slightly. Seemed he had just come from a meeting with high-ranking nobles. "Hannon¡ªno, Vikamon. It''s been a while." He saw right through me the moment he entered. Naturally¡ªif the Blue Tower Master were to send someone, I¡¯d be the first to come to mind. "Yes, it has been a while." I didn''t deny his guess and offered my greeting. Idella, even more flustered than before, glanced nervously at me. Once again, she quietly stepped back and cast a soundproofing spell. She clearly didn¡¯t want to get involved in these political matters. A wise choice. "I¡¯m quite busy, so let¡¯s get straight to the point." "To deal with the ancient dragons, I plan to complete the Celestial Dragon Transformation spell developed by Zerion, and use it to drive them back." "You''re the one performing the transformation, and the Blue Tower Master and her daughter are supporting the research?" "Yes, that¡¯s correct." He seemed to understand the situation even without being briefed. Still the same sharp man. "Lately, the Niflheim Count¡¯s family has been showing signs of moving independently. Was that intentional?" "We¡¯re doing our best to sever ties with the Celestial Grace." "You¡¯re working hard to protect the family that cast you out, I see." But the First Prince¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look pleased. I could more or less guess why. "Has there been an increase in nobles switching from your faction to the Third Princess¡¯s?" Upon hearing my next question, the First Prince fixed his gaze on me. The reason he had been spending so much time meeting with high-ranking nobles... It had to be to solidify his own faction. The fact that he was devoting this much time meant that the struggle for the throne was intense. "Yes. With Iris openly expressing her interest in the throne, the situation is changing. Even nobles who had been staying quiet are now joining her camp. Of course, we¡¯ve had some defections as well, though most of those were always the fence-sitting types anyway." "It¡¯s probably due to the civil war in Panisys and the dragon incidents. With chaos erupting everywhere, the nobles are getting anxious and hedging their bets." "It''s instinct¡ªto make sure the ground under them is secure." He let out a dry chuckle with that sharp remark. "But judging by your visit today, that¡¯s not the only reason you¡¯re here, is it?" This is why talking to the First Prince is never easy. With his unnerving intuition, he sees through people too easily. "Yes. It¡¯s only a possibility, but it may be due to the rumor circulating among the nobles." "You mean the one about someone possessing the miracle to bring people back from the dead?" It seemed his side had already done some digging. "It''s still being treated as just a rumor." "No¡ªit¡¯s true. Sharin¡¯s mother has come back to life." "Hah..." The First Prince let out a breath in disbelief. "I¡¯ve been thinking about this carefully." I subtly shared the theory I had come up with. The First Prince¡¯s faction had yet to connect the Celestial Grace to the miracle of resurrection. That¡¯s why they were only observing the situation and not acting. But I knew the Celestial Grace¡¯s true nature. That allowed me to grasp the situation faster than they could. After hearing everything I had to say, the First Prince¡¯s face stiffened. With a complicated expression, he repeatedly tapped his armrest before asking: ¡°Do you really think Duke Robliage would do that sincerely?¡± ¡°I have lost my emotions due to the overuse of mystic arts.¡± Though I had recently regained a portion of my anger, it was only a portion. Therefore, aside from joy, my emotions were nearly empty. ¡°I believe Duke Robliage is not so different from me.¡± Duke Robliage was born without emotions. What he possessed was only the desire for self-preservation and ascension. He is the type of person who could trample on anything visible to move forward ¡ª even if that includes his own family. ¡°And if it were me, I would gladly do it.¡± Assassinate a person and use the offer of saving them to make others bow at your feet. There is no more efficient method. ¡°It¡¯s likely just a test phase right now.¡± The nobles that the First Prince had referred to as "bats"... He¡¯s probably observing how they react and how they plan to respond, gathering information in the process. That¡¯s why nothing has surfaced yet. ¡®Maybe Sharin¡¯s mother was...¡¯ It could¡¯ve been a move to test the Master of the Blue Tower. For now, it¡¯s because she¡¯s Sharin¡¯s mother. ¡®More importantly, it¡¯s unclear if the resurrected person is truly brought back in one piece.¡¯ Mystic power originates from corrupted beings who failed to become gods. Ultimately, it¡¯s an incomplete power. It likely harbors fatal flaws, like the Veil Bandages Resurrection is a divine ability. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] It was never something mystic power could truly achieve. It will undoubtedly bring new problems. Which means, in the end, innocent people will just end up dead. ¡°We need to find the source of the rumors.¡± ¡°Yes. The sooner Lord Duke of Whitewood returns, the easier it will be.¡± In other words, this wasn¡¯t something that could be solved overnight. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it personally.¡± He would do whatever it takes to investigate. Let¡¯s leave this to the First Prince. ¡°Is that all for now?¡± Though I had already burdened the overly busy First Prince, he took on yet another task. This was workaholism to a dangerous degree. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask about Iris.¡± ¡°Iris?¡± The First Prince gave me a look as if to say, ¡°You know her better than I do.¡± He knew full well the deep bond between Iris and me. His reaction was understandable. ¡°Iris placed little importance on the emperor¡¯s throne. I¡¯m curious what made her change her mind.¡± ¡°Hmm, and you¡¯re asking me to find that out?¡± ¡°Given Your Highness¡¯s nature, you must¡¯ve planted at least one spy among the Third Princess¡¯s faction.¡± The First Prince clicked his tongue briefly. Just as he could see through me, I could see through him as well. ¡°This is also beneficial for you, Your Highness. It could help stop Iris from seeking the throne.¡± It was an offer that posed no disadvantage to him. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll look into it.¡± He agreed in the end. A brother investigating his own sister... This family really is a mess. ¡°Actually, I already have one likely theory.¡± My eyes widened. So he already had an idea? ¡°Iris¡¯s mother, who died from the nightmare illness. Wouldn¡¯t resurrecting her be reason enough?¡± I froze. So that was it. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. To Iris, her mother was the only one who ever gave her familial affection. And the one who made her long for family in the first place. ¡°...That makes sense.¡± The condition of resurrecting her mother. That alone would be enough for Iris to follow Duke Robliage. A bitter taste lingered in my mouth. ¡®I thought Hania and I had filled that void.¡¯ Maybe it wasn¡¯t enough. I grew troubled thinking about how to explain this to Hania. But soon, a wave of denial rose in my mind. ¡®...No.¡¯ I remembered the bright smile Iris showed when she was with me and Hania. That smile wasn¡¯t fake. How was she today? The complex emotions on Iris¡¯s face... Even I, dulled in feeling, could sense how conflicted she was. That expression wasn¡¯t just about bringing back her mother. ¡®There¡¯s more.¡¯ There had to be more reasons why Iris was clinging to the throne. ¡®In the original scenario, she stubbornly sought the throne due to the bond with Duke Robliage, her only remaining family.¡¯ But that¡¯s not the Iris now. She had clearly learned about a relationship that went beyond family. ¡¸...Yes, that¡¯s what I believe.¡¹ I clenched my fist. ¡°That might not be the only reason. Could you look deeper into it?¡± The First Prince met my gaze for a moment, then smiled softly. ¡°Looks like my sister¡¯s made a good friend.¡± ¡°Why not use this chance to grow closer to her?¡± ¡°Our personalities don¡¯t match. That¡¯s just how siblings are.¡± He said with a shrug and rose from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it further.¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± I stood up and bowed respectfully. The royal family¡¯s issues were now in the First Prince¡¯s hands. It was time to bring Duke of Whitewood back, to resolve the core problem within the imperial court. I was going to revive the fear carved into the bloodline of the ancient dragon. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 221 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 221 After finishing my schedule at the Imperial Palace, I safely returned to the Blue Mage Tower. As soon as I got back, I sent a letter to Hania. She¡¯s the one most worried about Iris right now. So, to ease her concerns even a little, I wrote her a letter. I also included a few words about the other kids. Originally, I had planned to return to the Academy after wrapping up my duties at the palace. My initial intent was only to check on Iris¡¯s condition. I didn¡¯t expect her to aim for the Emperor again. More than anything, the issue with the ancient dragon held me back. Even though Duke of Whitewood is barely managing to keep it at bay, the ancient dragon poses a threat to the world. Unless that issue is resolved, I can¡¯t return to the Academy. ¡®I¡¯ll have to patiently wait at the Blue Mage Tower until the magic is complete.¡¯ I wrote to Hania about that as well and asked her to relay it to the others. She¡¯d be good at delivering the message. ¡®Is winter already over?¡¯ After sending the letter, I looked out the window and saw green foliage beginning to appear. It was still too early for flowers to bloom, but it was proof that spring was approaching. Time flies. Before long, the entrance exams for the Academy will be held. If possible, I want to return in time for them. I made a promise to Nikita¡ªI need to keep it. I also can''t help but worry about Xenia, who still believes Vikamon is dead. Even though she seems somewhat stable, she¡¯s still carrying guilt over his death. Her mental state likely isn¡¯t sound. With a cluttered mind, I let out a breath. Even though the scenario has gone off track, events continue to unfold endlessly. Lately, I find myself wondering whether I can handle it all. ¡®I have to.¡¯ To do that, I must become stronger. There''s some free time until the magic for the ancient dragon is complete. I''ve decided to use that time wisely. ¡®Time to train.¡¯ *** It¡¯s already been a month since I started staying at the Blue Mage Tower. After sneaking around the tower and training every day, I¡¯ve achieved some decent results. The final battle is just around the corner. It¡¯s a time when I need to grow stronger to face Duke Robliage. That¡¯s why I must train even harder. Unlike Lucas, I don¡¯t possess the talent to infinitely grow during battle. Recently, the master of the Blue Mage Tower and Sharin have locked themselves away in their workshop and haven¡¯t shown their faces. I casually asked their direct disciple, Idella, and she said the magic should be complete soon. It seems they¡¯re pouring all their energy into researching magic, staying up all night. It¡¯s already February. Now it¡¯s truly the time just before flowers bloom. A reply came from Hania. She said she¡¯d look into why Iris set her sights on the Emperor again. She also recommended bringing snacks and individual gifts for everyone when returning to the Academy. She warned that if I don¡¯t, even she can¡¯t promise what might happen. I don¡¯t know the reason, but I decided to listen to the advice of an ex-girlfriend. Recently, however, an unexpected problem has arisen in the Blue Mage Tower. The cause? Sharin¡¯s mother, Sharen. As soon as Sharen arrived at the tower, she quickly regained her sanity. And that¡¯s when the problems began. She started acting like she was the mistress of the tower. As the mother of Sharin, the tower¡¯s heir, no one could easily oppose her. So she roamed the tower as she pleased. Once she physically recovered, she did the same in the capital outside the tower. As the wife of the tower master and mother of the next master, she used her position to indulge in luxury. And the bill was charged directly to the tower master. At first, the tower¡¯s finance manager smiled and told her to spend freely. But as her spending escalated out of control, his face grew increasingly tense. Lately, he¡¯s practically living on antacids. The Blue Mage Tower has more wealth than any other tower in the world. But most of it is allocated to expensive magical materials and research. So Sharen¡¯s extravagant spending became a serious burden to the finance manager. My eyes turned toward the window. There she was, confidently striding along. Looking at her, it was clear where Sharin got her looks. Only, Sharen had a sharper impression compared to Sharin¡¯s ever-sleepy, yawning expression. Her body was adorned with excessive ornaments. Each one so expensive it would make anyone gasp. The giant diamond ring on her finger was so gaudy, it looked like something a tasteless noblewoman would wear. ¡°Gaudy¡± was the perfect word for it. ¡®I heard she was given a generous amount for bearing the child of the tower master.¡¯ Even so, when Sharin was discovered, her household had been dirt poor. Seeing her extravagant habits now, there¡¯s no way she could have sustained that life with earnings from working as a courtesan. ¡®She must¡¯ve taken out loans.¡¯ She likely borrowed a large sum to support her lifestyle. So the money she received from the tower was probably taken by loan sharks, with the rest squandered. A classic story of someone¡¯s downfall. Working as a courtesan, trying to fill a void with luxury goods, only to build unsustainable spending habits. Even when it became unbearable, she continued with self-justifying thoughts and compulsive spending. In the end, all that¡¯s left is self-deception, blame, and rage at the world. It¡¯s easier to resent the world than rebuild your own life. That¡¯s probably why she wanted to ruin Sharin¡¯s life too. Seeing someone who looks just like her live on proudly would be like being reminded she could¡¯ve had that same life. ¡®That appearance now is proof of her past life.¡¯ I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Sharen. She¡¯s someone who was brought back to life through a miracle. She should understand the dangers that come with miracles. It¡¯s unfortunate for Sharin, but her mother is a good case study. SLAP! That was true¡ªuntil the moment she struck the maid. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, dropping my luggage like that?!¡± A sharp, high-pitched voice echoed through the air. There was a young maid who had been serving her. A single piece of clothing had fallen to the ground. She had dropped it while struggling to carry Sharen¡¯s excessive shopping. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m so sorry!¡± The young maid, who had originally worked in the Blue Mage Tower, bowed her head repeatedly under the sharp attitude of the woman before her. But Sharen, eyes wide with fury, grabbed the maid by the hair without hesitation. ¡°Kyah!¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m a joke, don¡¯t you? Thinking, ¡®She¡¯s not even the real wife of the Blue Tower Master, why is she acting all high and mighty,¡¯ right?¡± ¡°N-No! I would never dare to think such a thing!¡± ¡°Then what, are you saying I¡¯m wrong? A lowly thing like you is criticizing me now?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Smack! Sharen slapped her across the face again without hesitation. The maid¡¯s lip split, blood trickling out, and her cheek instantly swelled up. Judging by the strength of that slap, it was clear she¡¯d hit plenty of people before. And I knew exactly who she¡¯d hit the most. I opened the window and quietly stepped down. Meanwhile, Sharen began to drag the maid by the hair. The surrounding mages and servants looked flustered, but none dared to intervene. How could anyone stop the tyranny of the future mother of the next Tower Master? If they said the wrong thing to her, they might lose their heads. While everyone else turned a blind eye, I alone walked past them all. Then I grabbed Sharen¡¯s wrist, the one still clutching the maid¡¯s hair. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Sharen turned her head toward me. Her expression quickly twisted in irritation. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Apparently, she didn¡¯t remember me at all. When I first brought her back from the grave, her mind had been in a fog. It made sense she wouldn¡¯t recall much from that time. ¡°I¡¯m Ryu, an attendant of Lord Duke of Whitewood.¡± So I pulled out the identity I had once used. Sharen¡¯s eyebrows lifted for a moment, and then she surprisingly released the maid¡¯s hair without protest. ¡°An attendant of Lord Duke of Whitewood? My apologies. I didn¡¯t realize. Please excuse the disgraceful scene¡ªit''s that wretched maid¡¯s fault.¡± She laughed behind her hand like a noblewoman, though the gesture held an awkward flirtatiousness¡ªperhaps a habit from her past life as a courtesan. She freely hurled insults at those beneath her, but buttered up anyone of equal or higher status. Such consistency was rare. Perhaps that¡¯s why I smiled faintly. ¡°Yes. It was disgraceful.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Sharen looked confused, as if she¡¯d misheard. ¡°You said it yourself, didn¡¯t you? That you were being disgraceful.¡± She stared at me, stunned. Clearly, that wasn¡¯t the response she expected. Soon, her face flushed red. She¡¯d realized she was being mocked. ¡°Do you always talk like that? That¡¯s awfully rude.¡± ¡°I meant to be rude. What kind of disgraceful behavior is this? Don¡¯t you feel any shame?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Sharen¡¯s voice rose in pitch. ¡°I am the wife of the Blue Tower Master, the mother of his daughter, you know! Just because you''re some attendant of Duke of Whitewood doesn¡¯t mean you can talk to me like that! And from the looks of you, you¡¯re not even a noble!¡± She crossed her arms under her chest and looked at me haughtily. ¡°You really think it¡¯s wise to keep acting like this with me?¡± A clear threat. ¡°Madam, let me tell you something. I¡¯m trying to help you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten how you raised Sharin.¡± Sharen¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What do you mean how I raised her? Didn¡¯t I raise her well? She became the next Tower Master, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Hah. Starving her all day and beating her constantly counts as raising her well?¡± Finally, the arrogance drained from Sharen¡¯s body. I hate Sharen. To Sharin, she¡¯s the very source of her most traumatic past. Even if she is Sharin¡¯s biological mother, I had no intention of treating her kindly. ¡°T-That was discipline! And the lack of food... well, we just didn¡¯t have money back then.¡± ¡°Strange. You seem to be spending freely now.¡± ¡°We were poor! Dirt poor! Isn¡¯t it only fair that I try to live well now?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of making excuses to comfort yourself?¡± At some point, my tone had shifted. An overwhelming pressure began to emanate from me, slowly weighing down on Sharen. She froze, never having experienced anything like it. Even if she had magical talent, she¡¯d wasted it, living her whole life as a prostitute. At best, she¡¯d dealt with lowlifes and street thugs. She had never once faced a true strong individual, forged through hard work and perseverance. And within me resides a remnant of an ancient dragon. The innate pressure and fear born from a dragon¡¯s superior biology¡ª It gripped Sharen¡¯s throat like a vise. ¡°Sharen.¡± Her knees began to tremble. ¡°Your life was restored by a stroke of magical fortune. But every action you take now only tarnishes Sharin¡¯s name.¡± I gently grasped her wrist. But even that small gesture made her tremble uncontrollably. ¡°Think about it. After a childhood full of beatings, do you really believe Sharin sees you as a mother now? Think she looks on you fondly? Or do you think she¡¯s watching you throw tantrums like this and planning her revenge?¡± Sharen flinched. Her face finally showed a flicker of realization¡ªguilt over her past. ¡°Even if Sharin were to let you be... I can still step in. I owe her too much.¡± When I let go of her wrist, Sharen collapsed to the floor. I looked down on her, still radiating pressure. Something warm trickled down from between her legs, but I ignored it. ¡°Live quietly and peacefully. I¡¯ll overlook small indulgences, but don¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡± With that, I turned and walked away from her. I was sure the maid still nearby would take care of her. The dragon remnant inside me licked its lips in amusement. It seemed to see Sharen as prey. Don''t. At least not until we understand what kind of side effects this magical revival has. I walked away, hoping she wouldn¡¯t act up again. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 222 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 222 Sharen shut herself in her room and didn''t come out after that day. I couldn''t tell whether my warning had worked or if she had simply changed her mind on her own. Either way, I was just grateful she was staying quiet. Some of the mages in the Blue Tower already knew that Sharen was supposed to be dead. There was nothing good to come from rumors spreading through them. ¡®I don¡¯t know how long she¡¯ll stay quiet, though.¡¯ Sharen was an important figure, especially for future research into reviving the dead. I sincerely hoped she wouldn''t cause any more trouble. While Sharen remained holed up, I continued training. It had already been nearly a month since I started living in the Blue Tower. Time flew by, and before I knew it, it was February¡ªbuds were just beginning to bloom. The weather was still cold, but it was just right for me, who bore the Flame of Ash. So, as I trained vigorously again today¡ª ¡°Husbaaand.¡± A familiar voice reached my ears. As I turned my gaze, I saw a girl walking leisurely toward me. Now eighteen years old, she was shedding the look of a child and beginning to look like a grown woman. In particular, her chest had noticeably filled out more than before. Apparently, she was still in her growth phase. Despite her provocative appearance, her face was full of fatigue. The dark circles under her indigo-blue hair were proof she¡¯d been up all night. Every time Sharin opened her mouth, a yawn slipped out. She walked up to me and buried her face into my chest. Taking a light breath in, she let out a relieved expression, relaxing as if to ease her fatigue. ¡°You¡¯re going to smell sweat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okaay, it¡¯s fragrant~¡± ¡°No way it is.¡± How could sweat smell fragrant? As I looked at her with eyes full of disbelief, Sharin looked up at me from my arms. ¡°Husbaaand, they say if you like someone¡¯s scent, it means your genes match.¡± Then she gave me a languid smile. ¡°Our baby¡¯s going to be sooo healthy.¡± Still going on about that baby stuff. ¡°Where are you hearing this kind of thing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been studying hard. Studied how to make babies too.¡± I gave her a dumbfounded look. Sharin softly giggled and leaned her chin against my chest, wrapping her arms around my waist. ¡°Wanna study together with me, husband~?¡± This little fox. I could practically see a fox tail swaying behind her. Her eyes gleamed like she had spotted prey. She must¡¯ve been pulling all-nighters for magic research¡ªwhere was all this energy coming from? Dangerous. She¡¯s going to eat me alive. ¡°Sharin, more importantly, what about the dragon magic research?¡± Sharin had been researching dragonification with the Blue Tower Master. So when I asked her about it, she raised a parchment she was holding. ¡°Who do you think I am? I finished it.¡± As expected from the world¡¯s most gifted mage. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one casting the spell~ But to do that, I¡¯ll need a new staff.¡± Sharin¡¯s mana was among the highest in the world. Even high-quality staffs often ended up being one-use items in her hands. They just couldn¡¯t withstand the sheer amount of mana she channeled. ¡°That¡¯s why Daddy went out to get one.¡± So the Blue Tower Master went to get it himself. Once we¡¯re ready on our end, we move out. We¡¯ll use dragonification to repel the ancient dragon and rescue the Duke of Whitewood, held captive by them. ¡°Before that, I¡¯m going to redo the magic inscription I engraved on you, husband.¡± To receive Sharin¡¯s magic, I needed to be adequately prepared too. So she sat me down and started unfolding the parchment. It seemed to contain the blueprint for the new magical inscription she would engrave on me. ¡°If we¡¯re doing it anyway, can we also strengthen the effects of the other magic inscriptions?¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s possible. But that¡¯ll also increase the burden on you, husband.¡± ¡°I was born with a tough body. I want to do what I can while I can.¡± Sharin narrowed her eyes and looked at me. Maybe she sensed I was going to push myself too hard. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± Sharin puffed out her cheeks. I let out a bitter laugh at her expression. With everything going on, I ended up pushing myself whether I liked it or not. I wasn¡¯t fond of it either, but there wasn¡¯t much choice. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll stick with you and help every step of the way~¡± Sharin hugged me tightly. When I stroked her head, she purred like a cat. ¡°You stepped in for my mom, didn¡¯t you?¡± She must¡¯ve heard on the way here. Sharp ears, that one. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s your mother after all.¡± Sharin let out a short laugh. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m actually grateful you stopped her~¡± Sharin looked unconcerned, wearing her usual relaxed expression. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to stop. No one ever taught her. She¡¯s just trying to fill the emptiness inside by doing whatever she can. That¡¯s how people who die with nothing end up, I guess~¡± Pretty harsh words to say about one¡¯s own mother. But knowing how Sharin had been treated by her, I couldn¡¯t disagree. Sharin let out another long yawn. She must¡¯ve spent countless hours on her research. Drowsiness was finally catching up to her. I gently embraced her. ¡°Get some sleep.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll sleep with me, right~?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not going anywhere. Get some rest. You¡¯ll need strength later.¡± Sharin closed her heavy eyelids. Soon, she began softly snoring in her sleep. Our hard-working mage was finally getting some rest. Let¡¯s let her sleep in peace. *** Sharin didn¡¯t wake up until a full day later. Judging by how long she slept, she must¡¯ve stayed up through countless nights. ¡°Uuugh, my body¡¯s all stiff~¡± ¡°That happens when you sleep too long.¡± As she stretched out her legs, Sharin let out a pained groan. Just how little has she been eating to be this skinny? She must¡¯ve been skipping meals while sleeping all day. ¡°Sharin, let¡¯s go eat something first.¡± ¡°I just woke up. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°You will be soon. Let¡¯s go.¡± I dragged Sharin outside. There, we saw servants murmuring among themselves. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] They were always busy helping the mages with their chores. So it was odd to see them not working and instead gathered like this. I dragged Sharin along and approached them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ah, Lord Ryu.¡± A servant recognized me and bowed his head. I had spent some time as a guest at the Mage Tower, so the servants remembered me. ¡°Ah, Lady Sh-Sharin, you¡¯re awake as well?¡± The servant glanced nervously at Sharin. Could this be related to her? ¡°What is it?¡± Sharin also sensed the tension and sluggishly straightened her posture. ¡°Well, Lady Sharen has gone missing.¡± Sharen. Sharin¡¯s mother had disappeared. The moment we heard that, both Sharin and I frowned. ¡°Lady Sharen is missing?¡± When I asked for more details, the servant grew flustered. ¡°The mages are currently looking into it. It seems she slipped out sometime last night.¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my disbelief. I never expected something so impulsive. ¡®The Mage Tower should have security spells in place, though.¡¯ But Sharen was technically part of the tower. If it was just leaving the grounds, the spells likely wouldn¡¯t have triggered. ¡°Move aside.¡± Sharin¡¯s tone turned a bit cold. At her words, people quickly cleared the way. Sharin walked past them and entered the room. There, we saw mages who were preparing to trace Sharen. ¡°Ah, Lady Sharin.¡± ¡°Go back to your work. I¡¯ll find her.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± The mages stepped away without a single word of protest. For them, researching magic was more important than this kind of matter. Besides, Sharin¡¯s magical prowess was on another level. There was no reason for them to get involved. Once they left, Sharin silently looked around the room. It was a wreck, symbolizing Sharen¡¯s violent tendencies. Torn cushions. Broken dolls and expensive belongings. It reeked of malice ¡ª the kind that wants to destroy anything she couldn¡¯t have. And it made clear what kind of environment Sharin had grown up in. ¡°Sharin.¡± I called her name cautiously, and she looked up. Then, as always, she gave a languid smile. But it looked so fragile, like it could shatter at any moment. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll find her quickly, then proceed with the magic inscription.¡± Sharin began casting a spell. Moments later, her eyes slowly opened. ¡°Found her. Let¡¯s go.¡± She turned and walked out. I followed right behind her. Sharin said nothing as we walked. And I didn¡¯t try to start a conversation either. I couldn¡¯t begin to grasp what she was feeling right now. All I had was a faint sense of anger. But to understand Sharin at this moment would require much more than that. People passed by us constantly. But none of them could block Sharin¡¯s path. She felt completely apart from everyone else. Eventually, Sharin stopped in front of a luxury inn in the capital. As she entered, an employee hurried over. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Shall I guide you to a dining table?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here looking for someone.¡± ¡°Pardon? Someone, ma¡¯am?¡± The staff tilted their head in confusion. ¡°Yeah. My mom. She¡¯s staying here.¡± ¡°Ah... I''m sorry, but we can¡¯t disclose guest information, even for family members.¡± The employee looked troubled. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Just then, a man in a suit who had been observing us approached. ¡°Manager, this guest is looking for someone staying in a room.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m sorry, but¡ª¡± He stopped mid-sentence, his eyes widening. ¡°Ah, aren¡¯t you the daughter of the Blue Tower Master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Elisa, show them the way at once.¡± ¡°Ah, y-yes, sir!¡± This is why power matters. At the manager¡¯s order, the staff quickly responded after hearing Sharen¡¯s name. Soon, the employee returned with a room key. ¡°Room 401. I¡¯ll guide you there immediately.¡± We took a magically-operated elevator to the fourth floor with the staff. Once we arrived, the staff handed us the key and bowed. ¡°Have a nice day.¡± A nice day, huh? That ship has long since sailed. Whether the staff knew or not, they left after offering the farewell. Now, only Sharin and I were left in the fourth-floor hallway. Sharin gripped the key tightly and walked ahead. She stood in front of Room 401 and inserted the key. Creak¡ª The door opened. And immediately, a strong scent of blood hit us. Sharin and I locked eyes. Without saying a word, we rushed inside. The sight that met us left both of us speechless. On the bed¡ª A naked man lay shriveled up like a dried husk. Lying there in Sharen¡¯s place. He was already a corpse. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 223 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 223 A man''s corpse was left behind in the room where Sharen had stayed. Before Sharin could step in, I approached the man first to assess his condition. And from that, I could confirm one thing. The man''s body was completely drained of blood, left utterly hollow. As if he had been attacked by a vampire. The moment I saw it, something clicked in my mind. ¡®Come to think of it, there was a mention of a mysterious entity related to vampires in the Zerion Academy library.¡¯ Zerion Academy has something called a ¡°Library Quest.¡± Originally, it was one of the introductory events designed to lead into the stories of ancient heroes. You could browse through various books in the library, and among them were tomes related to mysteries. One such book briefly mentioned a mystery tied to vampires. ¡®I thought it was just a passing event.¡¯ Who would¡¯ve thought that the vampire mystery had resurrection-related powers? I hadn¡¯t anticipated that. ¡®Was Vulcan recruiting the Paladin Centriol actually a clue pointing to vampires?¡¯ To think I¡¯d only now realize that hint. ¡®It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t visit the library that I¡¯m realizing all this so late.¡¯ In my case, I already knew all the heroes. I had no reason to go to the library¡ªnever imagined that would come back to haunt me. ¡°Sharin, if Sharen was here...¡± ¡°Yes, she slipped away while we were coming up.¡± Sharin stared blankly out the window. Did she jump from the fourth floor? From the looks of it, her physical abilities seemed to have been enhanced after becoming a subordinate of the vampire mystery. ¡®The condition for enhanced physical ability must have been human blood.¡¯ Finally, I understood the clear drawback of this mystery. Vampires are beings that live by consuming blood. The mystery must share that same trait. Once it tastes blood, there¡¯s no going back. ¡°Sharin, we need to catch Sharen immediately.¡± If we lose her now, someone else will be the next victim. Without hesitation, Sharin opened the window and took off into the air. ¡°My husband.¡± As I grabbed Sharin¡¯s hand, she took off into the sky with me in tow. Sharin clearly understood the urgency of catching Sharen. Together, we soared through the sky. In an instant, the view expanded and the capital of the Highsirion Empire came into full view. Magic surged through Sharin¡¯s body. She was tracking Sharen. ¡°There she is.¡± Soon enough, Sharin spotted her. With a wave of her staff, she brought us both quickly down to the ground. In a narrow alleyway below¡ª Something was sprinting at incredible speed. It was Sharin¡¯s mother¡ªSharen. ¡°Sharin, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± With a gust of wind, Sharin conjured a transparent stepping platform. As I stepped on it, the muscles in my legs swelled. At their peak, I kicked off the platform and leapt into the air. Wind howled past me, and just before the ground came into view, I extended my leg. Boom! With a thunderous crash, I landed and rose to my feet. Sharen, who had been running, stopped in shock. ¡°You¡¯re...¡± Her eyes trembled violently. She remembered the name I had introduced myself with. Duke of Whitewood has long managed and dealt with mysteries. What, then, is the job of a Duke of Whitewood¡¯s aide? ¡°You¡¯ve realized something¡¯s wrong with your body, haven¡¯t you?¡± Sharen flinched. She, too, knew something was wrong. She had drained a person completely of blood, killing them. She couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of the consequences. ¡°Are... are you going to kill me again?¡± Sharen backed away. A reddish glow flickered in her eyes. At the same time, I could feel her eyes scanning me. She must¡¯ve noticed I wasn¡¯t holding any weapons. Even though her actions were impulsive, she didn¡¯t seem to view them as a sin. ¡°That remains to be seen.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll surrender. I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. If I wanted to kill, I would¡¯ve done it long ago!¡± Sharen shouted, her voice full of frustration. Yet her eyes clearly showed that she was analyzing me carefully. ¡°Then surrender. Making a bigger scene won¡¯t help you.¡± She had killed someone in the middle of the capital. While things like this happen in back alleys, this was the capital. Things were different here. The empire scrutinizes its capital more than anywhere else. No matter what, Sharen would have to pay for her crimes. She clenched her fists tightly¡ª Then, slowly relaxed her arms. ¡°...Fine. I¡¯ll surrender.¡± Her declaration of surrender came more easily than expected. ¡°I hope that, because I surrendered peacefully, there will be some leniency.¡± Arms limp, Sharen walked toward me. ¡°You see... I¡¯m just a prostitute who¡¯s longed for dreams she could never reach.¡± Between her clenched fists, I saw her nails subtly begin to extend. ¡°In the end, I wasn¡¯t a butterfly chasing dreams¡ªI was a moth drawn to flames.¡± She carefully took one silent step after another toward me. There was no sound to her footsteps. The distance between us shrank. And then¡ª Fwiing! With a slicing sound through the air, Sharen¡¯s claw shot out. But I made no move to dodge. The claw aimed straight for my neck. Originally, she must have planned to pierce straight through it. Clang! But bladed weapons don¡¯t work on my body. Instead, it was Sharen¡¯s claw that nearly shattered. ¡°Argh!¡± Sharen screamed in pain as the shock hit her hand. Immediately, I grabbed her by the collar. Then twisted and hurled her to the ground. Boom! A crash echoed as Sharen hit the ground, groaning in pain and rolling across it. She struggled to get up. But without hesitation, I pinned her shoulders and body down. "Let go, let me go!" She thrashed beneath me. As expected of a vampire¡ªshe had considerable strength. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] But I wasn¡¯t lacking in power either. Thanks to my body of steel, I didn¡¯t exactly have a light physical presence. "I''m an elderly woman! How can someone serving Lord Whitewood treat the weak this way?!" ¡°For someone weak, you¡¯re pretty lively. And the moment a ¡®weak¡¯ person kills someone, they¡¯re not weak anymore¡ªthey¡¯re a criminal.¡± Don¡¯t try to justify yourself as a petty criminal just trying to survive. That, I can never forgive. "I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you, I swear!" She started screaming, perhaps because she realized words wouldn¡¯t work on me. "Stop it. You''re disturbing everyone around us." Just then, Sharin arrived in front of us. Sharen''s face lit up as she saw her and cried out. "Daughter! Please, help your mother! This person is trying to kill me!" She screamed as she pleaded for Sharin¡¯s help. Could someone be any more shameless? Judging from Sharin¡¯s drained expression, she seemed to be thinking the same thing. Sharen saw in her daughter¡¯s eyes that no help was coming. Maybe that¡¯s why her face twisted into something almost demonic. "What¡¯s that face for? I¡¯m your mother! The one you should serve and follow for the rest of your life! What, you think you¡¯re noble just because you have the blood of the Blue Tower Master in you? You think you¡¯re different from me? We¡¯re the same! You¡¯ve got the blood of a whore in you too!" "Enough." I quickly pressed against her throat to stop her. Blood began to drip from her mouth. Looking closer, I saw that her sharp fangs had torn her own lips. With her mouth drenched in blood, Sharen trembled and laughed. "Heh, hehehe... acting like you''re different makes me sick. In the end, you grew inside me." "Mother." Then, Sharin spoke. Sharen slowly looked up at her. "I remember, just once, you told me you loved me." Sharen gazed up with a slack, broken face. "Was that a lie too?" Sharen remained silent for a while. Then, finally, a dry laugh escaped her lips. "What are you talking about? I¡¯ve never loved someone like you." Whoosh¡ª At that moment, flames erupted around Sharen¡¯s body. Sharin¡¯s staff had activated a fire spell on her. Before she could even scream, the flames consumed her. As I stepped away from her, Sharen burned¡ªmeeting death once again. She had already been dead once, only revived by the power of mysticism. Her dying again posed no problem. But in this moment, what decision had Sharin made to burn her own mother? My eyes turned to Sharin. She stood there, still holding her staff aloft. In her eyes, like galaxies swirling, raged emotions I couldn¡¯t quite understand. Before I knew it, I was walking toward her. And then, I embraced her. Sharin leaned her forehead against my chest. Tears began to fall from her eyes. Soon, her entire face was drenched in them. ¡°...I thought I¡¯d be fine.¡± Her voice barely emerged. ¡°No matter what she said to me, I thought it wouldn¡¯t affect me.¡± Sharen, the mother she had already cast aside. And yet, Sharen had still been her mother. "Maybe, husband... maybe I don¡¯t actually know how to love." Sharin had believed she was loved. But after hearing Sharen¡¯s words today, her thoughts had changed. "The way I treat you... maybe it¡¯s just mimicry. Just knowledge. I¡¯ve never truly received love before..." I held her more tightly. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± I was sure I had lost the ability to love. But when I looked at Sharin, I often thought, Yes, I am in love. ¡°Sharin, what you give me is undoubtedly love.¡± At my words filled with certainty, Sharin looked up at me. ¡°Then why... why hasn¡¯t the love you lost returned?¡± She asked me desperately. ¡°If I truly love you, shouldn¡¯t your feelings have come back already?¡± Sharin cried. A child who didn¡¯t know how to love, crying so sorrowfully. The curse of the Veil¡¯s Bandage is complicated. Even to recover a faint sense of anger, I needed to experience an overwhelming emotional upheaval to break past the curse¡¯s limits. So to regain love... I would need something just as intense. But the emotions surging through me now were a little different. ¡°Sharin.¡± She stood before me, crying so bitterly. And yet, I felt no empathy, no emotion in response. That truth pained me, filled me with regret. I hated myself for not being able to sincerely comfort a weeping girl. Maybe that¡¯s why¡ª The emotion stirring deep within my chest might just resemble it. Sadness. A feeling of grief, born from pain, that allowed one to feel empathy¡ªfor others, and even for oneself. Sadness bloomed like a flower bud, finally breaking through the curse of the Veil¡¯s Bandage. ¡°When I regain all my emotions...¡± Finally. Only now. I feel like I can begin to understand what Sharin¡¯s tears mean. ¡°Ask me again then.¡± A smile formed on my lips. It was a smile filled with bitterness and sorrow, one I hadn¡¯t worn in a long time. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you a proper answer.¡± I didn¡¯t want to see her crying. "Sharin, what you need isn''t tears¡ªit''s laughter." To bring that back to her, for the first time ever, I gently pulled her cheek in and kissed her. Sharin¡¯s eyes widened. It wasn¡¯t a kiss filled with love¡ªnot yet¡ªbut at least it was an answer to her question. Slowly, her eyes drifted shut. The tears that soaked her lashes were finally replaced by a small, fragile smile. The most beautiful smile she could offer. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 224 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 224 Thanks to my kiss, Sharin had stopped crying and was quietly resting in my arms. Sharin¡¯s mother¡¯s corpse had burned to a crisp. Now, even using the vampire¡¯s mystic art, resurrection would be impossible. Sharin swung her staff, gathering the ashes with the wind. Then, she used sand to create a glass bottle and carefully sealed the ashes inside. ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it at the Magic Tower grounds. Someone else might mess with it again, you know?¡± We couldn¡¯t afford another incident like this. So Sharin decided to bury it at the Magic Tower. ¡°More importantly, you¡¯ve recovered another emotion, haven¡¯t you?¡± How quick of her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve recovered sadness.¡± Alongside anger, a faint feeling of sadness had returned. To fully bloom it, what happens next will be key. ¡°Why not love though?¡± Sharin looked up at me, pouting. I gently patted her head. ¡°Just recovering it at all is already a big deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying because I don¡¯t want to fall behind~¡± Fall behind in what? Anyone would think this was some kind of competition to recover emotions. ¡°More than that, I figured out what kind of mystic art can save people. It¡¯s the vampire¡¯s mystic.¡± ¡°The vampire¡¯s mystic...¡± Sharin repeated my words with a slight grimace. Given what she went through with Sharen, she was clearly sick of it. ¡°Sharin, in your case it ended like this at least.¡± My gaze turned to the glass bottle containing Sharen¡¯s ashes. ¡°But if someone precious to you came back as a vampire, it¡¯d be a different story.¡± From my perspective, the bloodthirst of vampires isn¡¯t something that can be controlled. If their body is on the verge of death from a lack of blood, they¡¯ll instinctively move to steal the life of others. ¡®Sharen didn¡¯t seem like she meant to kill that man at first either.¡¯ There were signs of confusion and attempted escape among the aftermath of the tragedy. ¡®I don¡¯t know how long a vampire can go with a full tank of blood.¡¯ But the more they feed, the harder it becomes to stop. ¡°Someone in the family might end up helping them feed, huh~¡± Sharin¡¯s expression turned grim. Just as she said, someone might willingly sacrifice others to keep a loved one alive. Humans are capable of hurting others for the sake of their loved ones. In a broader sense, war is just killing others to protect your own family. ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to find the mastermind behind this quickly.¡± If vampires started popping up all over the city, it would lead to mass slaughter. That must be avoided at all costs. More than anything, Iris was on my mind. She claimed to follow the Celestial Grace by her own will. But I didn¡¯t think that was true. ¡®If Iris¡¯s mother was resurrected as a vampire...¡¯ Then maybe Iris is also harming others to keep her mother alive. Of course, I don¡¯t believe she would do that. Knowing her personality, she¡¯d probably cut her mother down herself like Sharin did. ¡®But if the Celestial Grace is involved, things change.¡¯ There¡¯s a real possibility that the Celestial Grace is holding Iris¡¯s mother hostage. He¡¯s the kind of man who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use his own daughter as a pawn. ¡°We need to hurry and bring Duke of Whitewood here.¡± Sharin nodded in agreement. Duke of Whitewood held the most power and legitimacy. Unless we brought her in soon, we wouldn¡¯t be able to resolve this. ¡°To do that, first we need to get the engravings done.¡± Time to inscribe new magical seals. ¡°Yep, so hubby¡ªstrip it all off.¡± ...What? * * * Sharin¡¯s thunderous command to strip completely. Her reason was simple. To receive her magic, I needed my entire body engraved with new magic seals. So, I had no choice but to strip everything off. Luckily, after some negotiation, I was allowed to keep my underwear. Sharin looked slightly dissatisfied, but she didn¡¯t push it. We were in Sharin¡¯s private magic lab in the Blue Magic Tower. She walked in wearing a robe and cleared her throat. ¡°Looking forward to working with you.¡± ¡°You sound like a bride on her wedding night.¡± Sharin flicked her magic-engraving staff. It felt like she was impatiently telling me to hurry up and undress. In the end, I obeyed and took off the robe. Sharin¡¯s narrowed eyes scanned my body from top to bottom. Then she stood up from her chair and approached me. Her finger lightly tapped my skin. The warmth of her touch crept in, making me freeze for a moment. Her gaze wasn¡¯t ordinary. Was I going to get eaten today? But soon, she touched my body again with a bitter look in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a mess.¡± From the goddess¡¯s lightning strike to all the other scars, my body was covered in wounds. Just as Sharin said, there wasn¡¯t a single unscathed area. My face was decent at least, though one eye held remnants of the ancient dragon. ¡°Sigh...¡± Sharin exhaled shortly. ¡°You¡¯ve done this a few times before, so you know¡ªit¡¯s going to take a while this time~¡± A full-body engraving takes time. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll endure.¡± ¡°Even if I touch weird places, don¡¯t complain~¡± ¡°I feel like I should complain about that.¡± It wouldn¡¯t do to let dirty thoughts interfere with holy magic. Sharin didn¡¯t care about my answer and hummed a tune as she gripped her staff. Then she began engraving the magic seals starting from my back. Before I knew it, Sharin had gone silent. She was now fully focused on her work. When it came to magic, Sharin was always serious. I wouldn¡¯t be talking to her for a while. Scratch, scratch¡ª Her staff etched into my skin, engraving the seal. I¡¯d gone through so many of these that I barely felt anything now. So I too sank into deep thought. What I had to do next, the challenges ahead... Lately, my head was so full of worries that no matter how much I thought, no clear answer came. Scratch, scratch¡ª At some point, Sharin had moved from behind me to in front of me. I could clearly feel the glow of Mirinae shining vividly in her eyes. Seeing her up close again, she really had a beautiful face. I still couldn¡¯t understand how such a small face could hold eyes, nose, and lips all together like that. Her navy-blue hair was just as enchanting. Interspersed with starlight like her eyes, her hair unintentionally drew my gaze. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Sharin began inscribing a magical sigil just beneath me. It tickled now and then, and I nearly burst out laughing, but I managed to hold it in. Without pausing even once, she continued inscribing the sigil. Before long, the sun had set and the moon had risen. Even through the night, Sharin didn¡¯t stop her work. Time passed, and finally, just as the morning sun began to rise¡ª ¡°Huuu...¡± A satisfied sigh finally escaped from Sharin¡¯s lips. ¡°Is it done?¡± ¡°Yeah, good work~¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who worked hard.¡± Sharin stretched with a long yawn. Then, with sleepy little lips, she let out another yawn. Her face was filled with drowsiness. She looked completely different from the focused figure she had been just moments ago. ¡°Get some sleep.¡± ¡°Mmm, I will~¡± Sharin set down her staff and, before I knew it, wrapped herself tightly around me. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together, hubby~¡± Was she being clingy right after finishing the magic sigil? ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Sharin had worked hard all day. I could allow this level of clinginess. Time to show off the sleep skills honed through countless naps with Iris. I gently lifted the half-asleep Sharin into my arms. Then I carried her into her bedroom and laid her on the bed. ¡°Honeyyy.¡± But Sharin clung tightly to my wrist, refusing to let go. She was determined to fall asleep together no matter what. In the end, I lay down beside her, and she squirmed into my arms. It was like watching a cat find the perfect spot to curl up in. Finally, she seemed satisfied and drifted off, holding me tight. As I watched her sleep, I closed my eyes as well. Deep sleep is essential for recovery. Just for today, I¡¯d get some real rest. * * * I see a four-cornered ring. A man shouting fiercely stands between the five lines of rope. A middle-aged man¡ªwho was he again? Trying to recall the hazy memory, I heard him yell at me. ¡°What are you spacing out for?! Get your head in the game!¡± Ah, he was the coach who used to train me. The moment I heard his voice, a fist flew toward my head. I instinctively tilted my head to dodge, but my body staggered. My legs felt heavy. It seemed I had been in this match for quite a while. My opponent came into view. My vision was narrow. My brain didn¡¯t feel like it was functioning properly. My body floated. That sensation¡ªI remembered it. And this was also the day of my final match. A match. A match? ¡°Did I really do that kind of thing?¡± I stared blankly at the ceiling. My muddled memories felt oddly jumbled and twisted. A strange, eerie sensation swept over my whole body. Flash¡ª My eyes shot open. I was gasping from the heat radiating off my body and the cold sweat soaking me. My blurry vision settled on Sharin¡¯s room. That¡¯s right¡ªI''d fallen asleep with Sharin. I winced at the pain pounding in my head. I¡¯d definitely dreamt about a match. But something about it felt disturbingly off. It was the uncanny sensation of becoming aware of a dream within a dream. ¡°Have I been overdoing it lately?¡± I had increased the intensity of my training in preparation for the ancient dragon. That could be the cause. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Just then, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice reached my ears. I snapped my head up and saw a man sitting in a chair in the corner of the room. A handsome middle-aged man with the same navy-blue hair as Sharin. He closed the book he was reading with a firm snap. ¡°I understand youthful passion, but do remember¡ªthis is a Magic Tower.¡± What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Still groggy, I tried to clear the fog from my head. Then I realized I was in nothing but my underwear. And I realized what kind of misunderstanding the Master of the Blue Magic Tower might have gotten into. ¡°Oh, this is a misunderstanding. We fell asleep after finishing a magical sigil, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± His gaze drifted downward. Naturally, I followed his gaze. And I blinked. At some point, Sharin had taken off her top and pants, lying there in only her underwear. Adorably laced, pale blue-and-white lingerie. My face froze in place. What. The. Hell. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 225 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 225 Sharin and I lay together in bed, both undressed. And this was happening in front of none other than my father-in-law, the Blue Tower Master. ¡°Ugh, so hot...¡± Sharin tossed off the blanket and rolled over. Watching her, it was easy to guess how things had escalated to this state of undress. My body temperature is high because of the ashes of the flame. Naturally, anyone lying next to me under the blanket would feel overheated. She didn¡¯t want to get out from under the blanket, but she was too hot to stay fully clothed¡ªso she reached her own conclusion. A very Sharin-like decision. The problem was... this shouldn¡¯t be happening right now. An awkward silence passed between me and the Blue Tower Master. Given that I¡¯m currently her fiance?, the tension with my future father-in-law was unbearable. ¡°You¡¯ve finished engraving all the magic sigils, I see.¡± The Blue Tower Master was the first to speak. Apparently, even he found the atmosphere uncomfortable. It was a relief to know he still had some human emotions left. ¡°Yes, Sharin engraved them all.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what I came to check, then it¡¯s done.¡± The Blue Tower Master pointed to something on the table. Looking closely, there was a staff wrapped in fine cloth resting there. ¡°It¡¯s a staff made from wood soaked in the waters of a pure mana spring for a thousand years.¡± Just hearing that made it clear how valuable it must be. And I knew exactly what that staff was. It¡¯s the final staff used to max out your stats in the last chapter. I couldn¡¯t believe he actually found it. Now I understood why he said it would take time. ¡°I originally intended to replicate the staff used by Zerion.¡± The Blue Tower Master clicked his tongue, unsatisfied even with this final staff. ¡°But that was impossible with modern techniques. Zerion crafted his staff himself.¡± His admiration for Zerion was still going strong. I couldn¡¯t quite understand what about Zerion had captivated him so much. It was honestly fascinating. ¡°Still, this staff should be able to handle that girl¡¯s mana.¡± The countless staffs that had exploded from trying to contain Sharin¡¯s immense magical power... Now, they would finally find peace. ¡°Give it to her when she wakes up.¡± The Blue Tower Master stood to leave. I wanted to see him off, but I was only in my underwear¡ªit felt a bit wrong to step out from under the blanket. ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± He turned back as if remembering something. ¡°The palace¡¯s head mage came to see me recently.¡± ¡°You mean Lord Arcadium?¡± Arcadium, the royal court mage. A system established to keep the power of the towers in check. But most mages still stuck to the towers, and the court mage¡¯s position became more like that of a civil servant seeking job stability. Still, the head of the court mages held considerable authority. They could at least offer opinions to the towers. Of course, even the court mage was still just a minor figure before the empire¡¯s tower masters¡ªwho were among the world¡¯s elite. ¡°He was oddly nice to me.¡± I blinked. ¡°Are you bragging about being on good terms with the court mage?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just it¡ªit is odd.¡± The Blue Tower Master slowly stroked his chin. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me much.¡± Given that the court mages were created to counter the towers, it was only natural that he and the Blue Tower Master wouldn¡¯t be close. ¡°To be precise, I¡¯d say he dislikes me.¡± Frankly, the Blue Tower Master wasn¡¯t exactly the type to be well-liked. The saddest part was that he didn¡¯t seem to realize this himself. ¡°It¡¯s just a hunch.¡± He fixed his gaze on me. ¡°Be careful.¡± A warning from one of the world¡¯s most powerful mages¡ªworth remembering. ¡°Any chance you could explain that hunch more clearly?¡± ¡°When a mage acts, it¡¯s always for one reason. He¡¯s up to something magical.¡± Looks like I¡¯ll have to find out for myself. The Blue Tower Master wasn¡¯t one to get involved in the world unless the Blue Tower was threatened. There was no point in expecting his help. With that, he left. Now alone with the still-sleeping Sharin, I reached out and gently patted her head. Please, put on some clothes already. * * * Sharin woke up around four hours later. She had stayed up all night studying magic, and again all night engraving sigils. She had every right to sleep that long. ¡°Time to brush your teeth.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± I dragged the groggy Sharin out of bed and helped her wash up. Even then, she kept dozing off while trying to get dressed, so I had to wake her and dress her again. Now I understand the daily struggles of Isabel, who always battled with Sharin. ¡°...Why am I undressed?¡± Sharin finally noticed her lack of clothing. Then she glanced at me, her eyes filled with a suspicious kind of hope. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything. You just got hot in your sleep and took them off.¡± She looked disappointed. I have no idea why she expects things like that. ¡°Still a baby...¡± I should probably have a talk with her soon about keeping her mouth shut. ¡°Here. This is the staff the Blue Tower Master brought for you.¡± Sharin, now somewhat awake, accepted the staff. Her drowsy face changed the moment she held it. ¡°...This is good.¡± Recognizing its value instantly¡ªthat¡¯s a true mage for you. ¡°So, think this¡¯ll work?¡± Sharin spun the staff once in her hand and gripped it tightly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll do.¡± With this, the preparations were complete. Now we just had to meet the Duke of Whitewood, inform her, and defeat the ancient dragon again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± She was fully rested and full of energy. Time to sweep them away! * * * [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] The prestigious Zerion Academy, known as the best in the world¡ª There, a woman with honey-blonde hair sat deep in thought. Her name was Isabel Luna. A second-year student at Zerion Academy, soon to be promoted to third year. Lately, she had become increasingly pensive and prone to sighs. And it was all because of one person. Vikamon Niflheim. The man who had captured Isabel¡¯s heart. He had once attended the academy as a student from Hannon, but he was no longer here. The reason? Her once-close friend, Sharin. ¡°That fox.¡± At the thought of Sharin, Isabel ground her teeth. They used to be best friends, but now Sharin had become more than a friend¡ªshe was a rival in love. To be fair, Isabel had fallen for Vikamon later than Sharin had. Remembering that pricked her conscience, but it was too late to turn back now. Every night, the mere thought of him robbed her of sleep. ¡°Sigh.¡± Isabel let out another sigh as she stared out the window. Vikamon¡¯s face floated before her wistful eyes. ¡°...I miss you.¡± How had it come to this? Even she had to admit she was in pretty deep. Just then, a familiar face walked briskly past the window. A girl with fiery red hair and a confident face. It was Seron, a close friend of Isabel¡¯s. ¡°Seron.¡± When Isabel called her name, Seron turned to look. She had just finished another round of training¡ªher clothes were a mess. But her face showed not a hint of discouragement. Always confident, no matter where she was. That was Seron¡¯s way. ¡°Hey, Belle. What are you doing?¡± ¡°Thinking about him.¡± Isabel spoke honestly, and Seron nodded knowingly. She too had been furious when she found out that Sharin had taken Vikamon. But a person who¡¯s already left can¡¯t just be brought back. Seron had poured all her emotions into her training instead. Lately, Aisha and even Eve had joined her. Thanks to that, smiles had returned to Aisha¡¯s face. She was happy to have more training partners. The training sessions were growing more intense by the day. ¡°Seron, how can you focus solely on training?¡± Isabel asked frankly, and Seron blinked. Then she scratched her cheek and answered. ¡°Because Prince Sweet Potato wouldn¡¯t get distracted.¡± Vikamon was the kind of person who, once he had a goal, moved straight toward it. Even if he encountered temptations or obstacles along the way, he would push through. Isabel knew this well. That¡¯s why she never asked for more love than he could give. ¡°Makes sense. That¡¯s just who he is.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s frustrating, but I¡¯m waiting. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s off doing something incredible again.¡± Seron just hoped he wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Then she suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°And most of all, because he got angry¡ªfor me.¡± Isabel froze. It was true¡ªVikamon had regained some of his emotions. And the trigger for that had been Seron. She found comfort in the simple fact that he had gotten angry for her sake. A situation Isabel hadn¡¯t even considered. She felt a sense of crisis. She had yet to help Vikamon recover any of his emotions. She and Seron were never on equal footing to begin with. Seron looked like a new bride waiting for her husband to return from a journey. She had that calm, confident air about her. Something Isabel completely lacked. If Sharin happened to help him recover another emotion during all this... ¡°I¡¯ll be the only one who...¡± Her eyes trembled slightly. An increasing sense of urgency welled up inside her. While everyone else was moving forward, she felt like she was falling behind. She could see Vikamon laughing joyfully between Seron and Sharin. And she was sitting miserably to the side. As for Nikita... she didn¡¯t even want to go there. ¡°I¡¯m off to shower.¡± While Isabel was still in shock, Seron, covered in sweat and grime from training, casually walked off. Isabel couldn''t bring herself to stop her friend, who seemed so composed. She buried her face in her hands. She knew that panicking wouldn¡¯t change anything¡ªbut her heart was still restless. ¡°If only I were by his side...¡± Maybe she should¡¯ve gone with Sharin. As Isabel wallowed in deep regret¡ª She suddenly heard the sound of hurried footsteps. And saw another familiar face. ¡°Rina?¡± Rina, one of Isabel¡¯s closest friends and fellow second-year, was standing in front of her, panting for breath. ¡°Be¡ªBelle!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Isabel tried to calm her down. But what Rina said next made Isabel¡¯s eyes widen in shock. ¡°Lucas¡ªLucas¡¯ grave has been dug up!¡± It had been a few days since the anniversary of Lucas¡¯ death. The grave built in his memory had been disturbed. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 226 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 226 The Empire, being the largest land in the world, borders many regions inhabited by ancient dragons. So much so that two of the three remaining ancient dragons reside within the Empire''s territory. Among them, which is the most dangerous? This had been mentioned once before. The Ice Dragon. The master of the ancient dragons in the Bad Ending ¡ª a dragon capable of freezing and destroying the world. Unlike the other ancient dragon, the Earth Dragon, also in the Empire¡¯s territory, the Ice Dragon is the one whom Duke of Whitewood prioritizes in containing above all else. Sharin and I were climbing the Dragon Ridge in search of that Ice Dragon. The Dragon Ridge is near the grounds of Zerion Academy. Therefore, if the Ice Dragon goes on a rampage, Zerion Academy is at risk. ¡°Ancient dragons are all connected to each other.¡± As I ascended the ridge with Sharin floating beside me in mid-air, I shared what I knew. ¡°So if we can just drive the Ice Dragon back, the other ancient dragons will quiet down as well.¡± If even one ancient dragon senses something amiss, the others will also hold back. Ancient dragons are hard to deal with, but at least they could be controlled this way. ¡°You sure know a lot, husband~¡± ¡°I use ancient dragon magic. Of course I should know.¡± Though, all this knowledge is based on the game, of course. Sharin, unaware of that, simply found it fascinating and said nothing more. It wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d revealed unusual knowledge, so it wasn¡¯t anything new to her. ¡°Nothing but snow from here on~¡± Before we knew it, we were surrounded only by snow. Even on the frozen cliffs, snow had piled up, increasing the number of dangerous sections. Thankfully, from halfway up, Sharin had enchanted us with magic to prevent us from sinking into the snow. The Dragon Ridge is one of the largest mountain ranges in the world. As a result, it took us a long time just to ascend. By the time dusk fell, snow had started falling from the sky once more. Technically, it was snow being blown up by fierce winds, but either way, it made little difference. Sharin and I had long since shed most of our human limitations. In my case, the Flame of Ash kept me perpetually warm, and Sharin used magic to stay protected. Thanks to that, we didn¡¯t feel much discomfort despite the biting wind and snow. Thud! Suddenly, the entire Dragon Ridge began to tremble. Avalanches erupted from all directions, and snow poured down upon us. ¡°Sharin!¡± Sharin grabbed me and soared into the sky. Beneath us, the landslide swept violently down the mountain. Yet even after the avalanche, the tremors continued. Something massive kept thrashing around. ¡°The Ice Dragon.¡± ¡°Phew, the temperature just dropped even further~¡± Despite using magic, Sharin frowned at the cold. The Ice Dragon¡¯s frost penetrated even through magic. Not even Sharin¡¯s spells could fully defend against it. Magic is a power derived from deceiving the world. But ancient dragons possess the ability to see through magic. Therefore, their power cannot be completely blocked. Except by one thing. Zerion¡¯s magic was different. An overwhelming torrent of mana that even terrified ancient dragons. A fear embedded deep in their minds had kept them quiet for thousands of years. But even that seemed to be a thing of the past now, as the dragons stirred again. A blizzard raged. As Sharin shivered from the cold, I wrapped her in my warmth. The Flame of Ash had a natural advantage over the Ice Dragon, protecting her from the cold. ¡°Sharin, fall back immediately after casting your spell.¡± If not, she¡¯d risk being frozen. Sharin looked up at me from my arms and exhaled through her nose. ¡°What do you take me for~?¡± With a sniff, Sharin drew her staff. Multiple spells began layering on her staff. Soon, a different warmth radiated from her. Her expression settled, and she smiled confidently. ¡°Who do you think carved the ancient dragon magic seal on your body?¡± To think she could even deceive the power of an ancient dragon. That¡¯s our genius mage, Sharin. BOOM! BOOM! Meanwhile, the tremors grew stronger. Proof that we were nearly there. ¡°Sharin.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, I¡¯m ready. I¡¯ll be using a modified lightning spell, so time it right when you call it.¡± Whoosh! Soon, beyond the blizzard, the enormous ridge appeared. At the summit of the ridge¡ª A massive dragon moved its colossal body along the mountain. The Ice Dragon. Its overwhelming size was enough to steal away all attention. A creature so absurd it felt like a lie. But it was real. And it was there. Amid the snowstorm, white flower petals fluttered. Standing tall before the Ice Dragon was a woman. The world¡¯s most renowned hero, and the only one still active. Duke of Whitewood. Raksid Anubecia. She was pushing back the Ice Dragon, whipping up petals from the World Tree. The Ice Dragon roared and unleashed beams of ice, trying to overpower her. But every time, Duke of Whitewood evaded or blocked them, holding the dragon back. If the Ice Dragon descended, the nearby settlements would be destroyed. Evacuation orders had already been issued. But no one knew how much longer Duke of Whitewood could restrain it. That¡¯s why we came. ¡°Sharin, can you launch me toward Duke of Whitewood?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± We had prepared thoroughly. I was in peak condition. Now, all that was left was to make full use of that condition. As soon as I spoke, Sharin moved her staff. Her mana surged. The galaxy twinkled in her eyes. Every star in that galaxy poured mana into her staff. WOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! Her ultimate staff roared. Struggling under the massive flow of mana, the staff barely endured. A lazy smile spread across Sharin¡¯s lips. Unleashing magic freely gave her joy. Perhaps because of the intense surge of power, The Ice Dragon, locked in combat with Duke of Whitewood, turned to look our way. But it realized too late. ¡°I¡¯m sending you nooow~!¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] There was magic in those words. "Yeah, give it all you''ve got." As I took my stance, the final staff moved. Whooosh! In that instant, a gust of wind surged from behind and blew me away with a loud thud. The wind crashing against my face and body felt like blades. But my body, forged like steel, didn¡¯t even get scratched. I raised my hand high toward the sky. It was something I had once done with my younger sister, Xenia. The ring on my finger shone, howling toward the heavens. Come, Lightning Caller. Rumble rumble rumble¡ª Above, black clouds gathered, not bearing snow but a storm of blue electricity. Just as a blue lightning bolt tore through the sky and began to descend toward the earth¡ª A large-scale spell unfolded in the direction the lightning was falling. A massive magic circle was drawn in the sky. Had modern mages seen it, they would¡¯ve stood dumbfounded, entranced by the spectacle conjured by a single person. In the distance, I could see Sharin bleeding from the nose and grinning faintly. It was clear she was feeling the ecstasy of draining her magical power for the first time in her life. Boom¡ª! The blue lightning finally pierced through the magic circle. At that moment, the lightning transformed¡ªits color turned a deep red. This was lightning of an entirely different magnitude than before. Even I, watching, felt a chill run down my spine¡ªbut without hesitation, I poured all my strength into the magical engravings. My amber eyes transformed into those of a dragon, and the lightning struck me. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D! The lightning swallowed all sound, sending my entire body into a violent frenzy. It would have been a fatal blow under normal circumstances, but my body absorbed every bit of the lightning. As the magic engravings glowed, the remnants of the ancient dragon roared. Crackle! Red lightning spread throughout my body. I had become a dragonborn wreathed in lightning. True ¡¤ Celestial Dragon-form A dragon that should not exist in this world¡ªthe Celestial Dragon. This was the moment that dragon was reborn into this world. Boom! As I landed, the surging current spread out in all directions. With that alone, the cold vanished, replaced entirely by electric energy. My vision was filled with the form of the Ice Dragon. Just moments ago, it had charged down the mountain without hesitation, but now, it stopped for the first time. In its eyes¡ªconfusion. The one who once beat down the ancient dragons, driving them into hiding all across the land. The Transcendent Sage, Zerion. And now, a man wrapped in that same power stood before it. Its reaction was only natural. ¡°Young man?¡± At the same time, Duke of Whitewood called out to me, recognizing who I was. Between the flowing strands of her white hair, I could see she was badly wounded. She must have sustained those injuries while holding off the Ice Dragon. Frankly, it''s impressive she''s managed to hold it back with just those wounds. ¡°I came to support you.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Duke of Whitewood let out a breath of disbelief. ¡°If I were 500 years younger, I¡¯d be dragging you home to be my husband.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still very much in your prime. What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that kind of flirting that causes chaos around you.¡± She smiled faintly, clearly aware of my current state. ¡°So, can you move?¡± She asked while keeping her eyes on the frozen Ice Dragon. Sharp as ever. ¡°It¡¯s rough.¡± I may have made a flashy entrance, but to be honest, my body feels unbearably heavy. It seems my steel-forged body absorbed too much electricity. Still, my presence alone carries tremendous pressure. Even just shifting my gaze made the Ice Dragon flinch. ¡°I figured.¡± Duke of Whitewood exhaled. Ancient dragons don¡¯t bother understanding human speech. Just like people don¡¯t wonder about ants¡¯ communication, dragons are the same. To them, humans are nothing more than ants¡ªnot worth the attention. But now, one very dangerous ant had appeared. If even a human would scream and run from an ant cloaked in lightning, so would a dragon. This pressure¡ªthe force that drives even dragons to recoil. Crackle! As I gathered my strength, the current around me surged even more violently. Finally, the ancient dragon took a step back. Its body was now covered in visibly raised scales¡ªa clear sign of fear. ¡°That¡¯s right. Go back quietly to where you came from.¡± It wasn¡¯t like it would understand me, but I spoke anyway. At that moment, the Ice Dragon¡¯s mouth slowly opened. [Zerion... You... you''re alive?] A sweet feminine voice rang out from somewhere. My eyes slowly widened in shock. I glanced at Duke of Whitewood, but she was still facing the dragon, showing no sign of having heard anything. It wasn¡¯t her voice. [I heard for sure... that you were dead!] As the voice echoed again, my face froze completely. Whose voice is this? The Ice Dragon. It was the voice of the dragon before me. And I was the only one who could hear it. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 227 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 227 An unprecedented situation¡ªI could hear the voice of an ancient dragon. Even I was flustered by such an unimaginable turn of events. How could I understand the words of an ancient dragon? That question quickly led to a single conclusion. ¡®The Remnant of the Dragon.¡¯ The dreadful curse implanted in me after it left Nikita. Perhaps the true origin of this curse wasn''t merely to torment, but a means for the dragon to communicate with humans. Nikita¡¯s bloodline was once devoted to serving the ancient dragons. In the game, it was said that they were cursed with the dragon''s remnant after betraying the dragons. But history often gets distorted with time. ¡®Maybe they had the dragon¡¯s remnant implanted from the very beginning.¡¯ After all, one must be able to communicate with dragons if they are to serve them. The dragon¡¯s remnant was a tool for such communication. ¡®It wasn¡¯t a curse after all.¡¯ Come to think of it, from the dragon¡¯s perspective, making someone a "dragonkin" might have been an act of goodwill. Turning inferior humans into beings more like themselves. The remnant was proof that a dragon favored you. Of course, from a human point of view, it was nothing short of a disaster. Becoming dragonkin meant losing reason and becoming a flesh-craving monster driven by instinct alone. But for dragons, a few wild humans dying was hardly something to worry about. Once again, I was reminded just how vastly different a dragon''s perspective was from that of humans. And just how incompatible our coexistence truly was. ¡®Now I get why dragons go berserk when they see someone with a dragon''s remnant.¡¯ They went out of their way to pick out promising bugs and gave them the means to speak with them. And yet those bugs betrayed them. No wonder the dragons lose it at the mere sight of a remnant. Like how a dog that bites a person must be put down. From a dragon¡¯s viewpoint, it¡¯s the same. I glanced at Duke of Whitewood. She was still engaged in a standoff with the Ice Dragon. My eyes shifted to the Ice Dragon. It glared at me, its eyes filled with rage. It must¡¯ve been tormented quite a bit by Zerion. ¡®It can¡¯t even tell me apart from Zerion.¡¯ Well, people often can¡¯t distinguish between others just by skin color. If we¡¯re using the same power, we must look like the same human to them. I wondered if I could speak now. When Duke of Whitewood and I talked earlier, the Ice Dragon showed no reaction. That means they probably don''t use vocal cords like humans. Indeed, the Ice Dragon¡¯s voice never reached Duke of Whitewood. ¡®Didn¡¯t seem like it used its mouth anyway.¡¯ So dragons must have a unique way of communicating. My hand reached up to my right eye. If I could hear it, I should be able to speak too. I¡¯d tried to restrain it, but this time I had to loosen the dragon¡¯s remnant a little. The ever-burning flame of ash within me slowly dimmed. And the remnant, long cowering within me, slowly rose. My pupils fully shifted to those of a dragon. Fangs grew in my mouth, and some scales began to sprout. Signs of accelerated dragonkin transformation. Zzzap! A sharp headache stabbed through my skull. As if my thought process was forcibly reorganizing and expanding. I winced and endured the pain. When it passed and I opened my eyes, an unexpected scene awaited me. The massive Ice Dragon that had filled the mountains was gone. Instead, a tall, ethereal beauty with long blue hair stood in its place. Yet the pressure she exuded was unchanged. An overwhelming, suffocating presence. I¡¯d felt this aura moments ago. ¡² Ice Dragon. ¡³ The voice that flowed from my mouth was not the same as before. The Ice Dragon¡¯s gaze turned to me. ¡² Don¡¯t you dare call me that. I have a name. It is Glacia. ¡³ With a contorted expression, she barked back. Her eyes still burned with fury¡ªthere was no doubt she was the Ice Dragon. ¡®Am I seeing this form because of the remnant?¡¯ Perhaps Glacia saw me as a massive celestial dragon as well. Thankfully, she now fully mistook me for Zerion. Duke of Whitewood was still unaware of the current situation. Sharin, too, was silently observing from afar. ¡² What¡¯s happened to make you suddenly so talkative? ¡³ If we could converse, everything would change. Persuasion was always better than a meaningless clash of strength. I asked, and Glacia scoffed. ¡² What happened? After provoking me so brazenly, you dare ask such a thing with a straight face? ¡³ Provocation. Just like with the Earth Dragon, dragons have strange trigger points. ¡² That wasn¡¯t provocation from our side. If you give us information, we¡¯ll verify and punish whoever¡¯s responsible. ¡³ ¡² Save your breath. To me, all of you mongrels are the same. How am I supposed to tell the difference? Bringing in some random guy saying ''He¡¯s the culprit!'' is worthless. Better to wipe you all out so you can¡¯t do it again. ¡³ Classic dragon logic. I frowned. ¡² Fine, then. ¡³ Crackle! Red lightning surged from my entire body. Glacia flinched, pressing her legs together. The terror engraved in her from the Celestial Dragon still held sway. ¡² You can choose not to believe me and return home with nothing. ¡³ But she''d be beaten senseless for rampaging like that. I packed the warning into my words. She knew it too. Biting her lower lip, she turned her head away. ¡² Zerion, do you think you can stop all the other dragons? I¡¯ve heard with my own ears¡ªthose who stood with you are no longer alive! ¡³ ¡² Yeah, they¡¯re dead. So what? I¡¯ve got you right here in front of me. ¡³ I smiled, and her expression twisted. Even if I couldn¡¯t handle the others, I could beat her. To face dragons, you had to think like one. You want to wipe us out? Then we¡¯ll wipe you out too. As that truth sank in, Glacia stepped back, swallowing hard. Dragons lived their entire lives high above in the skies. Born as the strongest, they never knew fear. While most living things learn fear in childhood, dragons never did. As a result, they were vulnerable to it. Rarely did they experience it, but once they did¡ªit lingered forever. ¡² Since our side caused trouble, we¡¯ll mete out punishment. If that¡¯s not enough, so be it. ¡³ I played my gamble. Right now, I had to be Zerion in every way. Arrogant, but powerful enough to back it up¡ªthe transcendent great sage. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Thinking of her, I exerted my strength to the fullest. In truth, I am of Zerion''s bloodline that leads to Niflheim. Since Zerion''s blood runs through Vikamon as well, the will of hers reflected in the past wasn''t a lie. ¡² ...... ¡³ Glacia¡¯s silence stretched long. But her trembling eyes betrayed her hidden emotions. Would she choose to fight me, who was pretending to be Zerion? Or would she obediently return home? She was forced to make a choice between the two. ¡² ......I shall let this one pass. Just this once. ¡³ In the end, it was Glacia who backed down. Raging with fury is meaningless when one stands no chance. An ancient dragon only moves once per purpose. She wouldn''t want to clash without reason. ¡² But there will not be a next time. If you disturb my slumber again, I will freeze this entire world. ¡³ ¡² Tell the other ancient dragons as well. ¡³ ¡² I¡¯ve already heard it all. How dare you command me! ¡³ So... the ancient dragons could all hear each other¡¯s conversations like this? Now I understood why stopping one ancient dragon would stop the others as well. Thud! Boom! She appeared to be a tall, slender beauty on the outside, but with every step Glacia took, the mountains trembled. The same was likely happening with the other ancient dragons too. They probably calmed down and quietly returned home. As Glacia departed, I finally caught my breath. Just thinking that I had faced an ancient dragon directly made my spine tingle. If Glacia had gone berserk and chosen to resist to the death, that would¡¯ve been the end. She would¡¯ve confirmed Zerion¡¯s death and brought about the end of the world. The red lightning began to fade slowly. My body, which had barely moved under the immense pressure, started to regain some movement. ¡°She backed down.¡± Duke of Whitewood also realized Glacia had fully retreated and sighed in relief. Then she raised her hand and gently tapped my shoulder. ¡°Good job on the staring contest, kid.¡± ¡°It was nothing.¡± Apparently, Duke of Whitewood couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between the ancient dragons. Meanwhile, Sharin fluttered down from the sky. ¡°Honeyyy, is it overrr?¡± ¡°Yeah. It all ended well.¡± I decided to hold back from mentioning the conversation with Glacia for now. ¡°Kid, it¡¯d be best if you control that first.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Of course.¡± What Duke of Whitewood was pointing at was the remnant of the ancient dragon. The remnant I had unleashed to speak with Glacia was now fiercely trying to consume me. Letting it remain any longer would be dangerous. The small ember of ash that had nestled deep within me rapidly grew in size. At that, the ancient dragon¡¯s remnant struggled for a moment in irritation, then retreated back into my right eye. Plop ¨C Plunk ¨C The scales that had sprouted on my face and neck fell away. Had I been a little slower, my head would¡¯ve completely transformed into that of a dragon. My throat felt dry. And I could tell that my body was far from normal. It was still too soon to use the True Celestial Dragon Transformation offensively. ¡°Lord Duke of Whitewood, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve realized from all this.¡± The conversation I just had with Glacia. Within it, I noticed one important fact. ¡°A realization, you say?¡± ¡°It seems that I¡¯m not the only one capable of wielding ancient dragon magic.¡± To converse with an ancient dragon, one needs the remnant of a dragon. Glacia already knew of Zerion¡¯s death. If she had known all along, she would¡¯ve reacted sooner. The fact that she only just found out means someone must have told her. That means¡ªthere is another wielder of ancient dragon magic in this world. Duke of Whitewood¡¯s brows slowly furrowed. ¡°What lunatic...¡± Though it¡¯s ironic to call someone a lunatic when there¡¯s one right in front of her. Still, it was clear they weren¡¯t sane. On top of that, I¡¯d heard a similar story not long ago. ¡°Could you check on the court mage for me?¡± It was something I¡¯d heard from the Blue Tower Master. And now, there¡¯s a suspicious figure. We should confirm it. ¡°Hm. I can do that. It¡¯s not difficult.¡± ¡°And lastly, a vampire mystic who brings the dead back to life is stirring chaos within the Empire.¡± Duke of Whitewood¡¯s frown didn¡¯t fade. Trouble had piled up while she was away, understandably frustrating her. ¡°Sigh... What in the world is the Empire planning?¡± If we don¡¯t deal with Celestial Grace soon, the Empire will spiral even further into chaos. The best scenario would be having definitive proof that he made a pact with a dark lord, but so far there¡¯s no hard evidence. Still, the time will come when his vile schemes can no longer remain hidden. ¡°And lastly...¡± I closed my eyes. ¡°Please... take care of the rest for me.¡± And with that, I lost consciousness. I¡¯d already long since hit my limit. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 228 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 228: Isabel''s Wrath When I opened my eyes again, a familiar ceiling greeted me. The moment I saw it, I immediately knew where I was. ¡®The infirmary at Zerion Academy.¡¯ A faint pain throbbed in my head. Maybe it was because I awakened too much of the ancient dragon¡¯s remnants to speak with it. The aftereffects still lingered. But what I was more curious about was how I had ended up back at Zerion Academy. ¡®if I had to guess, this is the closest place to the Dragon RIdge with proper medical facilities.¡¯ Honestly, there probably wasn¡¯t much that needed treatment. I had just passed out from exhausting all my energy while activating Dragon Form. Lately, the frequency of me losing consciousness seems to be increasing. Not exactly a good trend. Outside the infirmary door, it was quiet. The curtains on the windows were drawn shut. Seeing the Veil Bandages next to me, it seemed someone had gone to the trouble of hiding my identity. Since Vikamon is technically dead, after all. Now, it was time to check the suspiciously bulging blanket. Even I couldn''t make the blanket puff up like that. In other words, it wasn¡¯t my doing. I could already guess who it was. As I lifted the blanket¡ªsure enough, it was Sharin. She was curled up on top of me, deeply asleep, breathing softly. Strangely enough, she always went to bed earlier and woke up later than me. She, too, had used up an unprecedented amount of mana. It must¡¯ve been her first time experiencing true mana exhaustion. Best to just let her sleep. ¡®What about Duke of Whitewood?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t around. She must¡¯ve left right after bringing me here. The Blue Tower Master already knows the rough situation, so he probably told Duke of Whitewood. If anything new comes up about the vampires, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll let me know. Causing unnecessary fuss would be unwise. Waiting quietly is the smart move. Above all, resting is the right thing to do now. Throb¡ª A sharp pain pulsed behind my right eye. The cost of awakening the ancient dragon¡¯s remnants was heavier than expected. But since I¡¯d gained enough from it, I decided not to regret the past. Tap, tap¡ª At that moment, I heard footsteps outside the infirmary. Light, but with a slight bounce. I think I know who it is. Since there were no other presences nearby, I slowly got up and approached the door. Then I opened it. ¡°Seron.¡± ¡°Wah!¡± Seron, who was carrying a bunch of stuff in her arms, flinched and looked startled. Duke of Whitewood had brought Sharin and me to the infirmary. Even if my situation had been kept a secret, she would¡¯ve informed them about Sharin. Which explains how Seron knew I was back. ¡°Prince Sweet Potato, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just overdid it a bit this time.¡± I had merely passed out from bearing a power my body couldn''t fully handle. There wasn¡¯t anything seriously wrong with me. Seron let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that. Then she rummaged through the paper bag she¡¯d brought and took out various foods. ¡°I figured you¡¯d wake up looking for food, so I bought all sorts of stuff. This is tomato juice¡ªsupposed to be good for your body, so be sure to drink it.¡± I stared quietly at Seron. She looked exactly like a wife taking care of her husband who just returned from a business trip. Maybe that¡¯s why... I started to feel something strange while looking at her. Her pale skin kept catching my eyes. ¡°W-Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Seron looked at me with a startled expression. I shook my head to dispel the odd feeling that had crept up. ¡°I must¡¯ve been too happy to see the food, since I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Hehe, no one like me, right?¡± ¡°As a reward, I¡¯ll give you a kiss.¡± ¡°H-Huh? R-Really?¡± Seron¡¯s eyes widened, sparkling with anticipation. Then she half-closed her eyes, subtly inviting it. As if saying I could do it anytime. I hadn¡¯t expected her to respond to a joke like that. I must¡¯ve underestimated how she felt. Then suddenly, I remembered something important. ¡°Seron, what about Isabel?¡± It felt odd to say this, but in times like this, Isabel always showed up without fail. When I mentioned her absence, Seron hesitated. Then, I sensed her subtly avoiding my gaze. What¡¯s going on? Did something happen? ¡°Seron, did something happen to Isabel?¡± ¡°...Well, the thing is...¡± Seron hesitated for a moment before finally opening her mouth. ¡°Lucas¡¯ grave... it¡¯s been dug up by someone.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucas. The original protagonist of the Flame Butterfly arc and the one who wielded the Flame of Resolve. And now, his grave had been disturbed. My face twisted in shock. At the same time, a recent event flashed through my mind. Sharin¡¯s mother, Sharen. She had returned from the grave. It could be the work of vampire mysticism. Lucas¡¯s body had been torn apart by an Apostle, to the point where it was deemed unrecoverable. But he had died protecting others. The Empire acknowledged his heroic deeds and sent more personnel to search for his remains. Thanks to that, they managed to recover some parts of his body. Since the Apostle¡¯s traces remained strong on the corpse, magical beasts didn¡¯t consume it. With those remnants, the church and a few mages painstakingly reconstructed his body over several days. It was a tribute befitting a hero who fought in the Demon Dungeon. Thus, the hero who returned¡ªhowever barely¡ªwas buried in the Zerion Academy¡¯s tomb grounds. A place known as the Hero¡¯s Rest. And now, Lucas¡¯s grave had been dug up. There was a chance that he, too, had been resurrected by the same mysticism. ¡°What about Isabel? What happened to her?¡± Isabel had been devastated by Lucas¡¯s death. To her, he was not only a dear friend but a kindred spirit. His death had shattered her. A death that left not even a corpse behind. When Isabel saw Lucas barely return as a corpse, her heart must have been utterly shattered. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Sometimes, not seeing is a blessing. Isabel had only just barely freed herself from Lucas''s death and begun to spread her wings again. There was no telling how this incident might affect her now. ¡°...For now, she went with Rina to find Lucas¡¯s corpse. Whether they succeeded or failed, they said they¡¯d be back today.¡± Seron pressed the back of his neck with a complicated expression. ¡°I figure they must be back by now.¡± ¡°I should check the dorms.¡± I quickly wrapped the Veil¡¯s bandages that were on the drawer. ¡°Seron, I¡¯ll borrow your appearance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± This time, Seron didn¡¯t protest. She, too, had seen how much Isabel had suffered in the past. ¡°Right now, what Belle needs most is Prince Sweet Potato.¡± Seron smiled. That smile made her, who had always been a precious child, look mature. ¡°I¡¯ll really give you a kiss as a reward next time.¡± ¡°Ugh¡ªwait, huh?¡± As Seron flustered, I quickly walked off. The sky had grown dark¡ªit was evening. I saw several students heading home. Passing them by, the girls¡¯ dorm soon came into view. Maybe because I ran at full speed, I felt breathless for the first time in a while. Wiping the sweat from my forehead, I stepped into the dorm. Thanks to looking like Seron, no one really tried to talk to me. The abysmal communication skills of Red Badger were, for once, a blessing. ¡°Seron?¡± As I climbed the stairs of the girls¡¯ dorm, I spotted a familiar face. A calm woman with peach-colored hair. ¡°Hania.¡± When I called her name, Hania looked around and spoke. ¡°Vikamon.¡± Perhaps because of the different atmosphere from Seron, she recognized me right away. ¡°You¡¯re here to see Isabel, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°She should be back in her room by now, resting. Go on.¡± ¡°Thanks for letting me know.¡± ¡°I should be thanking you. You looked into Lady Iris for me. Though this doesn¡¯t quite feel like enough to return the favor.¡± Hania smiled awkwardly as she spoke. She had also realized that something was wrong with Iris. And she¡¯d understood that Iris not contacting her was because Iris didn¡¯t want her to get involved. ¡°Hania, I¡¯m going to stop Iris from becoming Emperor.¡± Hania paused, surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected me to say that. ¡°I think Iris was happier being our friend than being Emperor. I take back what I said in the past¡ªabout supporting her if she chose to become Emperor.¡± I smiled at Hania as I said that. ¡°Let¡¯s bring Iris back.¡± Let¡¯s bring back our friend that the Celestial Grace took from us. Hania stared blankly at my declaration, then let out a dry laugh. Still, her face looked less troubled now than before. ¡°Really, you¡¯re as fickle as Lady Iris.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been cousins all this time. I guess we¡¯re alike.¡± ¡°Maybe so. I¡¯d been feeling uneasy with Iris gone, but now that Vikamon is back, I feel a little better.¡± ¡°Perks of being the ex-boyfriend.¡± Hania giggled. She gave me a sideways glance with a smile in her eyes. ¡°There is one sure-fire way to bring Lady Iris back, actually.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± If such a method existed, I¡¯d do it right away. ¡°You and I should really start dating.¡± Huh. ¡°Day one, starting today?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, current boyfriend.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, current girlfriend.¡± After that lighthearted exchange, I turned around. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see Isabel now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to meet another woman, leaving your girlfriend behind? I¡¯m disappointed. Let¡¯s break up.¡± ¡°Ow, my heart. Dumped twice now.¡± Hania, the two-time champion of being my ex-girlfriend. I had now dated twice in total. After saying goodbye to Hania, I walked quickly again. Before long, I came to a stop in front of a room. Room 316. Isabel and Sharin¡¯s room. Sharin was still asleep in the hospital, so only Isabel should be inside. Knock, knock¡ª I knocked twice on the door. Soon, I sensed movement from inside. ¡°Isabel, it¡¯s me.¡± When I quietly called to her, the door slowly opened. ¡°You?¡± There stood Isabel with a surprised look on her face. She seemed to have just washed¡ªher face was still damp. Her expression looked fine, at least. ¡°Can I come in?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Isabel opened the door, and I stepped inside. Following her in, I saw a neatly organized room. Sharin probably hadn¡¯t arranged it, so the tidiness must¡¯ve been Isabel¡¯s doing. ¡°If I¡¯d known you were coming, I would¡¯ve cleaned up a bit.¡± Isabel looked a little embarrassed as she straightened a slightly messy blanket. There wasn¡¯t really anything left to clean here. ¡°I was actually planning to come see you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to beat me to it. Did everything go okay with Rin?¡± Isabel smiled brightly as she spoke. Her expression was completely different from what I¡¯d imagined. I thought she¡¯d still be in a rough state like before. Something felt off. ¡°Isabel.¡± I called her name carefully. ¡°They said Lucas¡¯s corpse disappeared.¡± At that, Isabel blinked. Then she gave a bitter smile. ¡°So you heard. Some bastard dug up Lucas¡¯s grave. We went looking for it, but unfortunately, we haven¡¯t found it yet.¡± Isabel let out a short sigh, then smiled brightly again. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll find it soon! You don¡¯t have to worry too much!¡± Hearing that, I just stared quietly at Isabel. Her face still looked cheerful. That face was exactly like Isabel¡¯s usual expression, but she couldn¡¯t fool me with a smile. ¡®This is rage.¡¯ Isabel¡¯s face might have been smiling, but I could feel the blazing fury burning inside her. Someone had desecrated Lucas¡¯s corpse. And Isabel felt deep, scalding anger toward that someone. She was simply wrapping it all up in a smile. Isabel was truly pissed. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 229 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 229: I See an Ancient Dragon in My Eyes Isabel was smiling endlessly. Because she was always smiling, I knew this one was fake. Anger can be a driving force in life. But anger that''s too intense can sometimes ruin it. The reason I provoked Isabel''s anger back then was because I couldn''t find any other way to save her. At the time, if it weren''t for her anger, Isabel wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand back up again. As a side effect of that anger, Isabel sometimes belittled and reproached herself. This time, though, her anger was far worse. Back then, all I did was slander Lucas. But this time, someone had stolen Lucas''s peacefully resting corpse. Of course, the level of anger couldn¡¯t be compared. ¡°Isabel.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Isabel looked at me with a smile. She was clearly smiling, but I felt a chilling sharpness behind it. I stared at that smile for a moment before opening my mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s find Lucas¡¯s body.¡± If Isabel was filled with rage, then I just needed to resolve the cause of it. Her eyes widened, and she quietly clenched her fists. And then, the fake smile she had managed to wear gave way to a trace of real anger. ¡°Yeah, we have to find it.¡± She was barely keeping herself composed. My mind felt a little tangled for a moment. But I couldn¡¯t let this matter go unchecked. More than anything, I knew at least one thing about what was going on. ¡°So, Isabel, I want to tell you what I know about this situation. But before that...¡± Isabel gave me a curious look. I reached out and gently held her hand. She flinched, but I opened her clenched fist. Her palm was bleeding where her nails had dug in. I carefully wrapped her hand and took out some medicine I usually carried, gently applying it. ¡°Your anger is valid. You don¡¯t need to hide your feelings, not in front of me.¡± Emotions, when bottled up, become poison. Whether it¡¯s love, sorrow, or anger¡ªit¡¯s all the same. There¡¯s a reason lovesickness, depression, and rage-induced illness exist in the world. When I gently advised her, Isabel paused. Then she glanced over at me. ¡°...It showed, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah. I could tell just by looking at your face, even before your hand got like this.¡± ¡°You really know me well. Been watching me closely, huh?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± This time, Isabel smiled with genuine joy. If a few simple words could bring her to smile like that, I¡¯d say them again and again. ¡°So it¡¯s okay to let it out.¡± At my sincere words, Isabel looked at me intently. Then, she let out a soft laugh. ¡°I must really like you. Everything felt so blurry a moment ago, but now I can only see you.¡± Isabel leaned forward. Since I was in Seron¡¯s form, I was shorter, so I reached out to catch her. She buried her face in my shoulder. ¡°And I can¡¯t tell you how happy that makes me. Even when it feels like the world is falling apart, just seeing you makes it all okay.¡± I raised my arm and wrapped it around her back, gently patting her. She seemed to find the gesture comforting, a faint smile forming on her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten better at comforting people.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve regained some of my sorrow.¡± At my reply, Isabel froze for a moment. Then, she almost lifted her head¡ªbut stopped and stayed nestled against me. She let out a long, deep sigh. ¡°Was it Sharin?¡± ¡°Sharin¡¯s mother came back to life. She was rampaging, and Sharin had to kill her.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s... that¡¯s a huge thing.¡± From her voice, I could feel Isabel¡¯s concern for Sharin. Even in this state, it was just like her to worry about others. ¡°I wanted to comfort Sharin... that¡¯s why I regained some of my feelings.¡± ¡°Anger, sorrow... now only love remains.¡± ¡°Even so, these are feelings that are only just beginning to bloom. It¡¯ll take more time for both to fully develop.¡± Isabel pouted slightly at my explanation. ¡°Then start with love first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying, really.¡± ¡°Love me.¡± She was being rather blunt. Her face turned bright red, embarrassed by her own words. She quickly turned her head to avoid my eyes. If she was going to be this embarrassed, maybe she shouldn¡¯t have said anything. ¡°I may not fully understand love yet, but there¡¯s one thing I do know.¡± I raised my hand and gently wrapped it around Isabel¡¯s head. ¡°At least just now... any man who saw you wouldn¡¯t be able to help falling in love.¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t need any other man. Your love is enough for me.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s part of what I meant.¡± Unable to bear the embarrassment, Isabel rubbed her face against my chest. ¡°Ugh, seriously... don¡¯t make me fall for you even more.¡± It felt like a golden retriever energetically playing in my arms. ¡°So, what did you want to say about Lucas?¡± Isabel peeked her head out from my embrace. Since I was still in Seron¡¯s form, I released the binding on the illusion. Then I found a chair and sat down. Isabel sat across from me. ¡°What I¡¯m about to say connects to Sharin¡¯s story.¡± ¡°Sharin¡¯s story?¡± [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] When I mentioned Sharin¡¯s mother, Sharen, returning, Isabel froze. ¡°No way...¡± ¡°There¡¯s a chance Lucas was also revived through a Mystery.¡± Her face turned pale. The possibility that her most precious friend, Lucas, might have been brought back to life... The resurrection of a friend who had been killed by an apostle¡ªit was no wonder her thoughts were swirling. ¡°The type of Mystery is a Vampire Mystery. It¡¯s spreading across the entire empire.¡± ¡°Then we need to act immediately.¡± ¡°Right. Lord Duke of Whitewood is already taking action. This whole situation was part of the plan to bring her back to the Empire.¡± The ancient dragon¡¯s rampage had not yet been officially announced, to avoid mass panic. But if it showed signs of descending upon populated areas, an emergency disaster alert would be issued nationwide. So Isabel wasn¡¯t yet aware of the ancient dragon situation. ¡°...You¡¯ve been up to something huge again while I wasn¡¯t looking.¡± From my words, Isabel seemed to pick up on something. Her gaze sharpened. But I wasn¡¯t afraid. I knew that expression was born out of concern for me. ¡°I met the ancient dragon. Because it had gone berserk.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°And I even spoke with it. Thanks to the remnants it left behind.¡± I hadn¡¯t even told Sharin or Duke of Whitewood about this yet. Not because I¡¯d meant to keep it a secret ¡ª I collapsed before I could say anything. ¡°You... really.¡± Isabel looked like she had a lot to say, but then let out a sigh instead. ¡°...It ended well, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, the ancient dragon backed down after I offered it the human who provoked it.¡± It had mistaken me for Zerion during the process, but it had to be done. ¡°If something like this happens again, tell me first.¡± ¡°Sorry. I only found out after I arrived at the Blue Tower.¡± If I¡¯d known earlier, I would have told her. That much was true ¡ª and when I conveyed it sincerely, Isabel didn¡¯t press further. ¡°Anyway, continuing with the story... the vampire mystery has one clear flaw.¡± ¡°A flaw?¡± ¡°The condition that they must absorb life through another¡¯s blood. If they fail to meet that condition, they¡¯ll either go berserk or die again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not coming back to life at all.¡± Exactly. This isn¡¯t resurrection. It¡¯s a cruel mockery of the dead. That¡¯s why I must find the one spreading the vampire mystery. They¡¯re mocking both the dead and those left behind. ¡°...So you''re saying Lucas might be in the same situation.¡± Isabel bit her lip hard. ¡°Isabel, if Lucas were to kill someone...¡± ¡°He would never do that.¡± Isabel firmly denied the possibility. And I didn¡¯t think much differently. Lucas wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡°But if... it ever comes to that.¡± Isabel quietly clenched her fist. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to save Lucas.¡± Her words carried a lot of weight. Then she suddenly turned to me as if something came to mind. ¡°More importantly, should you really be standing around like this today?¡± ¡°What do you mean, standing around like this?¡± I blinked in confusion at her question. Isabel glanced at the calendar. ¡°The entrance exam starts tomorrow. You¡¯re part of the student council ¡ª aren¡¯t you busy?¡± I blinked again. ¡°Oh.¡± The real Hannon was probably taken away by Duke of Whitewood. No doubt dragged off while frantically helping prepare for the exams, as per student council tradition. Entrance exams had long been supported by the council. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got to go.¡± I hadn¡¯t been back to the student council much since Nikita vanished. As I rushed to leave, Isabel grabbed the Veil bandages. ¡°You have to cover up! You can¡¯t go out looking like that.¡± Wandering around the girls¡¯ dorms in this state could be disastrous. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Hold still, I¡¯ll wrap it for you.¡± Isabel helped me wrap the Veil¡¯s bandages around my body. As she did, I couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of a wife tying her husband¡¯s tie before he left for work. Looking down at Isabel, I caught a glimpse of her pale skin beneath her still-damp hair. A strange, indescribable emotion stirred inside me. As I stared blankly at the sight, Isabel finally finished tying the bandages. ¡°There, you¡¯re¡ª¡± She paused mid-sentence. Then she stared wide-eyed at my right eye. ¡°Your eye...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I tilted my head at her reaction. ¡°What about my eye?¡± ¡°J-just come with me!¡± She quickly grabbed my hand and dragged me to the bathroom. There, I could finally see it for myself. Inside my right eye ¡ª What once bore the dragon¡¯s gaze now held a tiny dragon curled up like a coiled serpent. It looked like a dragon still inside an egg. Damn it. The moment I saw it, I understood what had happened. The remnants of the ancient dragon. That damn thing had used this chance to plant an egg inside my eye. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 230 [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] Chapter 230 The remnants of the ancient dragon had laid an egg inside my eye. I had suspected the creature had some ulterior motive, but I never expected this. ¡®So it¡¯s willing to use any means necessary to take over my body.¡¯ Well, it makes sense¡ªno being wants to be used and discarded. It must have been desperate to find a new method. And this is the proof of that method. Now I finally understood the feeling I¡¯d sensed from Sharin and Isabel. It was hunger. To an ancient dragon, humans are nothing more than an energy source, ready to be consumed. The same applies to dragonkin, who are modeled after the ancient dragons. The dragonkin''s egg stirred my appetite, making me crave the energy of my companions. That damned thing had been urging me to consume my own friends. Am I just going to sit and wait for the dragonkin to hatch from the egg? Or will I gouge out my right eye? The answer was clear. The moment my hand moved without hesitation, Isabel rushed toward me. ¡°No!¡± She grabbed my hand tightly. I spoke as seriously as I could. ¡°Isabel, if this continues, a dragonkin will hatch from the dragon¡¯s egg. It¡¯s better to remove my eye now while it¡¯s still new.¡± ¡°Do you even understand what you¡¯re saying?!¡± I was making a purely rational decision. ¡°Listen carefully.¡± Isabel held my hand firmly. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your ability to love. That includes self-love. What you¡¯re doing now isn¡¯t something someone with normal emotional function would do.¡± It was a pointed observation¡ªtoo rational. Sacrificing a lesser danger to prevent a greater one. That summed up my approach. Understanding her point, I lowered my hand. Isabel sighed in relief, like her heart had finally settled. ¡°But Isabel, as long as the dragon¡¯s egg is there, there¡¯s no other way.¡± Eventually, the dragon¡¯s egg will hatch. That much is unavoidable. I can¡¯t suppress it with the Flame of Ash like last time. The egg is lodged inside my eye. Burning it would be no different from removing it myself. To destroy the egg, I must destroy the eye. That fact remains unchanged. ¡°More than anything, now that I¡¯m aware of it, I can see just how dangerous my current state is.¡± ¡°Dangerous in what way?¡± ¡°Isabel, I want to eat you. Right now.¡± Isabel froze. Her face turned red slowly, then practically exploded with steam¡ªliterally, it seemed. What...? I stared, not understanding at first, then realized my poor choice of words. The word "eat" could also be slang for sexual activity. It wasn¡¯t strange for Isabel to misunderstand. ¡°Isabel, I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡ª¡± ¡°A-ahh, I know! You meant hunger, right? Just... appetite! I got it!¡± Isabel shouted, trying to hide her flushed face. Her body trembled slightly. She was clearly embarrassed about the misunderstanding. I felt bad for putting her in that position. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the issue. Before realizing it, I didn¡¯t notice, but now... I¡¯m not sure how long I can suppress this urge.¡± As Isabel took deep breaths to calm down, I continued speaking. Her face was still red. It would take time for her to fully recover. ¡°Sorry for making you misunderstand.¡± ¡°...It¡¯s fine. It was my own misinterpretation.¡± Isabel hugged her arms and glanced at me, then bowed her head shyly with reddened cheeks. ¡°And... if it¡¯s you, I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± That sentence carried several implications. ¡°Just to be clear, I meant hunger in the literal sense.¡± At this rate, Isabel¡¯s ears might end up permanently red. If I still had love left in me, this situation would¡¯ve been seriously dangerous. Any normal guy wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore such suggestive words. Creak¡ª In the silence that had somehow settled between us, the door behind us suddenly opened. Seron stood there, dragging a sleepy Sharin. ¡°What, you¡¯re still talking?¡± It seemed she had deliberately brought Sharin here while she was still asleep. As Seron closed the door and entered, Sharin slowly lifted her head. Her sleepy nose twitched. Then, lazily opening her eyes, she stared at Isabel and me. ¡°Were you two trying to make a baby?¡± What the hell is she talking about?! ¡°W-what?¡± Seron¡¯s jaw dropped, and she snapped her head toward us. With her face turning red, she was about to scold Isabel¡ªuntil her eyes landed on me. ¡°Whoa, Prince Sweet Potato, what happened to your eye?!¡± Guess it¡¯s time to explain. I quickly tried to steer the mood by launching into an explanation. Meanwhile, Sharin¡¯s sharp glare made Isabel retreat into the corner of the bed. Once I finished the story, Sharin was the first to check my eye. ¡°Hmm... it¡¯s fully embedded now.¡± There was a hint of frustration on her face. Even she could tell that the only option was to remove the eye. ¡°Rin, isn¡¯t there anything you can do?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re a magic girl! Even if nothing else works, your magic is like a miracle!¡± Urged by Isabel and Seron, Sharin looked at me with genuine concern. ¡°But still, this isn¡¯t really magic-related, is it? It¡¯s more like a parasite.¡± Parasites aren¡¯t removed with spells. You either use medicine or extract them. So of course, she had no solution. ¡°Seriously...¡± Sharin lightly thumped my chest in frustration. It was the softest punch imaginable. ¡°Why¡¯d you go and stick something like that in yourself?!¡± When Seron headbutted my side, it felt like my right eye was about to pop out. They were all looking at me with clear worry in their eyes. I couldn¡¯t let this drag on. I had to find a way. Then, someone came to mind. ¡°There¡¯s one person... who might know something about this.¡± A boy with no clear identity¡ªyet full of knowledge beyond comprehension. Midra Fenin. I need to meet him. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun] * * * The civil war in the Kingdom of Panisys had yet to end, and the time had come for a new emperor to rise. The world was in chaos. At this moment, the entrance exams for Zerion Academy were being held. People from all over the world gathered to apply. Among them were individuals from kingdoms beyond the Empire. Because the prestige of Zerion Academy was so immense, even foreigners came to take the exam. Thanks to that, the entrance to Zerion Academy was swarming with people. An endless stream of applicants poured in. Even after the first round had eliminated those below the standard, this many remained. Among them were several well-known students. If one had to name the most renowned of them all, it would be the one who, not long ago, had wiped out a secret cult alongside the Duke of Whitewood¡ª Xenia Niflheim. A user of Celestial Magic, with rumors claiming she is a descendant of Zerion himself. At that moment, a carriage from the Niflheim Count family stopped at the academy''s entrance. Naturally, the students¡¯ gazes were drawn toward it, and soon the carriage door opened. Out stepped a petite girl. But her smallness was only in height. Her white hair fluttered in the breeze, and her amber eyes shone like embedded jewels. Even the most beautiful students were captivated and stared at her in awe. She resembled a fiercely proud white hamster¡ªone you could love even if it bit you. Yet everyone there knew one thing: Among all current applicants, she was the undisputed strongest. Xenia walked forward, completely unfazed by the attention. As a perfectionist, she held herself more confidently than anyone else. It was the natural bearing of the heiress to the Niflheim family. ¡°That''s Lady Xenia, who wields Celestial Magic.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she have an older brother?¡± At that moment, upon hearing the murmur among the children, Xenia flinched slightly. A man who had once stood guard at the entrance of the Demon Dungeon to rescue the prince of Panisys and never returned¡ª Vikamon Niflheim. He was her older brother, and also her burden of guilt. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t mention him¡ª¡± ¡°Ah...¡± The children quickly hushed each other. But it was too late. She had already remembered Vikamon. A dull ache filled her heart. There had been a time when she resented him. In fact, she hadn¡¯t opposed her father when he cast Vikamon out. But now she realized how irresponsible that was. If her silence had contributed to Vikamon''s overexertion and ultimate disappearance, she never would have stayed quiet. ¡®No...¡¯ Xenia also carried guilt for his exile. Vikamon hadn¡¯t been able to establish himself in Niflheim because of the stark difference in talent between them. No one can thrive beside a light that shines too brightly. That¡¯s why Xenia clung even more tightly to her role as heiress of the Niflheim family. Because she had taken a place that once belonged to her brother, she had to prove she deserved it. Xenia took a shallow, painful breath. The weight of Vikamon¡¯s death crushed her. And then, one person came to mind. A boy who had once claimed to be her brother. Despite being close in age, he shone more heroically than anyone else. A boy like a bright, burning star. Hannon Irey. Xenia still remembered how he had fought fiercely against Vulcan. Even for a perfectionist like her, he was worthy of being called a hero. She admired him. So much so, it felt odd to think they were the same age. But what about herself? Overwhelmed by her brother¡¯s death, she had broken down crying in front of him, showing him her most pathetic side. He had even called himself Vikamon just to comfort her. Perhaps that¡¯s why, without realizing it, she began to wish he really were her brother. She had even said it out loud. ¡®He must think I¡¯m weird...¡¯ As the memory came back, Xenia¡¯s face turned beet red. She wanted to crawl into a hole and hide. Since that day, she often found herself thinking¡ª ¡®It would¡¯ve been nice if he really had been my brother.¡¯ Xenia clenched her small fists and let out a trembling breath. Her expression wasn¡¯t good. She felt a sharp prick of guilt deep inside. To think such things about her real brother Vikamon¡ªhow shameful. Ever since his death, she felt unable to regain her composure. ¡®Focus.¡¯ Today¡¯s exam was her chance to redeem herself from the disgrace of that day. She would absolutely come in first and show how she had changed. With that resolve, Xenia took another step forward. And just behind her¡ª A woman with long, dark brown hair walked slowly. She had once had silver hair, now concealed, but the intelligence in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°From junior student to teaching assistant, and now... senior.¡± A faint smile curved beneath her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still such a little troublemaker.¡± She was a powerful and unexpected contender for the top spot in the exams. Even in the Department of Magical Studies. [Translator - Night] [Proofreader - Gun]